Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2008 with funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/ecclesiasticalhi05coll
BINGHAM'S WORKS,
Witfi the Quotations in the Oricjinal. Languages, instead of merely
the References as originally/ given.
Just published, in Nine Volumes, 8vo. price £5. 8s. neatly bound in cloth,
THE WHOLE WORKS
OP
THE REV. JOSEPH BINGHAM,
INCLUDING
ORIGIKES ECCLESIASTICS,
OR TZIi: ANTIQUITIES
OP
THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
CAREFULLY CORKECTED ;
WITH THE
QUOTATIONS IN THE ORIGINAL LANGUAGES AT LENGTH,
Instead of merely the Itefereiices us formerly given,
A NEW SET OF MAPS OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY,
AND LIFE OF THE AUTHOR.
LONDON:— WILLIAM STRAKER, 443, WEST STRAND.
The " Origincs Ecclesiastlcse" of the learned and industrious Bingham
has been long deemed indispensable to every Student anxious to ascertain
the construction and platform of the Primitive Christian Church. At the
present time, especially, a correct knowledge of the subject he so ably
discusses is interesting, not only to the Ministers, but to every Member of
the Protestant Church.
The following Testimonies, selected from numerous others which could
be adduced, will serve to shew the estimation in which he is generally held
by all parties : —
AuGUSTE, in his Introduction to Handbuch derChristlichcn Archiiolorjie,
p. 11, {Leipzig, 1836), says, The English clergyman, Joseph Bingham, re-
markable for his profound learning, and his spirit of unprejudiced enquiry, was
the first that published a complete Archaeology, and one worthy of the name.
" Opus ipsum Binghami tarn egregium est, ut merito inter libros, quibus
Antiquitates Ecclesiasticoa universe enarrratae sunt, principatum teneat, sive
ad rerum copiam atque apparatum ; sive ad carum explanationem animum
advcrtere velimus. Commendat illud se accuratiori ordine, argumentis solidis;
sive testimoniis, quaj ex ipsis fontibus hausta ac diligenter adducta sunt, pcr-
spicuitate atque aliis virtutlbus. Ac quamvis auctor, lis addictus, qui in
Anglia pro episcoporum auctoritatc pugnant, ad horum scntentias veteris
ccclesix instituta traliat ; animi tamen moderationem, quum in his rebus ver-
satur, ostendit ac si qua; corrigenda sunt facile fieri potest cmendaliu."
W.ALCHii Bthliotheca Thcologicu. vol. iil. p. 671.
The Quarterly Kcvieiv, in an article on Christian Burial, says, " This
is traced by Bingham with his usual erudition;" and in speaking of
8
psalmoily in the early Christian Church, " of this Bingham produces
abundant evidence." And again, in an article on tlic Architecture of Early
Christian Churches, " ninch information on this subject is collected in the
' Oriffines Ecclesiastica}' of Bingham, a writer who does equal honour to
the English Clergy and to the English Nation, and whose learning is to be
equalled only by his moderation and impartiality." — Vols. xxi. xxvii. xxxviii.
" Let Bingham be consulted where he treats of such matters as you meet
with, that have any dilliculty in them."
Dr. VVaterland's Advice to a Yountj Student.
" This is an invaluable Treasure of Christian Antiquities, and deserves
the first place in works of this kind : the plan and the execution do equal
honour to the learning and industry of the Author."
Orme Bihliotheca Biblica.
" A vast body of information respecting the first Christian Churches,
and full of valuable learning on the Early State of the Church."
BiCKERSTETH.
" The Reverend and learned Mr. Bingham, in that elaborate work of his,
Origlnes Ecclesiasticiv," &c. — Wall on Infant Baptism.
It is also recommended to be studied by Bishops Blomfield, Van Mildert,
Tomline, Randolph, and Coleridge ; by Dr. Burton, and in the Tracts for
the Times publishing at Oxford.
To those unacquainted with the value of the work, it may be useful to
give an analysis of the Twenty-three Books, of which the " Antiquities" is
composed : —
1, Of Christianity in general; tlie Names and Orders of both Clergy and Laity.
11. The Laws of the First Councils.
III. Of the Inferior Clerical Laws.
IV. Of the Election and Ordination of the Clergy; Qualifications, &c.
V. Clerical Privileges, Immunities, and Revenues.
VI. The Laws and Rules of their Lives, Services, Behaviour, &c.
VII. Of the Ascetics.
VIII. Of their Councils, Churches, &c.
IX. Of the Divisions into Provinces, Dioceses, and Parishes; with the Origin of
these Divisions.
X. Of the Catechisms, and first use of Creeds.
XI. On the Administration of Baptism.
XII. On Confirmation.
XIII. Of Divine Worship in the Ancient Congregations.
XIV. Of the Service of the Catechumens.
XV. Of the Communion Service.
XVI. Of the Unity and Discipline of the Church.
XVII. Of the Exercise and Discipline among the Clergy.
XVIII. Of the Penitential Laws and Rules for doing Public Penance.
XIX. Of Absolution.
XX. On the Festivals.
XXI. On the Fasts.
XXII. On the Marriage Rites.
XXIII. On the Funeral Rites.
With Four Dissertations. In the first three, those things only briefly
described in his " Antiquities" are more fully explained. Jn the fourth, he
defends the English Homilies, Liturgy, and Canons, from domestic adversaries,
and ])articularly the French Reformers.
To this Edition is subjoined, at the foot of each page, in full, the
Greek and Latin Authorities to which Bingham appeals, in lieu of merely
the References as given in former Editions. This valuable addition will save
much time to those Scholars who possess the very numerous Works referred
to, and much expense and trouble to those who have not access to extensive
Libraries.
COLLIER'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY
GREAT BRITAIN.
The Sixth Volusie will be ready in November, and the succeeding Volumes
monthly, till completed.
Just published in 8uo., price 10s 6d, neatly bound in cloth, and
lettered, Volume V. of
THE i:CCZ.Z:SIASTI,CAI. HZSTORV
OP
GREAT BRITAIN,
FROM THE FIRST PLANTING OF CHRISTIANITY
TO THE
REIGN OF CHARLES THE SECOND;
With a brief account of the Affairs of Rehgion in Ireland,
BY
JEREMY COLLIER, M.A.
Juvat integros accedere fontes
Atque haurire.
WILLIAM ST RAKER has just -published the Third Volume o/
A NEW EDITION OF
COLLIER'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF GREAT BRITAIN,
With a Life of the Author, the Controversial Tracts connected witli
the History, Notes, and an enlarged Index.
The work will be completed in nine volumes octavo, uniform with the
new edition of Bingham's Works, price IO5 Qd each
volume to Subscribers.
The Sixth Volume will appear in November, and the succeeding
Volumes monthly till completed.
SUBSCRIBERS ARE MOST RESPECTFULLY REQUESTED TO FORWARD THEIR
NAMES IMMEDIATELY, EITHER DIRECT TO
WILLIAM STRAKER, 443, WEST STRAND,
OR THROUGH THEIR RESPECTIVE BOOKSELLERS.
2
Coi.i.iKu's Ecri.KSiASTiCAL lIisTORV was originally published in two
volumes, folio, between the years 1708 and 1714. As a vast treasury of
interestinginformationrespectingtheriseandprogress of our British Church,
it stands unrivalled. It has been extolled by divines of all orders, for its
immense compass of investigation, and its nice minuteness of detail. Like
the celebrated work of Bingham, this elaborate composition of Collier,
must be regarded as a grand national monument of ecclesiastical learning,
without which, no episcopal or clerical library can have any pretensions
to completeness. To quote the words of a quaint writer, " Bingham and
Collier arc the very sun and moon of Ecclesiastical erudition." The f:vct
is, liowever, too well known to need quotations to support it ; our best
Church historians have borrowed largely from their pages, but too often
Avithout acknowledging the extent of their obhgations.
In consequence of the increased demand of late years made for ColHer's
Ecclesiastical History, the old folio edition has become extremely scarce
and expensive. The publisher therefore determined to meet the frequent
applications made to him for the work, by preparing a new edition worthy
of the pubUc attention. It is expected that the Fifth Volume will
appear in the course of October, 1840, and each subsequent volume in
each succeeding mouth till the work be complete.
Colher's Ecclesiastical History is thus criticized in the Biographia Bri-
tannica. " As the scheme of this work was in itself of lai'ge extent it re-
quired a great knowledge in divinity, history, and antiquity, and a very
assiduous application to the perusal of records and manuscripts as well
as a vast variety of ancient and modern authors ; so the performance itself
demonstrates very gi-eat care to have been taken, in all these respects.
The method in which this history is written is very clear and exact, his
authorities arc constantly cited by the author, his remarks are short and
pertinent, and with respect to the Dissertations that are occasionally in-
serted, they are such as tend to illustrate and explain those perplexed
points of which they treat, and contribute thereby to the clearer under-
standing of the narration. The style is very uniform and grave, which is
the more remarkable, because the author in his other writings has shewn
as lively a fancy, and as much quickness of wit as any writer of his own
time. But he knew this wouldbe improper here, and therefore it is with great
iudgment avoided. He speaks modestly and respectfully of most of the
historians who went before him, and if he is any where severe, he takes
care that his reason shall go along with his censure. His own pecuhar
sentiments with respect to religion and government may in some places
be disceruod, but taking the whole together, it will be found as judicious,
and nnpartual a work as the world, in doing justice to his talents, could
have expected it."
"Tliere are only two writers of the genuine history of our church,
who deserve the name of historians. Collier the Nonjuror, and Fuller the
.lester. ' Bp. IVarlmrtons Directions to a Student in Theology.
The work has been Ukewise warmly recommended by the leadino- pe-
riodicals of our own times. The British :\Iagazine— The British Criric-
1 he Church of England Quarterly, the Quarteriy Review, &c. have iustlv
extolled its raents. J .
LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES ALREADY RECEIVED.
Anstey, Rev. A. Worcester College
Adcock, Rev. Ilalford H., B. A, Ilum-
bcrstoiie, Leicestershire
Abrams, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford, 4 copies
Auderson, Rev. J. S. M. Kemp Town,
Brighton
Andrews, Messrs. Booksellers, Bristol
Acland, Arthur H. Dyke, Esq. Wollas-
ton House, Dorchester
Audland, Rev. W. F. Queen's College,
Oxford
Andrews, Mr. J. Murdan Ash School,
near Ongar, Essex
Bayly, Rev. W. H. Midhurst
Beaufort, Rev. D. A. Sandhutton,Thirsk
Blackburn, Rev. Rob. Brazen Nose Coll.
Bridges, Sir Harford Jones
Blackball, Rev. H. Christ Church
Bain, JNIr. Haymarket
Barraclougli, Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge
Bohn, Mr. James, King William-street,
2 copies
Bulley, Rev. F. Magdalen Coll. Oxford
Brown, Mr. jun. Bookseller, Leicester,
3 copies
Browne, Rev. The. Clements, Welling-
ton, Somerset
Bagot, George Talbot, Esq. Exeter Col-
lege, Oxford
Bagge, Rev. James, Lincoln
Boissier, Rev. P. E. Malvern W^ells
Baynes and Son, Paternoster-row
Bruce, 5Ir. 17, King's-parade, Chelsea
Bartlett, Mr. James, Blandford
Blakiston, Rev. R. Chichester
Bellamy, Rev. J. W. Merchant Taylors'
School
Bund, Rev. T. H. B. Trinity College,
Cambridge
Bennett, Rev. A. M. South Cudbury,
Somerset
Burnett, Stewart J. M.D. Billesden Vi-
carage, near Leicester
Bird, Rev. G. Colchester
Blomfield, Rev. G. B. Stevenage
Burton, Mr. Bookseller, Ipswich
Bird, Rev. G.
Bryant, ^Ir. Bookseller, Gloucester
Buttertield, Rev. J., M.A. Bradford,
Yorkshire
Bay ley, Rev. A. Edgcott, Banbury
Curteis, Rev. J. Shelton Rectory, Long
Stratton, Norfolk
Cotton, Rev. W. C. Christ Church
Clements, J. Esq. Oriel
Cornwall, Rev. A. G. Ashcroft House,
Kingscote
Chessliyre, Rev. W. J. Worcester
Chandler, Rev. J. S. Witley
Carey, Rev. C. Pcasemore, Newbury
Carey, Rev. Hewitt, Christ Church, St.
Pancras
Ooss, Mr. John, Bookseller, Leeds
Child, Mr. Bookseller, Worcester
Collison, Rev. F. St. John's, Cambridge
Coleiidge, The Rev. D. Helston, Corn-
wall
Chamberlain, Rev. T. Christ Church,
Oxon
Currie, Rev. James
Cochran, Mr. John, 108, Strand
Collis,Rev. J. D. Worcester College,
Oxford
Chaffeis, Rev. T. Brazen Nose College,
Oxford
Clerk, W. Esq. Trinity College, Oxford
Curry, W. jun., and Co., Booksellers,
Dublin, f) copies
Currer, Miss, Eshton Hall, Yorkshire
Combe and Crossley, Booksellers, Lei-
cester, 4 copies
Compton, J. Esq. Merton Coll. Oxford
Crossley, J. Esq. Manchester
Carlton Club, The
Cosser, W. M. Esq. Trinity Coll. Oxford
De Tessier, G. F. Esq. C. C. C. Oxon.
De Tessier, A. Esq. C. C. C. Oxon.
Dawson, Jonathan, Esq. Exeter College,
Oxon.
Dalton, Rev. W. Wolverhampton
Deighton, Messrs. Booksellers, Camb.
12 copies
Dearden, Mr. Bookseller, Nottingham
Darling, Mr. James, Little Queen-street,
3 copies
Day, Rev. C. Trcdegar-square, Stepney
Dixon, Rev. John, Vicar of Brotherton
Eaton, Messrs. and Son, Booksellers,
Worcester, 4 copies
Exeter, the Very Rev. the Dean of,
Exeter
Estcourt, Rev. Edgar Eden, Badge-
worth, Gloucestershire
Fox, Rev. Octavia, Master of the Col-
lege School, Worcester
Fellowes, J. L. Esq. Shotesham Rec-
tory, Norwich
Fox & Son, Messrs. Booksellers, Poute-
fract
Foxton, Rev. G. L. Worcester
Fitzgerald, Rev. A. O. Fledborough Rec-
tory, Tuxford
Fox, Rev. T., D.D. Provost of Queen's
College, Oxford
Freeland, F. E. Esq. Chichester
Grey, Hon. & Rev. F. R. Buxton
Graham, Mr. W. Bookseller, 5 copies
Grapel, Mr. W. Bookseller, Liverpool
Gladstone, W. E. Esq. M. P.
Grantham, Clerical Book Society
LIST OF SUBSCUIBERS.
Green, Mr. Bookseller, Leeds
Grant and Bolton, Messrs. Booksellers,
Dublin
Gibson, Rev. John, Pclham Vicarage,
Buntingfbrd
GibbiiiRS, llcv. Rich. A.M. Trinity Coll.
Dublin
Greene, Rev. J. M. Lincoln Coll. Oxford
Gordon, Rev. Osborne, Ch.Ch. Oxford
Gough. Geo. S. Esq. M.A., T.C. Dublin
Grant and Sou, Booksellers, Edinburgh
Haigh, Rev. Daniel, Great Marlow
Hawkins, Rob.S. Esq. Jesus Coll. Oxford
Howson, J. S.Esq. B.A. Trinity CoH.
Cambridge
Horsley, Rev. J. ^y. Pluckley, near Cha-
ring, Kent
Harrington, Rev. Rich. Rectory, Old
Northampton
Hervey, the Rev. Lord A. Ickworth
Hatchard and Son, Piccadilly
Holden, Rev. Rose, Worcester
Hotham, W. F. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford
Henu, Rev. W. Garough, co. London-
derry
Hardwick, Rev. C. Gloucester
Hall, Rev. W. R. 45, Portland Place
Moor, Rev. J. H. C. Clifton, Warwick-
shire
Muskett, Mr. Bookseller, Norwich
Morgan, Rev. John, North Carolina , U. S.
Morton, M. C. Esq. Exeter College
Mason, Rev. W. Normanton
Menzies, Rev. F. Fellow of Brasenoso
Medley, Rev. John, St. Thomas's Vica-
rage, Exeter
Morris, Rev. T. E., Christ Church, Oxon
Morris, Rev. J. B., Exeter College, Oxon
Murray, Rev. A. Crescent, Clapham
Mackenzie, James, Esq. Douue Terrace,
Edinburgh
Menzies, Rev. F. Brazen Nose College,
Oxford
M'Ewan, A. Esq.
Milliken and Son, Booksellers, Dublin
Morrice, W. D. Esq. St. John's College,
Cambridge
Mason, Mr. Bookseller, Chichester, 2
copies
Morrison, Rev. Mr.
3Iarriott, Rev. C. Principal of the Dio-
cesan College, Cliichester
Montgomery, Rev. R, F., St. Judes,
Glasgow
Murray, Rev. W. Colchester
Ives, Right Rev. L.S. D.D., LL.D. Bi-
shop of North Carolina
Jeanes, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter
Kitson, J.F. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford
Kent, Rev. Geo. D.jun. Rector of Sud-
brooke
Knowles, Mr. John L.
Kuibb, Mr. Bookseller, Colchester
Northcote, Spencer, Esq. C. C. College,
Oxford
Ncvins, Rev.W. Wiltou House, near Ross
Oswell, Edw. W. Esq. Christ Church,
Oxon.
Ogle, Mr. Robert, Bookseller, Edinburgh,
3 copies
Ogle & Son, Messrs. Booksellers, Glasgow
Langley, Rev. Thomas B. A. Incumbent
of Landago
Lusk, John, Esq. Glasgow
Leeds Library, Leeds
Lewis, Rev. David, Fellow of Jesus
College
Law, Hon.an<l Rov. W. S. Wliitchurch,
Canon icorum
Low, Kev. R. Duugannon Fort, Water-
ford
Leslie, Mr. Great Queen-street
Leggc, Hon. and Rev. W. Aslitead
La Primaudave, Rev. C. J. St. John's
College, Oxford
Lewis, Mor;;an Peter, Esq. Exeter Coll.
Lloyd, Uev. Howell Wm. Jesus College
Lewis, Evitfi, Esq. Jesus College
Malcolm, Rev. II. Eekington, Derby-
shire
Maskcll, Rev. W. Maiqitrtoii lloubc,
Beaminster
Paine, Cornelius, jun. Esq. Canonbu^y
Paine, Mr. Duke Street, Adeli)hi
Parker, Mr. J. H. Bookseller, Oxford,
20 copies
Palk, Rev, W. H. Ashcorabe, Devon.
Portal, Melville, Esq. Christ Church,
Oxon.
Phillott, Johnson, Esq. Bath
Palgrave, Sir Francis
Pole, Rev. Reginald Chandos, Radborne
Rectory, near Derby
Prevost, Rev. Sir George, Stinchcombe,
Dursley
Pearson, Rev. Charles, Knebworth Rec-
tory, Welwyn, Herts
Pearson, Rev. W. U. St. Nicholas's Rec-
tory, (iuild ford
Pearson, llugli, Esq. B.A. Baliol Coll.
Oxford
Pliillott, Rev. W. II. Charterhouse
Pritchard,Mr. Library, Built h,Brecon»h,
Pocock, Rev. Nicholas, Queen's College
LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.
Rusher, Mr. Bookseller, Banbury
Russell, Rev. F. Trinity Parsonage,
Halifax
Rudd, Rev. L. H. Wick, near Pershore
Russell, Jesse Watts, Esq.
Roberts, Rev. G. Vicar of Monmouth
Ridsdall, Rev. G. E. Dilton Priors,
Bridgenorth
Robertson, Rev. F.
Smith, Rev. J. Vice-President of Trinity
College, Oxford
Stamp, Rev. John S. Sheffield
St. Aubyn, Rev. Rich. Lime Grove,
Putney
Simpson, Rev. n.Vicarage,Wellingboro'
Sidgwick, Rev. W.
Stevenson , Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge
Stewart, Mr. Bookseller, King William
Street
Strong, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol
Smithson, Mrs. Bookseller, Malton
Simins and Son, Booksellers, Bath
Sheddon, Samuel, Esq. Pembroke Coll.
Oxford
Spencer, Rev. W. P. Starston, Norfolk
Stead, Rev. Alfred, Ringsficid Rectory
Sunter, Mr. Bookseller, near Beccles,
York, 2 copies
Scott, Rev. Robt. Duloe Vicarage, Lis-
keard
Squ'ancc, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter
Smith, Rev. Edward, Bocking
Smirke, E. Esq.
Sherlock, Rev. Harold H., M.A. Ash-
ton-in-Winwick
Stanfield , Messrs. Bookscllers,WakefieId
Sparke, Rev. J., Fellow of Clare Hall,
Cambridge
Sibthorp, Rev. R. Waldo, Ryde, Isle
of Wight
Stokes, G. Esq.
Smith, Rev. H. R. S.
Taylor, Mr. Bookseller, Brighton, 2
copies
Tali)oys, Mr. D. A. Bookseller, Oxford,
6 copies
Todd, Dr. 2(i, Parliament Street
Tireman, Rev. W. H. Magdalen Coil.
Oxford
Twisleton, Rev. C, Woodlands, Kenil-
worth
Travis, Rev. W. J. Trinity College, Cam-
bridge
Trench, Rev. R. C. Botley, near South-
ampton
Turner, Mrs. Lee Place, Godstonc,
Surry
Thurlow, Rev. John, Houghton le Spring,
Durham
TroUope, Rev. Arthur
Trevelyan, Rev. E. O., Hungcrfoid
Vicarage
Turnbull, W. B. D. D., Esq. Advocate,
Edinburgh
Utterton, Rev. J. S. Dorking
Woolcombc, Louis, Esq., Exeter Coll.
Oxford
Woods, RcT. G. H. West Dean near
Midhurst
Wallace, Rev. G. Canterbury
Williams, Rev. G. King's College, Cam-
bridge
Walters, Mr. Bookseller, Rugeley
Walter, J. Esq. Exeter Coll. Oxford
Woolcombe, Rev. H. Christ Church,
Oxford
West, Hon. R., B. A. Baliol Coll. Ox-
ford
Weston, Rev. H. \A'orcester
Walker, Rev. Edward, Langton Rectory
Wason, J. Esq. Stroud, Gloucestershire
Ware, Rural Deanery Book Club
Wackerbath, Rev. F. D. Peldon
Woolcombe, G. Esq. Ch. Ch. Oxford
Wilson, Rev. R. F. Hursley
Weguelin, Rev. W. A. South Stoke,
near Arundel
Weare, Rev.T. W. Christ Ch. Oxon.
Wilson, Thos. Esq. Bath
Walters, Mr. Bookseller, Rugeley
Wilkinson, Rev. T. Exeter
Wordswoitb, C. F. Esq Magdalen Hall
Wakefield Clerical Book Society
Walker, Mr. W. Strand
Wilberforce, Rev. Henry, Bromsgrovc,
Christchurch
Wilson, Rev. Daniel, Vicar of Islington
6
Just published, by IViLLiAM SriiAKER,
Handsomely printed in Oetavo, price 9s. 0^/. cloth, lettered,
ORIGINES BRITANNIC^;
OR, THE
ANTIQUITIES OF THE BRITISH CHURCHES.
With a Preface, concerning some pretended Antiquities relating to Britain ;
BY THE
RIGHT REV. EDWARD STILLINGFLEET, D.D.
LATE LORD BISHOP OF WORCESTER.
In 2 vols, small 8vo. price I4s.
SERIKEONS OM* ■DOCTJUNE AUH PRACTZCZ:;
15 Y THOMAS TUNSTALL HAVERFIELD, B.D.
ntcTon OF goddincton; chaplain to h. k. h. the duke of Sussex; and
ALltllNATE morning I'REACHER AT ST. ANNe's, WESTMINSTER.
It3" Either Volume may be had separately.
Freemason's Quarterhf Jieview,
June 30, 1835.
" These Sermons are distinguished by a
beautiful piety, conveyed in no less bean-
tiful language. The doctrines of Christi-
anity arc advanced and illustrated with an
elo((ueiice that carries; to the bosom of tlie
reader a firm conviction of the great truth,
awakening gratitude and admiration at the
wonderful beneficence of the Almighty.''
Literary Gazette, May 16, 1835.
" Marked by genuine piety, great good
sense, and an effective style, these Sermons
deserve highly of the Christian world, to
which their own merits will recommend
them far more powerfully than any enco-
mium of ours."
British Magazine.
" Mr. Ilaverficld writes gracefully, and
often powerfully : the Sermons on ' Recog-
Hami^shire Advertiser, May 19, 1838.
" We have much pleasure in recommend-
ing to our readers these excellent discourses :
they are evidently the offspring of a vigorous
and amiable mind, bent entirely upon the
faithful and active discharge of the pastoral
duties. They breathe the spirit of genuine
piety in a chain of no common eloquence.
The great truths of our holy religion arc
bi'ought forward m a manner equally strik-
ing and impressive."
Conservative Journal, March 16, 1839.
" It is rarely we have read Sermons with
so much pleasure: they are eloquently
and beautifully written, and contain a clear
and faithful enunciation of the great doc-
trines of the gospel. They are well adapted
nition in a Future State' will amply repay ^ot clerical, family, and general perusal,
perusal." i and deserve to be widely known."
Preparing for Publication,
A CATALOGUE
OF
A VERY EXTENSIVE COLLECTION OF BOOKS
ISrttijSU anU dForctgn ^heologg,
ECCLESIASTICAL H I S TO R Y, &c. &c.
ON SALE BY
"^VIXtLIAM STRAKER, 44-3, "WEST STRAND.
Clergymen aud Gentlemen desirous of receiving the same, are respectfully requested
to transmit their Names to the Publisher.
PROSPECTUS
OF A
NEW CHURCH HISTORY
OF THE
BRITISH EMPIRE,
FROM THE REIGN OF CHARLES THE SECOND TO THE PRESENT TIMES.
MR. BARHAM, the Editor of " Collier's Ecclesiastical History,"
begs leave to announce his intention of writing, by way of continuation,
The Ecclesiastical History of the British Empire, from the reign of Charles
the Second to the present times. If the design meet with encouragement,
this work will consist of nine octavo volumes, to be published quarterly, at
the rate of 10s. (yd. per volume. Those who feel inclined to patronize and
subscribe for this work, will be good enough to communicate their names to
Mr. Straker, 443, VVest Strand, London ; or to any Bookseller in town or
country.
It is desirable to premise that this publication will be conducted on a prin-
ciple of catholicity, it being the Editor's wish to promote religious charity,
and mitigate, as much as possible, the hostilities of sects and parties. It will,
however, be composed not so much of original matter as selections from the
several authors who have already illustrated the subject. By thus bringing
.o a common point of union the ecclesiastical fragments of distinguished
writers, and allowing them to speak for themselves, the work will combine a
certain authority and variety, not easily attainable by other methods. The
Editor is convinced that such a publication is a decided desideratum in sacred
literature, for at present there exists no independent history of the British
Church of recent times. This defect has been eloquently animadverted on by Mr.
Dowling, in his excellent Introduction to the Study of Ecclesiastical History.
In the Preface of the Ecclesiastical and University Annual Register the same
deficiency is thus noticed : — " Since the period of the Revolution 1688, the
affairs of our holy establishment have been treated with indifference and
neglect by all our historians." In attempting to supply the perpetual demand
made by the public for such a work, the Editor dares not flatter himself with
any idea that his publication will exhaust a subject so interesting, so labo-
rious, and so complicated ; he will be satisfied if his volumes fulfil their own
design, as popular commentaries on the ecclesiastical affairs of the nine more
recent reigns. If, in this regard, they be found to combine the best informa-
tion scattered over the pages of Echard, Burnet, Lingard, Hansard, Rapin,
Tindal, Harris, Warner, Fry, Haweis, Dodd, Butler, Hume, Smollett, Short,
Lathbury, Southey, Brown, Hallam, Mackintosh, Carwithen, Grant, Wade,
and various foreign writers, they will not be useless or unpleasing. And if
they shall prepare the way of ecclesiastical annalists who have more time to
devote to the critical investigatif)n of such topics as are too lightly touched,
or altogether omitted, they will be entitled to more than one leaf from the
laurels of their successors.
This Day is published, Price 2s. 6d.
THE ADAMUS EXUL OF GROTIUS ;
OR,
THE PROTOTYPE OF PARADISE LOST.
NOW FIRST TRANSLATED FROH THE LATIN,
By FRANCIS BARHAM, Esq.
LONDON : SHERWOOD, GILBERT, & PIPER ; SIMPKIN & CO. ; WHITTAKER Sf CO. ;
AND ALL BOOKSELLERS.
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.
" The ' Adamus Exul of GrotiuB,' of which a well-executed translation has just appeared
in the Monthly Masazine, is certainly well worth the attention of the literary world. Mr.
Francis Barham, the translator, has achieved an interesting ohject, by ascertaining a
genuine copy of this work ; and we have read witli pleasure every line of a composition,
wliich so clearly establishes itself as the prototype of the noblest poem in the language,
Milton's ' Paradise Lost." Never did the genius of the blind old schoolmaster shine more
brilliantly, than when we contemplate the manner in which it soared and expanded itself
from the suggestive ground, which, from its importance and merit, ought certainly to be
separately published." — Literary Gazette.
" This work is one of the greatest literary curiosities of national interest which has
appeared for many years. Notwithstanding the extraordinary merits of the Latin original,
which received the highest sutTrage from the first scholars in the age of Milton, the au-
thentic editions of the drama had become extremely scarce. Bishop Douglas and Dr.
Johnson, nearly a century age, sought in vain for this masterpiece of Grotius, long cele-
brated as the prototype of Milton's ' Paradise Lost.' At length Mr. Heber, who spent his
life and fortune in the collection of rare books, procured two copies dated W0\ . These
copies of the drama having fallen into Mr. Barham's hands, he translated it into English
blank verse, and published it in ihc Monthly Magazine, where it first attracted our attention,
and elicited our most favourable opinion. It is now republished in a distinct form, with
an historical introduction. On a re-perusal of I\Ir. Barham's translation, we feel ourselves
called upon to confirm our original statement as to its merits. Connected as tliis long-lost
work of Grotius is with the history of ' Paradise Lost,' and compelled to adopt the medium
of blank verse in its translation, a comparison with Milton's great epic forces itself upon
the reader ; but Mr. Barham passes triumphantly through the ordeal. We are necessarily
reminded of Milton, but not to the disadvantage of the translator, whose flowing periods,
force of language, and poetical diction, sustain him well in the dangerous current on which
he has perilled his fame. In a national point of view, also, this work must particularly
commend itself to our countrymen, who will read the chef d'ceuvre of Grotius with increased
pleasure, from its affording them a clue to the thoughts which inspired some of the noblest
fliglUs of our immortal Milton." — Morning Herald.
" The first paper is one of the deepest interest to every admirer (we had almost said,
idolater) of John Milton — and who is not? — especially of 'Paradise Lost;' for it is the com-
mencement of the ' Adamus Exul of Grotius,' the renowned and often heard of ' Prototype
of Paradise Lost,' which has hitherto been a sealed book, except to scholars, but which is
' now first translated from the Latin' [into English blank verse] ' by Francis Barham,
Esq.' Thus English readers will not only have an opportunity of perusing a work long
well known to them by name, but of judging for themselves how far Milton was indebted
to any predecessor for the idea of his extraordinary poem. There are some very interesting
prefatory remarks to the translation, in the course of which it is observed, ' that it was not
to the ancients only that Milton was indebted ; he availed himself equally of the moderns,
and without doubt the ' Adamus Exul of Grotius' furnished Milton with that seed of
thought and passion, which afterwards bloomed out in that ' bright consummate flower,'
the ' Paradise Lost.' And in this translation, Mr. Barham has endeavoured, he declares,
to retain something of that Miltonic cadence in blank verse which has been so highly
eulogised by Elton. By the publication of this translation, the public will be enabled to
decide whether the tragedy of ' Adamus Exul' is not the more probable source of Milton's
' Paradise Lost,' than 'Andreini's Adam,' an Italian drama, to which such honour has been
allotted by Voltaire and Hayley ; or the ' Paradiso Perso,' defended by Pearce, &c.
• . . The translation of the 'Adamus Exul' of Grotius, ' the Prototype of
Milton's Paradise Lost,' is completed, and many parts are distinguished by power of
thought and dignity of style. It is a work of great interest to the literary world, and to
those who are curious in tracing the sources from which renowned authors derive the plans
of their own productions, or borrow ideas and expressions." — Morning Advertiser.
Gilbert & Rivington, Printers, St. John's Square, London.
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY
GREAT BRITAIN.
AN
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY
OF
GREAT BRITAIN,
cri&icflB of lEnglantr,
FROM THE FIRST PLANTING OF CHRISTIANITY, TO THE END OF
THE REIGN OF KING CHARLES THE SECOND;
WITH A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE
AFFAIRS OF RELIGION IN IRELAND.
COLLECTED FROM THE BEST ANCIENT HISTORIANS, COUNCILS, AND RECORDS,
JEREMY COLLIER, M.A.
NEW EDITION,
^VITH A LIFE OF THE AUTHOR, THE CONTROVERSIAL TRACTS CONNECTED
WITH THE HISTORY, NOTES, AND AN E\LARGL;D INDEX, UY
FRANCIS BARHAM, ESQ.
Juvat integros accedcre fontcs,
Atque liaurire. LucRET.
Nee studio, nee oHio.
IN NINE VOLUMES.
VOL. V.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR
WILLIAM STRAKER, 443, WEST STRAND.
MDcrcxi..
LONDON
GILBERT AND RlVINtiTON, TKINTEKS,
ST. John's square.
CONTENTS
THE FIFTH VOLUME.
PART II.— BOOK III.
A dissolution of the greater monasteries, 1 . — The charge of immoralities too generally
laid, and carried too far, 1. — Cromwell applied to, to save the abbeys, but without
success, 6. — A list of the commissioners for visiting abbeys, 7. — The methods made
use of to suppress religious linuses, 7 The monks of Charterhouse hardly used, 8. —
The abbot of St. Alban's incompliant, 9. — The lord chancellor Audley treats with
tlie abbot of Athelny, 9. — Large pensions offered for resignation, 10 Convent seals
taken away from some of the abbeys, 10. — Reports of war and public danger made
the dissolution of the abbeys less regretted, 15. — An act for regulating precedency, 16.
An act for settling the abbey-lands upon the ci'own, 16. — Sir Edward Coke's remark
of the disappointment of the kingdom in what was promised by the court, 16. — The
nobility have large promises made them of abbey-lands, 17. — Cromwell's advice, 18.
— The religious houses pulled down, 18. — Remarks upon the dissolution of the
abbeys, 18. — The abbeys granted to the crown, with their privilege of being discharged
from the payment of tithes, 23 The pope's gi-anting appropiiations, a great misfor-
tune to the Church, 23. — Exempted abbeys returned to the jurisdiction of the ordi-
nary, but not without a clause of exception, 24. — The abbots of Reading, Colchester,
and Glassenbury, executed for incompliance, 25. — The su])pression of the abbeys
censured, 25. — Pretended precedents for dissolution, 26. — Mitred bishops, 27. — The
old valuation of their abbeys, 27. — The lord Herbert's reflection upon their dissolu-
tion, 28 The abbeys serviceable to tlie public upon several accounts, 28. — Histories
mostly \M-itten by the monks, 29. — The founders of abbeys suffered by the dissolu-
tion, 29. — The scandalous destruction of abbey libraries, 30. — Bale's declaration upon
Leland's Journal, 31 The king's coronation oath, 32. — Pensions allowed the religious,
33. — A committee of religion assigned to no effect, 35. — The Six Articles argued in
parliament, 36. — The act of the Six Articles, with the penalties, 37. — The king sends
the duke of Norfolk, &c. to Lambeth, to countenance the archbishop, 39. — A clash
between Cromwell and the duke of Norfolk, 40. — Cranmer ill supported by his ad-
herents, 43. — Some accommodating articles, assented to by Luther, Melancthon, and
some German princes of their communion. They allow the papacy under certain
qualifications, 44. — The Six Articles complained of, 48. — The religious allowed to
purchase, but not to inherit, 48. — An act enabling the king to erect new bishoprics,
48. — A list of the sees the king intended to erect, 49. — How the scheme happened to
fail, 49. — A declaration of the faith, &c. of the English nation, 50 — Several persons
attainted in parliament witliout being heard, .50. — An unproved censure upon our
vi CONTENTS.
liistorians, by the author of the " Reformation of the Church of England," 52. Free
use of the Scriptures allowed private persons, 52. — Latimer and Shaxton resign their
bishoprics, 53. — Tlie prosecutions in Scotland upon tlie score of religion, 53. The
clergy and the tcmporalty in courts of justice, 54. — Cardinal Beaton, archbishop of
St. Andrew's, 54. — Articles against sir John Bothwick, 54. — Tlie king of Scots re-
fuses an interview witli king Henry, and why, 5G. — Tlic king's marriage with Anne
of Cleve, 56. — The king of Scots' reasons for not dissolving the monasteries, 58. The
king resolves to part Mitli liis queen, 59. — Cromwell's fall, 59. — Cromwell sent to the
Tower for liigh treason, O'O. — Crimes charged upon Cromwell in the bill of attainder,
61- — Cromwell dean of AVells, 62. — The king breaks the marriage with Anne of
Clevc, 63. — The convocation declares the marriage void, 64. — Their sentence con-
firmed in parliament, 65. — The lady Anne complies with the proceedings, 65. An
act for moderating the penalties of the six articles, 65. — An act concerning the de-
claration of the Christian religion, 66.— The order of the knights of St. John of Jeru-
salem suppressed, 67. — An act concerning marriages and degrees of consanguinity, &c.
68. — An act concerning tithes, 68. — Persons holding several errors excepted from the
general pardon, 70.— Lord Cromwell executed, 70.— His character, 70.— Cromwell
no Lutheran, 73.— Sever.al attainders, 77.— A farther account of Dr. Barnes, 78.—
Jerome maintains passive obedience, 79.— Barnes, his conference with the bishop of
"Winchester, 79.— Barnes, Gerrard, and Jerome suffer in Smithfield. Three others
executed with them, for denying the king's supremacy, 80.— The declaration of
Barnes, Gerrard, and Jerome, 80.— Barnes, his request to the king, 81.— He and the
other two suffer with great resignation and constancy, 82.— Six new bishoprics erected,
82.— Bible printed in a large volume, 83.— The king's progress into Yorkshire, 85.—
Queen Catharine Howard beheaded, 86 — The bishopric of Cliestcr dissevered from
the province of Canterbury, 86.— A review of the translation of the Bible proposed in
convocation, but miscarries, 87.— The king directs to the reforming the missals, &c.,
89.— Amotion to empower lay chancellors to execute Churcli censures rejected, 89. —
Scots defeated at Solway, 90.— Death of James V. of Scotland, 90.— The heats of some
of the preachers, 94.— Plays forbidden to be acted in churches, 94.— An act restraining
tlie use of the Bible to certain degrees, 95.— Questions concerning the sacraments,
97.— An account of the " Necessary Erudition," 98.— The article of faith, 98.— The
" Necessary Erudition" supplemental to the "Institution" in several articles, 99.—
Of free-will, 99.— Of good works, 100.— The difference between the "Erudition"
and the " Institution," 101.— A comparison between the two books, 105.— The cere-
monies of the Church examined, 105.— Archbishop Cranmer's opinion overruled in
the "Erudition of a Christian Man," 124 — A match proposed between prince Ed-
ward and the queen of Scots, 125.— A treaty of marriage broken by cardinal Beaton,
126. — A remarkable clause in an act relating to oaths, 127.— Archbishop Cranmer
charged with heresy, 128.— He is preserved by the king, 129.— He is ill treated by
the privy council, 131.— A concert discovered against him, 133.— A mitigation of
the rigour of the act of the Six Articles, 133.— The regal style for Ireland enacted,
134 — Some abbey lands maybe held in sockage, 134.— An act for reviewing the
canons, 134.— Scotland harassed by the English, 135.— Boulogne taken by king
Henry, 136.— A litany in English, l'36.— The death of Lee, archbishop of York, 136!
—The oaths for renouncing the pope, 136.— An oath somewhat implicit, 137.— The
French miscarry in their attempt upon the English coast, 138— The king's letter to
archbishop Cranmer, to forbid creeping to the cross, &c., 138.— The archbishop's
answer, 139.— He draws an extract out of the canon law, 140.— A draught of the
book, entitled " Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum," 141.— The king's letters-
patent to pass it into law, 141.— This instrument not signed, 141.— Wishart's preaching
and trial, 142.— He consecrates the holy eucharist, 145.- And suffers with resolution,
145 — Remarks upon some part of his behaviour, 145.— Cranmer's translation of the
Liturgy for a procession, 147 — Chantries, colleges, &c. granted to the king, 148.—
Seventy manors .alienated from the archbishop of York, 150.— And several from the
sees of Canterbury and London, 150.— Tlie king's ecclesiastical autlioritv mentioned
in comprehensive terms, 150.— The king's last speech to his p.arliament, 151— The
CONTENTS. vii
univei-sities address the king to preserve their estates, and succeed iu tlieir application,
153. Cardinal Beaton assassinated, 154. — A horrible assertion in Fox, 154. — The
conspirators fortify the castle, and stand on their defence, 155. — Knox, his going to
them not defensible, 156. — Knox goes too far in his sermon against the Cinirch of
Rome, 1.57. — The articles against him and John Rough, 158. — They have a friendly
dismission from the sub-prior, 159. — John Rough leaves the garrison for their licentious-
ness, 159. — The castle surrendered, 160. — Peace between England and France, 160.
Books prohibited by proclamation, 161. — Bishop Shaxton's submission, 161. — Mrs.
Askew and three others executed for religion in Smithfield, 163. — The queen in dan-
ger for arguing against the king's opinion, 163. — Slie submits, and recovers the king's
favour, 164 The duke of Norfolk attainted, and the carl of Surrey beheaded, 165.^
The king dies, 166. — Somewhat of his character, 166. — The king's injunction to
Bonner, 168. — His benefactions, 168. — The stews suppressed by king Henry, 169.
BOOK IV.
The executors to the late king's \\-ill, 176. — The carl of Hertford chosen protector, 177.
— The bishops take out new commissions, 179. — A creation of noblemen designed by
the late king, 181. — Spiritual preferments given to secular men, 182. — The funeral of
the late king solemnized at Paris, 183. — His will overlooked with relation to himself,
183. — Edward VI. crowned, 183. — The archbishop's speech at this solemnity, 184. —
The lord chancellor turned out, and why, 185. — The lord protector holds his oflRce by
patent, 186. — The great power granted the privy-council, 186.. — The rigour of the Six
Articles abated, 188. — A regal visitation, 188. — Homilies composed, 188. — Some
homilies drawn up by Cranmer, 188. — Images pulled down without authority, 189. —
Gardiner's complaint upon this score, 189. — The protector's answer, 189. — Bishop
Gardiner's letter to Ridley in defence of holy water, 190. — His letter to the protector
to dissuade alteration in religion, 191. — He complains of the ridiculing Lent, 192.
— The protector's answer, 192. — Dr. Smith's recantation, 193. — AVinchester's
arguments against alteration in religion, 193. — The bishop's jurisdiction inhibited,
194. — The latitude of the visitors' commission, 194. — The Church lamentably
impoverished, 195. — The condition of vicarages worse than formerly, 195. — The
bishops disposed for a farther reformation, 196. — This design opposed by the bishop
of Winchester, 197. — Winchester's letter to the protector, and to Cranmer, 197.
—The king's injunctions, 199. — Particular injunctions delivered by the visitors to
the bishops, 203. — Bidding of prayer, 204. — Several preachers recant some of their
former opinions, 204. — Bishop Gardiner's letter to one of the visitors against compli-
ance, 205. — His reasons for insisting on the constitution, 206. — The protector levies
forces, and prepares for an expedition against Scotland, 207. — A fair correspondence
with England and France endeavoured, 208. — The French king's obsequies solemnized
in London, 208. — The protector's letter to offer the Scotch a cessation of arms, 208
The battle at Pinkey near Musleborough, 209. — Bonner demurs to the injunctions,
210. — He makes an absolute submission, but is sent to the Fleet, 211. — Images
removed in London, 211. — The bishop of Winchester committed to the Fleet, 212. —
His letter to the protector, 212. — He charges Erasmus's Paraphrase with contradiction
to the Homilies and Injunctions, 212 Unsound opinions in Erasmus's Paraphrase,
213. — The bishop's plea before tlie privy-council, 216. — His answer to the king upon
the subject of absolute government, 217. — The bishop of Winchester confined till the
prorogation of parliament, 219 Bishop Tunstal dismissed the council-board, 219. —
Heylin's remark on the disposition of the members of parliament, 219. — A convo-
cation held, 220, — The lower house of convocation move to sit in parliament, 221. —
3
viii CONTENTS.
The clergy tinciently part of the house of Commons, 221. — A icsolntion of the lord
chancellor and judges, 222. — The clergy claim a right of examining bills relating to
religion, &c.., 224. — The penal statutes, touching religion, repealed, 224. — A repeal of
31 Hen. VIII. cap. 8, and 34 lien. VIII. cap. 23, 225. — A statute against irreverent
speaking of tlic holy sacrament, 225. — The bishop or chancellor, &c., to assist at the
trial of such offenders, 227. — The holy eucharist to be given in both kinds, excepting
in cases of necessity, 227. — The bishops to be nominated by the king's letters-
patent, without conge d'elire, 227. — The ancient method of electing bishops, 228. —
Fees to be paid by a bishop, 229. — Powers and privileges of a bishop, 230. — Process
in spiritual courts to be made in the king's name, 230. — The bishops not under the
penalty of 1 Edw. VI. cap. 2, 230. — Proviso in favour of the bishops, 231. — Statutes
against vagabonds levelled against the monks, 232. — An act for uniting parishes and
pulling down churches in the city of York, 233. — An act for the dissolution of chant-
ries, &c., 233. — This bill opposed by Cranmer and other bishops, 233. — The intention
of the founders of these houses, 234. — The reasons for dissolving them, 235. — Orders
of the privy-council for this year, 236. — A committee, &c., for examining the divorce
of the marquess of Northampton, and whether it was lawful to marry again, 239. —
Judgment given for the marquess, 241. — An order of the council against candles,
palms, &c., 241. — Cranmer's mandate to Bonner, 242. — An order of coimcil for
removing all images out of churches, 242. — The visitors' injunctions to the deanery of
Doncaster, 243. — Bishop Latimer's complaint of the invasion of the patrimony of the
Church, 244. — The declension of the universities, 245. — The chantry-lands misem-
ployed, 245. — A committee of bishops, &c., draw up an order for administering the
holy eucharist under both kinds, 246. — Their answer to several questions relating to
the holy eucharist, 247.' — A form drawn up by the bishops for communicating in both
kinds, 254. — A proclamation for conformity to the office, 255. — A letter of the privy-
council to all the bishops for the same purpose, 256.. — Private confession examined,
258. — Dr. Hammond's sense upon this subject, 258 Erasmus recommends auricular
confession, 258. — Public penance done in the ancient Church for crimes confessed
only to the priest, 259. — The manner of penance, 260. — Not restoring public penance
a misfortune upon the Church, 261. — This discipline not altogether disused before
the Reformation, 261. — The power of " the keys" more than declarative, 261. — The
commissioners dispatched to seize the chantries for the king, 263. — The dissolution of
St. Stephen's Chapel and St, Martin's-le-grand, 263. — The dean and chapter of West-
minster alienate more than half of their lands, 263. — Bishop Gardiner's affairs farther
embroiled, 264. — The protector prescribes him the heads of his sennon, 265. — He
refuses to comply, and is sent to the Tower, 265. — His apology, 265. — Disputes and
diversity of practice in the ceremonies of the Church, 269. — A catechism set forth by
Cranmer, 269.— Orders for drawing up a book for divine service, 271. — Remarks upon
the ancient liturgies : St. James's liturgy, 272. — The liturgy supposed written by
Clemens Romanus, 272. — St. Basil's liturgy, 273. — St. Chrysostom's liturgy, 274. —
The Roman missal, 274. — The Mozarabic and Gallican liturgies, 274 Those who
drew up the English liturgy had regard to primitive practice, and declined unnecessary
innovation, 275. — Divine service in the language of the country the custom of the
ancient Church, 276. — Father Simon considered upon this argument, 278. — A brief
account of the first reformed liturgy, 280, — The Introites, 282. — The form of the
bread to be consecrated, 282, — Wafers consecrated for the holy eucharist, 283. — Pub-
lic baptism, 284. — Private baptism, 284. — The Catechism, 285. — Anointing at Bap-
tism and Confirmation, 285. — The Visitation of the Sick, 285. — Anointing the sick
person, 286. — The Burial of the Dead, 286 Prayers for the dead a general custom of
the Church, 288. — Authorities for this point, 288. — The inoffensiveness of the prac-
tice, 290. — Bucer's objections considered, 290. — Communion at burials, 293. — This
office kept up in the Latin translation of queen Elizabeth's Common Prayer-book,
294. — Distribution of charity at funerals, 294. — The invocation of the descent of the
Holy Gliost, 294. — The holy eucharist a sacrifice, 295. — Some ceremonies set aside,
and some retained, and why, 297. — Haddington besieged, 302. — The Scottish queen
conveyed to France, 302 The English not successful in war with Scotland, 303.—
CONTENTS. ix
An act to make the marriage of priests lawful, 304. — Many of the clergy privately
married before the Reformation, 305. — All persons prohibited preaching, 306. — An act
for an uniformity of prayer and administration of the sacraments, 306. — A proviso for
the universities, 307. — Another for the use of the Psalms in metre, 307. — Psalmody a
primitive and general custom, 308. — An act for the true payment of tithes, 310. — A
dark and ambiguous clause, 311. — An act for abstinence from eating flesh upon vigils
and other fasting days, 312. — The antiquity of the Lenten fast, 313. — A bill for reviv-
ing ecclesiastical jurisdiction thrown out, 310. — Champney's recantation, 315. — Ash-
ton's recantation, 317. — Ci-annier entertains foreign divines, 317. — A brief account of
the Interim, 317. — The lord admiral Seymour attainted of high treason, 321. — He
denies the charge at his death, 323. — Somerset-house built, 324. — The new liturgy
mostly complied with, 325. — An insurrection of the commons in several parts of the
kingdom, 326. — The demands of the Devonshire rebels, 327. — The king's answer, 328.
— The archbishop's answer, 329. — The siege of Exeter raised, 331. — The remonstrance
of the Norfolk rebels, 331 The marquess of Northampton goes against them without
success, 332. — Dr. Parker preaches lo^'alty to them, 332. — Cheek's discourse to the
rebels, 333. — They are routed by the earl of Warwick, 333. — The French attack the
English, 334. — Peter Martyr disputes publicly at Oxford, 334. — His questions, 335. —
Martyr's letter to Bucer concerning his disputation at Oxford, 336. — Bucer's answer,
337. — Bucer's definition of the holy eucharist, 339. — Calvin's confession of faitli with
reference to the holy eucharist, subscribed by Bucer and others, 339. — How the Fathers
expressed themselves upon this subject, 340. — The king's letter to Bonner, 342. — The
lady Mary writes to the council for liberty of conscience, 343. — Their answer, 343. —
The emperor appears in her beh.ilf, 344. — A proclamation against plays, 345. — Injunc-
tions sent by the king to Bonner, 345. — The matter of the sermon prescribed this
bishop, 346. — Ridley blamed by the protector for his incompliance at Cambridge, 348.
— He justifies his conduct, 348. — Bonner cited before the commissioners, 348. — He
defends himself against the main article of the charge, 350. — The witnesses purge
themselves from the charge of confederacy, 351. — Bonner's farther defence wth re-
spect to the king's authority in his nonage, 352. — His farther exceptions, 353. — He
exhibits an information against his informer, Latimer, 354. — A farther declaration of
his loyalty, 354. — He receives harsh language from sir Thomas Smith, 354. — And
makes a warm return, 355. — He appeals to the king, 355. — He is deprived, 356. —
The grounds of his sentence, 357 Remarks upon his deprivation, 357. — The bishops
not deprived by the emperors in the cases proposed, 358. — The sense of the coimcilsof
Antioch and Calcedon, 360. — Bonner's case farther considered, 360. — The duke of
Somerset sent to the Tower and impeached, 362. — The articles of the impeachment, 363.
— Calvin's letter to the protector, 363. — His cavils against the English Liturgy, 364-
Against praying for the dead, 364. — Against chrism and extreme unction, 365. —
Honest zeal against licentiousness, 366. — His judgment concerning the regale, 367. —
Bishop Gardiner's letter to the lords for his enlargement, 369. — Cardinal Pole hinders
his own promotion to the popedom, 369. — An act for calling in the old service-books,
and destroying images, 371. — Nothing in the first reformed Common Prayer-book but
what is evidently grounded upon the Word of God, 371, — The bishops complain their
jurisdiction was all taken from them, 372. — Thirty-two persons nominated to review
the ecclesiastical laws, 373. — The submission of the duke of Somerset, 374. — Bonner
petitions his appeal may be admitted, but without success, 374. — The earl of Warwick
declares for the Reformation, 375. — An act to empower a committee of bishops, &c.,
to draw up an ordinal, 375 The forms of ordination in the ancient Church, 376. —
The apostolical constitutions, 376. — The fourth council of Carthage, 377. — The pre-
tended Dionysius, 377. — The Greek Church, 378. — Tiie essentials in ordinations, 379.
— The rites in the ancient ordinals, 379. — Remarks on the supposed difference in the
English ordinals, 381. — The meaning of being moved by the Holy Ghost, 382. — Orders
not accounted valid by the ancient Church unless received from a bishop, 382. — The
objection against the reformed ordinal not considerable, 384. — A peace with France
and Scotland, 384. — Joan Butcher burnt for heresy, 385. — The king very unwilling to
sign the warrant for her execution, 385. — John A-lasco settles in England, and has a
VOL. V. a
CONTENTS.
church allowed him with cxtraordinaiy privileges, 38(). — Hooper nominated to the see
of Gloucester, 387. — lie scruples wearing the episcopal habit, 387. — I'cter Martyr's
answer to his objections, 388. — Bucer's letter to Hooper upon the same subject,
391. — Hooper confined to his house, and afterwards sent to the Fleet, 393. —
Latimer's sermon, 393. — 'A public disputation at Cambridge, 395. — Some of
Bucer's principles, 395. — Bucer's animadversions upon the English Common
Prayer, 397. — His concessions, 397 His objections, 398.— Bucer's censures
overstrained, 406. — Bucer's book concerning the kingdom of Christ, 407. — He pre-
cautions the king strongly against sacrilege, 408. — Church lands not to be ex-
changed without an equal value returned, 409. — A reproof of the hypocrisy, &c.
of some gospellers, 410. — He proposes a provision for the poor, 412. — Marriage allowed
after divorce, 413. — And after monastic vows, 414.- — Rules for the education of youth,
415.- — He advises the reforming the merchants, 415. — He moves for explaining the
laws, and publishing them in English, 416. — And proposes some regulations of the
magistracy, 416. — A recital of some crimes which deserve capital punishment, 417. —
Ridley's visitation, 418. — The king's letter for changing ,alt.ars into tables, 419. — The
reasons for this alteration, 420. — Bishop Gardiner further examined, 421. — Articles
enjoined him to subscribe, 421. — His bishopric is sequestered, 422. — He is deprived,
and more closely imprisoned, 423. — Day, bishop of Chichester, committed to the
Fleet, 423. — The judges' opinion concerning a spiritual office, 425. — The see of
E.xeter voided, 425. — Great alienations of bishops' lands, 425. — The submissions of Dr.
Oglethorpe and Dr. Smith, 426. — Bucer's death, 427. — The libraries at Westminster
and at Oxford almost destroyed, 427. — Hooper gets over his scruples, and is conse-
crated, 428. — Endeavours to bring the princess Mary to the Reformation, but with-
out success, 429. — The king cannot be prevailed with to allow her the exercise of her
religion, 430. — An alliance with France, 432. — The Common Prayer-book reviewed,
433. — Some difference between the first and second liturgies, 435. — Archbishop
Cranmer draws up a book. of articles of religion, 437. — The sweating sickness, 438, —
The lady Mary solicits the king and council for the exercise of her religion, 439. —
She is refused, 441. — A misunderstanding between the duke of Somerset and the earl
of Warwick, 442. — A creation of honours, 443. — The duke of Somerset sent to the
Tower, 443. — The queen regent of Scotland honourably received, 443 The duke of
Somerset indicted at Guildliall, 444. — He is tried by his peers, 445. — The charge
against him, 446. — The duke's defence, 447. — Sir Edwark Coke's remarks upon the
indictment, 447. — The branch of the statute with which the duke was most pressed,
449. — The king's letter to Fitzpatrick concerning the duke's trial, 449. — He is ac-
quitted of high treason, but found guilty of felony, 450 Remarks upon his trial, 451.
— His speech upon the scaffold, 452. — The people in a panic, and why, 452. — Fox's
observation upon this fright, 453. — The duke's character, 454. — The lord chancellor
Rich resigns the broad seal, 455. — It is given to the bishop of Ely, 455. — Secular employ-
ments, whether inconsistent with a spiritual character, 455. — Bishop Burnet's objections
considered, 456. — Adam Wallace tried for heresy in Scotland, 460. — He is condemned,
and burnt at Edinburgh, 462. — Prior Marshall's preaching on the Lord's Prayer,
462. — Friar Tottes's heterodox and whimsical paraphrase upon the Lord's Prayer,
462. — The question determined against Marshall at the synod of Edinburgh, 463.
— The reviewed Common Prayer-book authorised by act of parliament, 464 An
honourable testimony given by the parliament to the first Common Prayer-book, 464.
— The ordinal confirmed by this statute, 465. — An act for making overseers for the
poor, 465. — Holidays and fasts settled by act of parli.ament, 466. — A proviso for a
liberty of working in several cases, 467. — An act against quarrelling in churches, 467.
A case debated by the judges upon this statute, 468. — Marriage subsequent to a con-
tract vTith a third person void without a formal divorce, 469. — Married priests set upon
the same foot of advantage with other subjects, 472. — An act concerning usury, 474.
— The bishopric of Westminster dissolved, 474. — A bill concerning simon}' miscar-
ries, 474. — A bill brought in against the bishop of Durham, but miscarries, 475. — The
articles passed in the convocation, 476. — A satire upon the dissoluteness of manners,
477. — Provisions in London for the poor, 477. — The new Common Praver-book
3
CONTENTS. xi
executed, 478. — Sternhold and Hopkins's translation of the Psalms, 478. — They are
lather permitted than allowed, 478. — A brief account of the book drawn up for a
bmly of ecclesiastical laws, and entitled " Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum," 479.
The sacraments, 481. — Idolatry, witchcraft, &c., 481 — Qualifications of preachers,
481. Marriage, 481. — The prohibited degrees of mamage. 482. — The punishment of
adultery, 482. — Desertion and absence, 483. — Divorce allowed in several cases, 483.
The penalty of prompting to licentiousness, 484. — An admonition to patrons, 484.
The penalty of presenting upon a simoniacal contract, 485. — The examination of
those admitted to benefices, 48.5. — Natural children barred spiritual promotions, 48fi.
What disadvantage of person are incapacities for the priesthood, 486. — The manner
of purgation, 486.— Preventions of licentiousness, 487. — Dilapidations, 488. — Alien-
ations, 488. — Elections, 488. — The corrupt practices of lay-patrons, 488. — Regula-
tions of divine service, 488. — Rules for psalmody, 489. — Sacraments not to be ad-
ministered in private chapels, 489. — The business of rural deans and archdeacons,
490. — The bishop's office, 490. — Regulations for the bishop's family, and the rest of
the clergy, 490. — The method and business of synods, 491. — Certain persons disabled
from making wills, 492. — Disobedience to parents, how punished, 493. — Commuta-
tion seldom allowed, 493. — The power of binding and loosing granted by our Saviour
to the Church, 493. — The manner of re-admitting penitents to communion, 49.5 —
The form of absolution, 496. — Depredations upon vacant bishoprics, 497. — The king
threatens to seize the charter of the city of London, 498. — Bishop Ridley's discourse
with the princess Mary, 498.. — The bishop of Durham deprived, 500. — The death of
the antiquary Leland, 500. — The bishopric of Durham dissolved, 501. — Crown lands
diminished, and the king in debt, 502. — A commission to seize church-plate and or-
naments throughout the kingdom, 503. — The plate, &c. brought in from St. Peter's,
Westminster, and St. Paul's, 505. — A catechism published, 50C.— Trade settled with
the czar of Muscovy, 507. — The crown settled upon lady Jane Grey, 507. — The arch-
bishop, overruled by the judges, signs the instrument, 510. — Another instrument
signed by council to adhere to the settlement, 510. — The king's death, 511. — His
character, 511. — Christ Church, St. Bartholomew's, St. Thomas's Hospital, and
Bridewell settled for the relief of the poor, &c., 513. — A complaint of the rapacities
and disorders of this reign, 515. — Roderick Morse, or Brincklow, his satire upon
avarice and sacrilege. — The king seems to have been bred under some prejudices, 51 8.
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY
GREAT BIIITAI:N.
PAET II.— BOOK III.
There were several surrenders of the greater monasteries made hexry
the last year. This affair was caiTied on with all the applica- ^m-
tion imaginable; insomuch that by the beginning of this year loo.
almost all the religious houses were resimed to the ero^Ti. 4 <^''"*?^"-
This bemg a very extraordmary revolution both in Church and greater
State, it will not be amiss to open the scene, to enlarge upon ^39. *"^'
the circumstances, and acquaint the reader with the detail of
this surj^rising emergency. To assist this project, and make
it go do^Ti the better with the people, the monasteries had a
heavy charge of disorder and immorality brought against them, ofimmorali-
That the narratives of this kind were swelled beyond truth and '*** '^„ ,
proportion, may well be suspected from the mercenary temper of laid, and
some of the visitors, who begged for this emplo}'ment, as hath /ar.
been observed already; besides, that several of the rehgious
houses had a fair reputation, appears from authentic records,
some of which I shall give the reader.
To begin : John Apprice, upon his visitation of the abbey
of St. Edmondsbury, in Suffolk, acquaints Cromwell — " That Bibiioth.
the visitors had nothing to except against the abbot's regu- ci'eo°"E 4
larity : but it was reported, he diverted himself too much at fol- 120.
cards and dice, was too expensive in liuilding, and turned
several farms into copyholds, and spent too much time in his
country houses. The visitors charged him farther ^^^th being
2 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- addicted to superstitious ceremonies ; that is, he practised the
Abp. Cant. I'chgion thcu establislied. As for the convent, Apprice de-
' ■' ' clares they could draw httlc or nothing from them. But this
silence he attributes to pre-instruction and concert. It is
true, he adds, that some of the monks confessed great num-
bers of women frequented the abbey ; but mentions no dis-
order amongst them. The relics, viz. coals that roasted
St. Lawrence, the parings of St. Edmund's nails, archbishop
Becket's boots, &;c. seemed the heaviest part of the charge."
The Commissioners' Letter to Cromwell in behalf of the Priory
of Catesby.
" In this letter they make a report of the pious and inoffen-
sive behaviour of the prioress and nuns : that the house was
very discreetly managed, and very serviceable to the poor of
the neighbourhood. They desire Cromwell, that the king may
lo6. be addressed to preserve the house. This letter is subscribed
by three commissioners : Edmund Knightly, John Lane, and
Ko9. C^eorge Gifford."
A Letter from the Kinfs Commissioners in behalf of the Nunnery
of Pollswortli^ in Warwickshire: Jiily the '2&h, 1537.
" In this letter, subscribed by six commissioners, Cromwell
is strongly solicited that the abbey might stand. To prevail
with him, they give a great character of the abbess and nuns.
That both by general fame, and inquiry into the house, they
found the rule of the institution exactly observed. That in
case the nunnerj^ should be suppressed, the town would be
ruined, and six or seven score persons thrown out of their
Ibid. hvelihood."
fol. 210.
Commissioner GifforcTs Letter to Cromioell in behalf of the Priory
of Woolstroj), in Northamptonshire: June the \Qth, 1587.
" Gifford takes notice, that himself and some of those joined
in commission wnth him, had formerly WTitten to the chan-
cellor of the augmentations, in behalf of the abbey of St.
James, and priory of Catesby, in Northamptonshire ; that the
king was displeased with this solicitation, and charged them
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 3
with receiving money for intei-posing in this affair. And here, HENRY
after a protestation of his integrity, he proceeds to beg Crom- v ' .
well's favour for the priory of Woolstrop. He acquaints him
that the prior was an unexceptionable person, managed the
revenues of the house to advantage, and was remarkable for
hospitality and relieving the poor. That the priests of the con-
vent lived up to their character, and spent their leisure hours in
embroidering, transcribing, making their own clothes, carving,
painting, &c. He added, the charity of the house was such,
that it would be a very gracious and meritorious act in the king
to let it stand. And that for this good office Cromwell would
not only have the prayers of the convent, but the benefit of the
devotions of the people four or five miles round. At the close
of the letter, he calls God to witness the truth of this report." ^'i^-
^ fol. 214.
By this letter, it appears the fate of the abbeys was irrevo-
cably fixed : the king's passions ran so strong for a dissolution,
that he would scarce endure the report of a fair character given
the religious. Though, after all, the learned Sir William
Dugdale is of opinion, that the ruin of the abbeys was no
original thought of the king's. It is more reasonable to be-
lieve it was the suggestion of some ambitious men, who pro-
jected vast advantages to themselves. And if wealth and titles
are such, without regard to the manner of coming by them,
they were not mistaken in their aim. To mention some more
applications in favour of the monasteries.
A Letter from Mr. Ariindell, a Cornish Gentleman, to Croirir
well, to preserve the Abbey of Cliffe, in that County.
" He infonns the vicar-general, there were seventeen priests,
all of them remarkable for their hospitality and regular beha-
viour. They offer the king a thousand marks to compound
against dissolution." foi'.^sz
Thotnas BedylVs Letter to Cromicell: January the \Mh,
27 H. 8.
" Here this visitor gives Cromwell an account of the condi-
tion of the abbey of Ramsey. He informs him the abbot and
convent were remarkable for their loyalty, and all other parts
B 2
1 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- of a regular life. He mentions their exemption from episcopal
Ab '^'^nt jwi'is<^^i<-'tion by king Edgar's chai-ter, and suggests from thence
•/ ' an advantage for the king's supremacy. At taking leave, he
desires a commission from Cromwell to visit the unexamined
houses in the diocese of Lincoln : this, he is so frank as to say,
Ibid. would be very much for his commodity."
fol. -294. *' "^
A Letter of Thomas Lord Lawarr to Cromwell.
" He desires Cromwell to use his interest with the king,
that the priory of Boxgrave might not be suppressed. And if
this request could not be granted, that he might be tenant to
the land, in regard the house was founded by his ancestors.
Ibid. He concludes with a promise of giving Cromwell satisfaction."
fol. 234.
The Abbess of Godstowe''s Letter to Cromwell: November the
5th, 1537.
" She complains of the menacing and ill treatment of doctor
London, one of the visitors : that he had misreported her to the
king, and charged her with embezzling the goods, and com-
mitting waste upon the nunnery. She desires to be called to
an account, denies the charge, and offers to justify her conduct
Hid. in every particular."
lol. 238. '' ^
A Letter of the Abbot of Bewli/, in Oxfordshire, to Cromwell, in
behalf of his Abbey.
[I shall give it the reader in his own words.]
" Right honourable, and my singular good master, my duty
remembered, I humbly commend to you, glad to hear of your
health, wealth, and prosperity, the which I pray Jesu long to
continue to your heart and desire, &c. thanking your master-
ship for your gi'eat kindness showed to me at all times :
whereas it pleased you that so soon I should come to your speech,
W'ith so little expense in lying at London, and also for your
good and gentle words, kind and loving friendship, not having
for the same pleasure or commodity of me as yet, trusting by
some special gift of grace to acquit it tenfold : and whereas I
had a letter sent me, that our monastery should be given to
Mr. Archard, your servant, and that it was also in the com-
BOOK in.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 5
mission, I submit myself full and whole to your mastership, as iikxry
all my refuge, help, and succour is in you ; glad of my volun- .
tary mind to be bound in an obligation of an hundred pounds
to be paid to your mastership, so that our house may be saved ;
although it be converted into the use of a college, to have both
learning and learned men go forward therein. I was loth to
attempt your mastership any farther, since I had such gentle 1.57.
answers ; unless the great rumour of the town and university
compulsed me, because of the aforesaid gift to the aforesaid
Mr. Archard, beseeching your mastership''s kind letter against
the surveyor's letter coming to discharge them ; that it may
be as a shield or buckler to defend me ; that you may get you
a memorial to be prayed for for ever. And thus Almighty
Jesu send your mastership long life and much honour. f''i"^9fio
Nicholas, by the grace of God,
Abbot of Roy AUeyn."
Upon this occasion it may not be im])ropcr to take notice
that, at the beginning of these alterations, Cromwell had
written circular letters to the abbots of the greater abbeys,
assuring them against the apprehension of a dissolution. And
here, amongst other things, he acquaints them from the king,
that except the lesser religious houses had made a free and
voluntary surrender to his majesty, his grace would never have
received the same. ibid. fd. (if?.
A Letter of the Abbot of Hewlim^ in mndication of himself and
his Convent: Feb. the IQth, 1533.
" He takes notice the person to whom he writes was some-
what surprised at the incompliance of his house : but to justify
his behaviour in not surrendering, he puts them in mind the
abbey was dedicated to God Almighty's service, and to be
spent in distributions of charity, and that these ends were
honestly answered. That since they had given no occasion
for a dissolution, they thought themselves not obliged to
resign. But understanding the king and the lord privy seal,
Cromwell, were displeased with this part of their conduct, he
promises his utmost to bring his brothers to conformity." ^''''^o-
6 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ir.
CR A N- A Letter from the Prioress and Sisters ofLegburne to the Founder^
Ai)p"c'ant. ^^ intercede with the King that the House might not he siip-
' — '--^ pressed: 29 H. VIII. 1537.
" To move the king to continue the nunnery, she acquaints
the founder they were ready to stand the test of an examina-
tion : that they did not fear the visitors could find any ground
of complaint against them, either with respect to their hos-
Ibid. pitality or behaviour."
There are several other fair testimonials of the regularity of
the religious houses to be seen upon record in the augmenta-
tion office, but what I have mentioned may be sufficient.
The abbots of Oroyland, Leicester, and the prior of Bur-
lington, endeavoured to preserve themselves from the storm,
as mariners do, by throwing part of their goods overboard :
ii)i<i.foi.34. that is, they endeavoured to sweeten the court with presents.
57. et ahbi. rpj^^ prior of Canterbury, and the abbey of saint Edmonds-
bury, to mention no more, tried this expedient with Cromwell.
]3y the prior of Canterbury ''s letter to Cromwell, it appears
that house paid an annual gratuity of ten pounds to Cromwell,
which they now augment to twenty, by a new instrument, to
him and his son. The house likewise promises the reversion
of two farms to two of CromwelFs servants, to be nominated
by himself.
The abbot of Bury settled an annuity of ten pounds upon
Cromwell, and another of the same value upon his son, as
See Records, appears by an instrument under the seal of the convent.
nmn
Croimvdi ^^^ See here were strong applications made to Cromwell :
ap)iiud to, i^e was looked upon as a pei'son of the g-reatest ascendant, as
to save tlw '■ ^ ^ _ o '
«ii«/.s, hid the mover of this new machine. They endeavoured to work
success. him upon the topics of justice and honour, of regard to the
country, and pity to the poor. They plied him with testi-
monials, with presents and promises, but all to no purpose :
he had more prevalent motives, more tempting views on the
other side. In short, no rhetoric, either in language or
acknowledgments, could make an impression : he was " like
the deaf adder, that refusetli to hear the voice of the charmer,
charm he never so wisely."
Besides the charge of immorality, there were several other
finesses made vise of to carry on the ruin of the abbeys. To
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 7
mention some of them. In the vacancy of the greater houses, iienry
such persons were elected as were disposed to comply with ^ ._ >
the court measures ; these abbots had instructions to persuade
the monks to surrender. And here, it seems, they were so
active and successful in their post, that, within two years, they
brought the monks in several convents to their bent, and
prevailed for a resignation. Things being thus ripe for the
king's purpose, commissioners were sent down to take the
surrenders. The list of them, besides those already men-
tioned, is as follows : Robert, earl of Sussex ; sir John Saint A IM of the
Clere, sir William Pirton, sir Henry Farrington, knights : '^XmerTfor
and Richard Devereux, late friar ; Anthony Fitzherbert, after- ^*^''"^ '^
wards one of the justices of the Common Pleas ; John Gage,
William Leyland, John Williams, Thomas Mildmay,
Jobson, Richard Cromwell, Robert Southwell, William
Parr, Henry Polsted, John Antony, John Grevil, Simon
Mountfort, Thomas Holt, Roger Wigston, Robert Bui'-
goin, Richard Pollard, Philip Parys, John Smith, Edward
Carne, Richard Gweent, William Berners, John Arnold,
and Richard Pawlet. These gentlemen were great managers,
and well qualified for their emplo}'ment : they left no stone
unturned to drive on their projects, and bring their business
to a point. When they found the abbots indisposed for their Dugdale's
piu'pose, they tempted them with the promise of large pensions ghhe""^ '
durino; life. This bait succeeded with the abbot of Hales in ^1- ^^^\ ,
'^ , . ^ 1 lie methods
Gloucestershire, with the abbot of Ramsey, and the priors of made use of
Ely and Gisborn. To make the precedent work upon others, rek
to suppress
</ious
the pliancy of these men was highly commended to the lord '"'"^**-
Cromwell ; and the obsequiousness of some was so far encou-
raged, as to be honoured with a commission to destroy the
rest. This, for instance, was part of the prior of Gisborn's
preferment. Dugdalc,
On the other hand, when they proved untractable upon g'jj'.f; ^"'^
motives of conscience or honour, they were highly complained Godwin,
of for their disobedience to the lord Cromwell. Thus Bedyle, An" 1539.
in his letter concerning the nunnery of Sion, has nothing to
charge the ladies or sisters with, excepting their obstinacy
and incompliance ; and that they endeavoured to make a party Bibiioth.
in the house against a surrender, and refused to fortify the treop^k. 4.
king's title with the convent's seal. *!>'• ^^•'■
This Bedyle, in another letter concerning the priory of 1537.
8 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- Charterhouse, London, acquaints Cromwell with the traitorous
Aifp.^Snt. behavioiu- (as he calls it) of several of the monks : for which,
:— /^-^ as the letter goes on, they were committed to Newgate. This
Thi- monks traitorous behaviour, as far as it appears, means no more than
of Charter- ^| j obstiiiacv a^ainst a surrender. Five of them, whose
hoine hanlli/ J o .ipiiii-p,i' mi
vsed. names are mentioned, died of the hardsnip ot then- usage, ihe
same severity in the prison, as Bedyle continues, had brought
five more to tlie point of death. This commissioner commends
the prior for his honesty, because he was willing to give up
the house. He concludes with a politic wish, that the reve-
nues of the monastery might be popularly and unexceptionably
employed : because, by its lying in the capital of the kingdom,
it might occasion an unserviceable report if it was either kept
TbiJ. _ in the king's hands or granted to a foreign use. Many of
these Cartlmsians, as our learned Church historian relates,
Bp. Burnet, " were executed for their open denying the king's supremacy.""
pt. .p. - . 7^^^^^ ^^-^gj. i^-jying o\Mied this, I am somewhat surprised to
find the reverend author charging those who wrote before him
with misrepresentation. His words are these : —
" There is one calumny that runs in a thread through all
the historians of the popish side, which not a few of our own
have ignorantly taken up ; that many were put to death for
not swearing the king's supremacy. It is an impudent false-
id. p. 351. hood; for not so much as one person suffered on that accouijt."
With submission, how does this appear ? Was there not an
act which made it high treason to refuse the oath of supre-
28 Hen. 8. macy ? This gentleman is sensible of it. Now when the
b')' Bu net "I'^'^^^s were complained of as disaffected to the government ;
ibid. when such a strong persecution was drawn upon them ; when
the king and the chief ministers were so warm upon the
dissolution-project ; when the case stood thus, is it not highly
probable the oath was tendered to those religious who appeared
refractory to the king's pleasure ? Now if some of them
refused to comply, as we find they did, we may believe they
were prosecuted for high treason. And if they chose rather
to fall under the heaviest penalties than swear this new supre-
macy, might they not fairly be said to deny it ? To deny it,
I say, when they chose to suffer death rather than own it ?
And then we may easily imagine the indictment ran that they
had renounced the king's supremacy. But what made them
discover so dangerous a sentiment ? In all likelihood, nothing
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 9
but the test of the oath put to them. For we do not find henry
. • \' r I T
the monks over-hardy in exposing themseh'es, or that they v '. ;
either printed or preached against the regal supremacy. From
hence wc may pretty reasonably infer, it was their refusal of
the oath wliich proved fatal to them. To return to the
visitors. BiWiotli.
Dr. Lee and William Peters acquainted Cromwell with their cieoi). e. 4.
disappointment at the abbey of St.Alban''s ; they informed him xl^'Motof
of their summoning the abbot before them ; they complained oi^t. Aih<,,rs
him for breaking the king''s injunctions, for dilapidations, and
other instances of negligence and exceptionable management ;
then they opened his grand crime, and proceeded to mention
his obstinacy, notwithstanding the highest threatening. One
argument they used to press him to a surrender was the great
debt contracted upon the house ; that, for this reason, cither
no person would accept the preferment, or else the next suc-
cessor would take it only upon the view of putting it into the
king's hands. But it seems the abbot was not of their opinion.
And therefore, lastly, they desire such directions from Crom-
well that their proceedings may be managed in such a manner
as may make least noise, and be most inoffensive to the coun-
ti*y. However, to make sure work, they think it most advisable
to proceed to extremities : that this .method may probably
shake the abbot's constancy, and work him to compliance in
hopes of a pension. ibid. fol. 43.
Pensions, it seems, were batteries which played with success
upon the mercenary tempers of some of the religious. This The lord
expedient was not forgotten by the courtiers. The lord- Audie>/
chancellor Audley managed this way : he employed an agent '^^,"'y"/^^/-
to treat with the abbot of Athelny ; the offer was an hundred Atiidmj.
marks per annum pension ; but the abbot thought the terms foi. i 13.
too low, and refused to surrender. This lord had tampered
with the abbot of St.Osythes, in Essex, and brought him to his
expectation ; and, to make way for a grant of the abbey of ibid.
Walden, in the county last mentioned, besides giving in a '' * "'
slender valuation of the estate, he takes care it might be
remembered that he had disobliged his reputation, and brought
a great deal of infamy upon himself in serving the king, and
seems to think the abbey no niore than a fair consideration for ]|,j,]
damao-es sustained. *;•'■ •■'(■
To proceed : The abbot of Feversham, to preserve Inmself p. 802.
10 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- from dissolution, insisted on the antiquity of the monastery ;
Ab|>. Cii'nt. that it was founded liy king Stephen ; that the bodies of this
prince, his queen, and his son, were there interred ; that the
design of the foundation was to pray for the souls of these
royal benefactors. But neither those in this world nor those
in the other had interest enough to prevail. AMiere the diffi-
culties stuck upon principle, and were not easily removed, the
commissioners took care to gain the superiors of the religious,
and those who were most likely to sway their practice. Thus
the nuns of Sion were solicited to compliance by the bishop of
London and their confessor. These spiritual directors, after
several other persuasives, told them plainly that they were
Id. p. 802. bound in conscience to submit to the king's pleasure.
Lun/epen- When large pensions, which were sometimes given, and well
/hrresig-'^ P^id too, failed of success, they applied to menacing and rigour.
Au^menta- ^^^^^^ somc rcligious wcro frightened by being charged with
tion-office. dilapidations and other particiUars of mismanagement : for
whether the articles were true or not, they had not always the
courage to stand the shock, and bear up against the visitors.
The late injunctions were likewise contrived pretty severe.
This made some of the monks tired with the cloister, and
afforded exceptions to the conduct of the house. Thus some
abbots were deprived and others more manageable put in their
Dugdale's room.
shii e, \>. 802. Farther : the commissioners took the convents' seals from
Convent some houses. This was, in a manner, laying close sieae to
seals mken ' ^ ' j o o
au-ayfrom them, Thus their communication and provision were in a great
abbojs. ' manner cut off; they could neither make leases or sell their
jewels. By this means the paying their debts and supplying
ii^iii- their occasions were oftentimes impracticable ; and thus the
garrison was reduced at last, and starved into a surrender. The
canons of Leicester were threatened to be prosecuted for adul-
tery and sodomy ; but their submission, it seems, wiped off the
Bibliotii. blemish, or at least compounded for the punishment. Dr.
fo'i'.'Tsi. " ' London made no scruple to tell the nuns of Godstow, that,
159. " since he found them obstinate, he would dissolve the house in
spite of their teeth ;" and yet the whole matter was so managed
as if nothing rough or compulsive had been offered, but that the
king had been courted to accept the monasteries ; and if any
Dugdalc's religious gave out that their surrenders were involuntary, a mark
shire" p. 802. ^^ dislike was set upon them.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 11
When by this management the resolution of no small num- HKN'RY
bei' of abbeys was shaken, they served for a precedent to the '. — '
rest. That the case was thus, appears by the date of their
surrenders : for the treatment they foresaw from the visitors,
and the unexpected compliance of so many of the fraternity,
erabairassed their motions, and put them to a stand. They
were amazed to the last degree, and perfectly at a loss which
way to disentangle themselves. Some of them, as hath been
observed, made trial of the prevalence of money, and offered to
compound upon no slender proposals. Thus the abbot of
Peterborouoh offered the king two thousand five hundred
marks, and the visitor-general, Cromwell, three hundred
pounds for the purchasing his favour. Those abbots who Biblioth.
appeared with a more stubborn honesty, who refused to break cieop 4.
their oath, and betray their trust, by a resignation, were '^"^^ "-"■'•
handled very roughly. Thus the stiffness of the abbot of
Fountains in Yorkshire, is said to have brought the storm
upon him. The commissioners drew up a charge against him, Ibid.
for taking some jewels belonging to the monastery into his Diigdaie, ut
custody. This, by an unusual rigour of expression, was called ^"'"■'''•
theft and sacrilege. In short, he was pronounced perjured,
deposed, and had a private resignation wrested from him.
These instances of hardship will run higher by and by ; in the
meantime, no interest or intercession signified anything.
]3ishop Latimer moved strongly, that two or three of these
religious houses might be left in every county for pious uses.
But Cromwell, as my lord Herbert speaks, (by the king's
permission) invaded all. This minister, as the noble historian
goes on, played all the engines that were likely to do execution.
And thus, by menacing and presents, by promises and per-
suasions, and by all the articles which were hkely to batter
the constancy, and prevail upon the passions of mankind, he
brought the abbots to a surrender, and made himself master
of his project. If they proved untractablc, and stood uj)on
their right, they were terribly hampered, either with the
injunctions, or some act of parliament. Saunders pretends, Lci.Hcibcrt,
the form of the surrenders was prescribed, and i)roper agents ^^^^^^;^ ^^
pitched upon to bring the houses to a compliance. I shall ^"^''j.l™-
transcribe one or two of these instruments for the reader. p. 195.'
12 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN-
Ab|.. CaJit. Tlie Surrender of the Warden and Friars of St. Francis, in
A^,^ Stamford.
tioii-oflice.
" For as moche as we the warden and freers, of the howse
of Saint Frances in Standforde, comenly called the Gray- Freers
in Standforde, in the county of Lincolne, do profoundly con-
sider that the perfeccion of Christian lyving dothe not conciste
in the dome ceremonies, weryng of the grey cootte, disgeasing
ourselfe after strange fashions, doking and beckyng, in gurding
ourselffes with gurdle full of knots, and other like papistical
ceremonies, where we have byn moost principally practysed,
and misselyd in times ; but the very tru waye to please God,
and to live a true Christian man, Avytheout all ypocrasie, and
fayned dissimulation, is sinceerly declaryd unto us by our
master Clu'iste, his evangelists and apostles. Being mindyd
hereafter to folowe the same, conformyng ourselffe unto the
will and pleasure of owr supreme hedde under God in erthe,
the kinges majestye ; and not to follow henceforth the super-
stitious tradicions of any forincycaU potentate, or poore, with
the mutual assent and consent, doe submyt o\ATselffes unto
the mercye of owr saide soveraygne lorde. And withe like
mutuall assent and consent, doe surrender, and yelde upe unto
the hands of the same, all owr saide howse of Saynte Frances
in Standforde, comenly callyd the Greye Freers in Standforde,
withe all lands, tenements, gardens, medowes, w'aters, pond-
yards, feedings, pastures, comens, rents, reversions, and all
other our interest, ryghtes or tythes, apperteyning unto the
same ; mooste humbly beseechyng his mooste noble grace, to
dispose of us, and of the same, as best schall stonde wythe his
mooste graciouse pleasure. And farther, freely to graunt unto
every one of us his licens undre A\Tetyng and seall, to change
our abites into secular fassion, and to receive such manner of
livynges. as other secular priestes comenly be preferryd unto.
And we all faythfully schall pray unto Almighty God, long to
preserve his mooste noble grace wyth encrease of moche feli-
citie and honor.
" And in witness of all and singular the premisses, we the
said warden and covent of the Grey Freers in Standforde, to
these presents have put owr covent sceall the yeght day of
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. IS
Octobre, in the thyi-tythe yere of the raygne of owr mooste henry
soverayne king Henry the yeght. ^_l^'il_
" Factum Johannis Schemy, Gardian.
Per me Fratrem Johannem Robards.
Per me Fratrem Johannem Chadwort.
Per me Fratrem Ricardum Pye.
Per me Fratrem Johannem Clarke.
Per me Fratrem Johannem Quoyte.
Per me Fratrem Johannem Garman.
Per me Fratrem Johannem Yong.
Per me Fi'atrem Johannem Lovell.
Per me Fratrem Wilhelmum Tomson."
The surrender of the abbey of Battk^sden, in Bedfordsliire, SeeBp.Bnr-
is much to the same tenor, and therefore shall be omitted, u^ccords,^'
But the form signed by the prior and convent of St. Andre \\s, ^""^.(f'
Northampton, is couched in a more renouncing and mortifying Augmcnta-
strain. I shall transcribe part of it : Fuiief'^'''
book 6.
p. 320.
" But as well we as others our predecessors, called religiouse
persons within yowr said monastery, taking on us the habite
of outward vesture of the said rule, onley to the intent to lead
owr liffes in the ydle quyetnesse, and not in the vcrtuose
exercyse, in a stately estimation, and not in obedient humylyte,
have undre the shadovve or color of the saide rule and habite,
vaynely, detestably, and also ungodly, employed, yea, rather
devowered the yerely revenues yssuing and comyng of the said
possessions, in continual ingurgitations and farcynges of our
carayne bodyes, and of others, the supportares of owt volup-
tuose and carnal appetyte, with other vayne and ungodly 160.
expensys ; to the manyfest subvertion of devocion, and clen-
nes of lyvyng, and to the mooste notable slaunder of Christ's
holy evangely, which in the form of owr professyon, we did
ostentate, and openly devaunt to kepe moost exactly; with-
drawyng thereby from the symple and pure minds of yowr
grace''s subjects, the onely truth and comfort which they oughte
to have by the true faith of Christ, and also the dcvyne honor
and glory, only due to the glorious majesty of God Almightv,
steryng them with all perswasions, ingynes, and polyce, to dcdd
images, and counterfett reliques, for our dami)nablc lucre :
14 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- which owr mooste horrvble abominations and execrable per-
Abp. Cant. suacioHs of yowT gracc's people to detestable errours, and our
' '' ' long coveted ypocrisie, cloked with fayned sanctity ; we, re-
volving dayly, and continually ponderyng in owr sorrowfull
harts, and thereby perseyving the botomlas gulf of everlasting
fyre redye to devowre us, if persysting in this state of lyvyng,
we shulde depart from this uncertyn and transitory liffe, con-
strayned by the intollerable anguysh of owt conscience, called,
as we trust, by the grace of God, who wold have no man to
perysh in synne, with harts moost contrited and repentante,
prostrate at the noble feet of yowr moost royal majestye,
moost lamentably doe crave of yowr highness, of yowr abun-
dant mercy, to grant unto us moost grievous against God, and
yowr highness, your most gracious pardon, for owr saide sondry
offences, omyssions, and negligences, comytted as before by us
is confessed, against yowr highness, and yowr most noble pro-
genitors. And where your highness, being supreme liedd,
immediately after Christ, of his Church, in this yowr roialme
of England, so consequently generall and onely reformator of
all religiouse persons there, have full authority to correct or
dyssolve at yowr grace's pleasure, and liberty, all covents and
religious companyes abusing the rewles of their profession.
And moreover to your highness, being owr soveraygn lord, and
undoubted fo\\^ider of yowr said monastery, by dissolution
whereof apperteyneth only the oryginal title, and propre in-
herytance, as well of all other goods moveable and unmoveable,
to the said monastery in any wyse apperteyning or belonging,
to be disposed and imployed, as to yowr grace's most excellent
wysedeme shall seme expedient and necessary.
" Per me Franciscum Priorem.
Per me Johannem Sub-priorem.
Per me Johannem Pette.
Per me Jo. Harold.
Per me Tho. Smith.
Per me Tho. Golston.
Per me Rob. IMartin.
Per me Jacob. Hopkins.
Per me Ric. Bunberry.
Per me Tho. Early.
Per me Will. Ward.
Per me Tho. Atterbury.
Per me WiU. Fowler."
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 15
It is somewhat strange the charge of immorahty should run HENRY
... . VIII
so high against the rehgious in general, since no longer than > L^
four years ago, the greater monasteries had so fair a testimony ;;' .jj"' '
of their behaviour from the parliament itself. Amongst other p/'g'i-iie's
instances of disorder, the abbots are some of them charged vol. i.
with coining : but this, upon consideration, will be found no ^p Bumet,
fault; for not only the archbishop of Canterbury, but some of p'-^- i'- ^^'^•
the great abbeys, had the privilege of a mint. The abbey of Hugdaie's
Reading, in Berkshire, particularly, had the grant of coinage voi.i |).'417.
inserted in their charter, by their founder, king Henry I. The 'j^ ™* '°^'
arclil)ishop of York, the bishop of Durham, and the dean of
St. Martin's-le-Grand, had the same privilege. 14 Henry 8.
The lord Herbert is of opinion, the king's title to the re- iz'kdw. 4.
ligious houses was not founded either upon statute, or claim gee' jkivis's
of rioht ; he chose rather to insist on voluntary surrender, or Reports.
forfeiture : however, the proceedings, as hath been observed, .le mixt
having been somewhat singular, it was thought proper to get ^^°"«>^*-
them confirmed by act of parliament. To this purpose he
issued out his writ of summons : the session began April
twenty-eight, one thousand five hundi'ed and thirty-nine.
In the meantime, there were very serviceable reports spread Jieports of
throughout the kingdom. It was said cardinal Pole was puUiaian-
soliciting several princes to draw a kind of crusade upon kiiigv^I,/"wtt-
Henry, The late truce between the emperor and the French '«f" o/^^e
,. , 1-Mimi T dObeys less
kmg, made tins news not altogether impossible. Ihe credi- regretted.
bility improved by the king''s dispatching several people of
quality to visit the ports, and by his own progress soon after
for that puiijose. Upon general alarms and advices of danger,
forts were erected, the fleet equipped, and musters taken all
over the kingdom. It is true, the lord Herbert, who relates
all this, does not point upon the place of any formidable pre-
paration, or discover the enemy either by sea or land. How- la. p. 443.
ever, the scene looked busy and black upon the people, threw
in an amusement, and made them drop their concern at the
suppression of the abbeys. They hoped the charge of the war
would be supported by the crown, and their o\mi pockets
spared by such an expedient. But all this noise of an invasion
was looked on as no better than management and mystery, by
a great many : it was a strain, they said, of a party, to colour
the practice, and carry on the design. There was a melancholy
account of the ruin of religious houses transmitted beyond sea.
16
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN-
mp:r,
Abp. Cant,
An act for
re^iulating
precedency.
31 Hen. 8.
cap. 10.
St.Ttutcs at
Large.
IGl.
31 Hen. 8.
cap. 13.
A 71 act for
settlim] the
ahbcif-lands
upon the
The methods for bringing this matter about, the razing
stately buildings, laying churches and chapels in rubbish, the
profane scrambling of some of the visitors, and the lamentable
disappointment of the country, made a tragical relation. The
rest of Christendom stood at gaze at the English court, and
were surprised to astonishment. The king's necessities were
too ftiint a colour to discharge the imputation. The censure
went deep, and the scandal spread, notwithstanding this alle-
gation.
The parliament was now sitting, and the bill passed for
regulating the precedency of the lords of parliament : and here
we meet with a recital of the king"'s being supreme head of the
Church of England : and that for the " good exercise of the
said most royal dignity and office, his highness hath made
Thomas lord Cromwell, and lord privy seal, his vicegerent for
good and due ministration of justice, to be had in all causes
and cases touching the ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and for the
godly reformation and redress of all heresies and abuses in the
said Church." And in consequence of this delegation, the
act gives Cromwell place of the archbishop of Canterbury.
The next act relating to the Church conveys all the religious
houses, colleges, and hospitals, dissolved or to be dissolved here-
after, to the king, his heirs and successors, for ever. The
preamble sets forth, that sundry abbots, priors, abbesses, and
prioresses, &c., have given the king their " manors, lands, &c.,
of their own free and voluntary minds, good wills, and assent,
\vithout constraint or compulsion of any manner of person or
persons," &c.
This bill, we may observe, was drawn with great care, to
prevent the suspicion of hard usage and forced surrenders. To
make it pass the better, a prospect of vast advantage was
opened to the subject : the reader shall have the detail in sir
Edward Coke's words : —
Sir Edward " On the king's behalf," saith this learned gentleman, " the
nuirkofthe members of both houses were informed in parliament, that no
disappoint- kinor or kinnfdom was safe, but where the kino- had three abili-
ment of , '^ » . . ' '',..,
the king- tics : first, to Hvc of liis owu, and able to defend his kmgdoms
dom in ivhat -x i ' • • i- •|^ ± ' i ^ •
was pro- upon any sudden mvasion or msurrection ; secondly, to aid his
mised by the confederates, otherwise they would never assist him ; thirdly,
to reward his well-deserving servants. Now, the project was,
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 17
if the parliament would give unto him all the abbeys, priories, henry
friaries, nunneries, and other monasteries, that for ever, in > .^ >
time then to come, he would take order that the same
should not be converted to private use : but, first, that his
exchequer, for the purposes aforesaid, should bo enriched ;
secondly, the kingdom be strengthened by the maintenance of
forty thousand well -trained soldiers, with skilful captains and
commanders ; thirdly, for the benefit and ease of the subject,
who never afterwards, as was projected, in any time to come,
should be charged with subsidies, fifteenths, loans, or other
conmion aids ; fourthly, lest the honour of the realm should
receive any diminution by the dissolution of the said monas-
teries, there being twenty-nine lords of parliament of the
abbots and priors that held of the king ' per baroniam,'' that the
king would create a number of nobles. The said monasteries
were given to the king by the authority of divers acts of parlia-
ment ; but no provision was therein made for the said project, 27 Hen. 8.
or any part thereof ; only ' ad faciendum populum,"" these pos- 3i ken. 8.
sesions were given to the king, his heirs and successors, to do so'^Hen. 8
and use therewith his and their own wills, ' to the pleasure of ^=y l^-
Almighty God, the honour and profit of the realm.' cap. 23.
" Now, observe the catastrophe. In the same parliament of ^ap. fe"' "
32nd Henry VIII., when the great and opulent prioiy q^'^'j^^y^-
St. John's of Jerusalem was given to the king, he demanded
and had a subsidy, both of the laity and clergy ; and the like
he had in 34th Henry VIII. ; and, in 37th Henry VIII., he
had another subsidy ; and, since the dissolution of the aforesaid
monasteries, he exacted great loans, and against law received
the same." Thus far sir Edward Coke. Coke's in-
stitut. pt. 4.
fol. 44.
To bring the houses to a farther disposition for passing the
bill, the nobility were promised large shares in the spoils, as sir
William Dugdale phraseth it. They had the prospect cither Dugdaie's
of free gifts, easy purchases, or very advantageous exchanges. shir"^p!^802.
The lay gentry were likewise promised a considerable rise, both Tiie mhiiuy
in honour and estate. Neither were they disappointed in their promi^^
expectation : for no small part of the abbey-lands were granted "/"^^^"^
to the laitv before the sitting; of this parliament. This was done ^"w/---
. . . Rot Pat
by the advice of the visitor-general Cromwell. The parcelling \n.m
these lands out amongst a great many proprietors was the only ^^'^"' ^•
way, as he told the king, to clinch the business, and make the
VOL. V, c
J8 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- settlement irrevocable. Fox makes this suppression of abbeys
Abp. Cant, a principal part of Cromwell's commendation ; but, by the
iZHeTtert, favour of this martyrologist, CromwelPs advising the king to
h ^''^- part with the abbey-lands is not altogether covered from excep-
p. 513. tion : for, by conveying these lands into a great many hands,
advice. the crown was disfurnished, and the promise of maintaining a
^'Ifol'*^' great army out of these revenues made impracticable. In
short, the public was quite disappointed by this expedient, and
the necessity of taxes continued as great as ever. Besides,
Fox might have considered that the monastic life is no part of
popery: for popery, to take it rightly, means nothing more
than the encroachments and innovations of the court of Rome.
But it is well known there were monks, both in the East and
West, before these grievances appeared ; and now, to say
nothing more, there are monasteries in the Greek Church
where the pope is disowned. However, it must be said,
Cromwell's thought was politic enough for his purpose. The
pulling down the buildings, likewise, of the religious houses,
was not ill contrived for the new establishment. This was
Dugdaie's carefully done in most places. To give an instance : when the
shire, p. 803, abbey of Leicester was surrendered, Cave, one of the commis-
gimisVouses sioucrs, informed Cromwell that himself and the other visitors
pulled doivn. J^ad made sale of the ornaments of the church, amounting to
two hundred twenty-eight pounds, besides the plate, lead, bells,
&c. From hence he proceeds to desire this vicar-general's
Biblioth. order for defacing the church and other superstitious buildings.
cieop.E.4. The ruin of the monasteries giving a new face to the king-
fol. 215. (Jqjjj^ g^j^jj appearing so very extraordinary, it may not be
improper to make a few remarks upon so great an alteration.
u^nthedis ^^ ^^ ^^^^ *^^*^ ^^^^^ related already, it is pretty plain the lives
solution of of the religious were not so irregular as some authors represent
^*' them. But, granting this charge had been true, it would have
been no sufficient reason to have seized their estates. If inso-
briety and misbehaviour were sufficient grounds for forfeiture,
— if ill living, and not answering the ends of an estate, would
justify the dispossessing the owner, — property would be very
precarious, and the English tenures slenderly guarded.
For if we consider the matter closely, all Christians are
bound to strict living, to discipline, to large distributions of
charity, little less than the monks. They are false to the
engagement of baptism if they manage otherwise. The monas-
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 19
tic institutions were principally designed to revive the piety of henry
the ancient Christians, and bring up practice to the rule of the ■ ^^ ;
Gospel.
Farther : if degeneracy and misbehaviour were the gi-and Fieury on
motives for dissolution, wliy were they not put under a better mJsufthe
management ? Why had they not some trial for reformation \ f^''"'^^^-
If unnecessary expense, and omission of kindness to the poor,
— if luxury and license are good reasons to change the owner, 162.
and determine the estate, — if this will hold, we should have
strange transferring of titles. At this rate, it is to be feared,
some people would have a very slender claim to their abbey-
lands.
But if immorality, or misspending of revenue, is no sufficient
reason for defeating of titles, why did the monasteries suffer ?
Why must the Church be dispossessed upon this score ? Why
were those monasteries which were vmexceptionable in their
management, which were charitable to the poor and hospitable
to the rich, — why were these involved in the common fate, and
condemned to dissolution with the rest ? By the evidence of
records, there were many more righteous monasteries in Eng-
land than righteous men in Sodom. However, this over-balance
of merit could not divert the calamity, nor preserve them from
ruin. Thus we see how much the mercies of God are greater
than those of men ! Justice below is sometimes blind upon
mysterious motives, strikes without distinction, and sweeps
away the innocent with the guilty.
If the monks were tied to greater strictness than others, are
not the ovMiers of abbey-lands bound to take their estates with
the conditions annexed I I do not say they are bound to the
whole compass of their institution, — their tonsure or their
habit, their celibacy or retirement, cannot reasonably be
expected ; — but are they not obliged to the more significant
duties for which these houses were fii'st endowed ? Are not
these secular grantees bound to the most substantial part of
the founder''s will ? Are they not under the tie of being more
frequent in their devotions, more guarded in their conduct,
more remarkable in their charity, than other people I That the
parliament in Henry VIII.'s time was somewhat of this
opinion, is plain. Why else did tliey oblige the proprietors of
abbey-lands to extraordinary degrees of hospitality ? If strict -7 Henry 8.
living, sober hospitality, and serviceableness to the poor, are '^^^' ' '
c 2
20 ECCLESIASTTOAL HISTORY [part ir.
CRAN- accounted incumbrances, the abbey-lands seem chargeable with
Ab^^*^' them : for, though princes'* charters and acts of parliament may
"^ V ' convey a legal title, yet that they can destroy the force of con-
secrations, dispense with the meaning of the founders, and
defeat the design of the original grant, is farther than I can
discover. Acts of parliament have, without question, authority
to overrule claims, and extinguish titles, and govern the courts
of justice. But are not some things above the reach of the
leo-islature ? Can a statute unconsecrate a church, enact Sun-
day no holy-day, or sacrilege no sin ? Is not Glod Almighty
capable of property ? If we must answer in the affirmative,
how can an estate dedicated to his service and vested in him be
taken away without his consent ? Which way can the intention
of the donor, and the main design of the conveyance, be over-
looked and defeated ? Regularity and largeness of mind, there-
fore, are the least that can be expected from the abbey-
proprietors. These, it may be, are the lowest requisites to
make such alienations inoffensive to them.
And, therefore, when those who enjoy these religious estates
rack their tenants, or overlook the poor, — when they exhaust
themselves in pomp or licentiousness, — when anything of this
happens, the intention of the pious settlement is lamentably
disappointed, the misapplication is doubly criminal ; and, with-
out reformation, it is much to be feared the curse of the
founders will light upon them. To be better enabled to ridicule
virtue, to browbeat religion, or set a fashion in vice, is wide of
the design of a religious foundation. Those, therefore, who are
possessed of these lands, should be particularly careful in these
matters.
It is said the monasteries, colleges, &c., were of a royal
foundation ; and, therefore, the taking them away was only a
resumption of grants from the crown. To this it will be
answered, the assertion is wide of matter of fact ; and that
many of the abbeys, &c., were founded by bishops and tem-
poral lords, and some by subjects of lesser quality.
Besides, all the estates in the kingdom were grants from the
crown, as appears from the tenures ; and yet it would have been
looked upon as an arbitrary attempt to have taken them away :
for a gift is a translation of right, extinguishes the title of the
donor, and vests the property in another.
But this alienation of abbey-lands was made by act of parlia-
BOOK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 21
ment : that is true ; and therefore it was a legal ousting. But HENRY
then, it will be asked, if a great part of the temporal lords, and v __>
others of the rich laity, had been thrown out of their estates by
a statute, — if this had happened, the question is. Whether such
proceedings would not have been thought an instance of rigour,
and a mysterious exercise of authority 1 Had they been thus
impoverished, without ^ treason or felony to deserve it, it maybe
the legality of the foftn, and the pleasure of the legislators,
would hardly have reconciled them to such usage. They could
not have argued against the force of the law, but the friendship
of those that made it would not have been so clear.
Farther : the endowments of the Church were settled upon
important considerations, — for the honour of God, for the
advancement of learning, for the interest of eternity ; — and,
therefore, in acts of resumption, the Church hath been particu-
larly excepted. Rot. Pail.
Lastly, the rights and liberties of the Church had been con- see tiie
firmed in thirty parliaments. This made some people think it J^e^-nHhe
stranse that kins: Henry VII I. 's parliaments should be of so RiftHtsand
. . Privileees of
very different a sentiment from those in former reigns. It hath the Clergy,
been observed these methods of proceeding were no strong ^^^1,^''"^^
recommendation of what was well done in ecclesiastical matters, f'c Pariia-
Had the English laity not enriched themselves with the spoils by arcii-
of the Church, the Reformation would have had a clearer com- ^nd TeS
plexion, and been better understood by the rest of Christendom ; i"s '« the
r ' •' library at
but when Protestancy had such a face of interest, — when men Lambetii.
got manors and townships by renouncing the pope, — when
people of slender pretensions made estates out of their ortho-
doxy, and shot up into title and figure, — when the Church was
stripped of her revenues, and maimed in her jurisdiction, —
when changes in religion were carried on by revolt and civil
commotion, as it happened in France, Scotland, and the Low
Countries, — when they saw disciphne laid asleep, learning
decay, and license increase, — these were discouraging circum-
stances. This made the moderate papists stand off from the
precedent. They chose rather to submit to the encroachments
and bear with the innovations of the court of Rome, than
adventure the enfranchising themselves ; and though I do not
commend them for their caution, yet I believe the motives to
their acquiescence are not ill guessed. And thus the excessive
claims of the court of Rome, the indefensible doctrines and 1G3.
practices of that communion, which probably might have been
22 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- cleared in most places of the Latin Church, are by such me-
Ab^^^nt. thods as these, it may be, more fixed and estabhshed than ever.
* -^ ' It was somewhat unhappy, the laity seemed to stand so much
to the point of interest, made a " gain of their godliness,'' and
built so many fortunes out of the ruins of the Church. This,
how well soever it might be meant, carried an appearance of
design, and gave a discouraging prospect to other countries.
Whereas, had they planted their zeaJ against the superstition
in the monasteries, and let the revenues alone : had the rust
been rubbed off, and the metal left behind : had these religious
been brought back to the primitive standard : had they been
mended in their manners and belief, without forfeiting their
estates ; the conduct of the whole business would have been
more intelhgible. Nay, had the number been retrenched, and
the revenues translated to public and pious uses : had there
been more bishoprics erected, and better endowed : had the
abbeys dissolved been turned into public schools and seminaries
of learning ; into hospitals for invalids ; into provisions for dis-
abled soldiers and seamen ; for the poor worn out with labour
and age ; for orphans and widows ; for gentlemen and tradesmen
unfortunate without their own fault : had half the monasteries
been thus disposed of, the loss of them would not have been
regretted ; tho community would have found their account in
it, and the purity of the intention been more visible.
I do not deny, but that there might be sincerity at the
bottom ; and that the courtiers might be governed by good
meaning, and public regards. All that I say is, the disin-
terestedness of the matter doth not he so open to common
view : but then we are to consider, that the inside of some
things is sometimes most valuable. Some people's actions,
like rich mines, are less promising upon the surface : and when
it happens thus, every body hath not force enough to dig down
to the treasure, and reach the honesty of his neighbour's
intentions \
However, it must be confessed, there were several shocking
circumstances in the reigns of Henry VIII., and his children.
For to see churches pul'ed down, or rifled ; the plate swept
off the altar, and the holy furniture converted to common use,
had no great air of devotion. To see the choir undressed, to
make the drawing-room and bed-chamber fine, was not very
' Tlie keenuess of this satire must have been remarkably annoying to Burnet and his
disciples.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 23
primitive at first view. The forced- surrender of abbeys, the henry
maiming of bishoprics, and lopping the best branches of their ^_^
revenues ; the stopping impropriated tithes from passing in
the ancient channel ; these things are apt to puzzle a vulgar
capacity : unless a man's understanding is more than ordinarily
improved, he will be at a loss tq^econcile these measures with
Christian maxims, and make them fall in with conscience and
true reformation !
To proceed : by the act of dissolution above-mentioned, TU djheys
where the abbeys were discharged of the payment of tithes, ^JiTcrown,
the king, and all the grantees or purchasers of the crown, are J'/JJJSro/
likewise to enjoy those lands without paying tithes. The im- '>«'«.'/ <««-
propriated parsonages are also conveyed to the king, \\\s, from Uie
grantees, and purchasers, by this act. By the drawing of the ^X"?"' "'''
bill, it appears, the king designed to alienate the abbey-lands
from the crown; and that the courtiers and others had a
clear prospect of enriching themselves by the dissolution. The
penning the statute in this manner, I suppose, made sir Edward
Coke take the freedom to say, that the furnishing the exchequer,
the maintaining a great army upon the king's revenue, and
discharging the subjects for ever from the burden of taxes, were
only specious pretences throwTi out, " ad faciendum populum^"
The transferring the privilege of not paying tithes from the
convents to the lay proprietors, and not returning the impro-
priations to the parishes on which they were fu'st settled, was
no small hardship on the Church. The dismembering the ThepopeS
tithes and glebes from the parochial priests, and annexing them ^JJ" Jf;a-
to monasteries, was a modern encroachment, which defeated the tions.a great
original settlement, and was no better than downright popery; to the
for it was the popes who made these appropriations, and broke
in upon the ancient practice. However, the religious character
of the monks, and their havmg several priests to supply the
cure, gave some pretence for these alienations. But the laity
have no character for a plea of this nature ; they are in no
condition to perform the sacerdotal office, nor discharge any of
those duties for which the Church was endowed. What a
lamentable maintenance is reserved for the vicars in many
places, is too well known : the question is, whether those of
the laity, who detain the impropriated tithes, and stai-ve the
benefice, are not to answer for the consequent mischief; that
' Wittily translated, " to do the people."
24 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- is, for the defects which are hke to happen in the quahfications
Abp. Cant. ^^^ the parish priest ; for the insignificancy of his interest and
' ^- ' character; for the disadvantages in conduct, discipHne, and
leai'ning ; for the ignorance and imraorahty of the people under
his cure I The expostulation in Malachi is very remarkable :
and how far the application will hold, ought seriously to be
Mai. iii. 8, considered. " WiU a man rob God ? Yet ye have robbed me :
y, 10. . *'
but ye say, wherein have we robbed thee ? In tithes and offer-
ings. Ye are cursed with a curse : for ye have robbed me,
even this whole nation. Bring all the tithes into the storehouse,
that there may be meat in my house," &c. Farther,
All abbey -lands are, by this statute, put within the survey
of the court of augmentations, excepting such as come to the
crown by attainder.
Lastly, All the abbeys, &c. which before the dissolution were
exempted from episcopal jurisdiction, are by this act restored
to the inspection and government of the ordinary. This, as is
Bp. Burnet, very worthily observed, had been a great happiness to the
Exempted ' Cliurcli, had it not been for this clause : " that the king might
"^^^* J . appoint others to visit them :" thus the benefit was partly lost,
returned to ^ >■ . . r ./ '
thejurisdic- and the old misfortune returned in a great measure : for, as the
ordmary, learned historian continues, many of the purchasers of these
0M< ^aiiause ^^.nds had the privilege of visiting the churches and chapels
ofexception. formerly exempted, thrown into the conveyance, from whence
great disorders have followed. For thus the bishops are barred
the exercise of their jurisdiction over these churches : and thus,
both priest and people have oftentimes made an ill use of their
legal discharge : for not being liable to the discipline of their
diocesan, they are apt to strike out into license and disorder.
Thus those who were disaffected to the hierarchy, sometimes
censure the prelates for overlooking those instances of scandal,
which they cannot punish without running against the statute.
This abuse, which began upon papal exemptions, continues still
unprovided with an effectual remedy.
164. Had it not been for this statute, the surrenders might very
well have been questioned : for the abbots and convents were but
trustees and tenants for life : what right could they then have to
convey away all their lands, and dissolve their corporation I
Besides, some of them are said to have been used with duresse,
Bp- Burnet, ^nd frighted into compliance. The abbey of Wobum seems
to have fallen under this disadvantage, as appears by theu' sub-
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 25
mission to the king. In this instrument they mention a charge henry
of high treason, and other crimes, from which tliey endeavour > ^J i
to purge themselves. However, rather than contest any farther
with the king, they submit to a suiTenaer, having before
acknowledged his supremacy. In the close of their submission,
they come towards a petition they may be continued, and their
abbey re-granted to them. vi^^ri
The learned bishop Godwin observes, there were but three E.6. foi. 89.
abbots who had courage enough to maintain their conscience,
and run the last extremity : these were the abbot of Colchester, The ahhots
Hugh Farringdon of Reading, and Richard Whiting of Glassen- o^fclerfer^'
bury. It seems neither bribery nor terror, nor any other dis- ?'"^ Giassen-
•' ^ •' _ ^ J bun/, ae-
honourable motives, could prevail upon these men. To reach cutedfor in-
them therefore another way, the oath of supremacy was offered """^ ""'
them, and upon their refusal, they were condemned for high
treason. Thus, Beach, abbot of Colchester, was executed at
that town, and Faringdon at Reading, with two priests. Rug
and Oinion : AVhiting of Glasscnbury, an old man, was tried
at Wells, dismissed the court and suffered to go at large : and
thus being upon his return to his monastery, and not suspecting
any farther misfortune, he is said to have been seized, dragged to
a hill called Tor, near Glassenbury, and hurried out of the world,
without being allow^ed the liberty of taking leave of his convent,
which he earnestly desired. Two monks, Roger Jacob, and
John Thorn, were executed with him : they were charged
w^ith giving him ill advice, and bringing him to such an obstinate
inflexibleness. Godwin,
Saunders makes a more tragical relation of this matter, that In^lisg.
Whiting was sent for up to London, that upon declining to
sign a surrender, his papers were searched, and a tract against
the king"'s divorce found amongst them ; that when he came to
Wells, he was so far from the apprehension of a trial, that he
went voluntarily into the court, and offered to take his place
upon the bench. But Saunders being an historian of slender ^^"!'"'* ''*'
credit, I shall go on with him no farther. These three abbots Anglic.
were not executed till December this year ; but I have men- ^' '
tioned them now for the resemblance of the matter.
To proceed : this suppression of abbeys was generally dis- The mp-
liked. Besides, the manner of disposing of the estates was not theabiem
clear in point of equity to every body. Some people were of "'"*"'" •
opinion, the lands belonging to religious houses should have
26 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- reverted to the founders, or fallen to the lords of whom the
Abp. Cant, lands were held, by way of escheat. But this last title could
' have no pretension, because the ancestors of these superior
lords had confirmed the endowments of the abbeys : but the'
heirs of the founders, it is thought, might have recovered the
lands notwithstanding the surrenders, had their claim not been
pjPjj^ji^Jl' barred by act of pai^liament. The king was displeased with
Cranmer, and the other bishops of his party, for not falling
altogether into his measures. These prelates could not be
brought to a thorough complaisance in parliament. They were
willing the abbeys of royal foundations should return to the
crown : but for the rest, they insisted upon their being turned
into hospitals, schools, and such other establisliments of public
service. It was thought the king's resentment of this incom-
pliance brought him to the thought of the Six Articles, of which
Strype. more afterwards.
Life from To make this general dissolution less surprismg, there were
p."72. ' some precedents which smoothed the way, and looked towards
^recedenti ^^^ present busiucss. Of this kind, were the pope's suppressing
for dissolu- the Order of the Templars, the dissolution of the priories-alien
4 Hen. 5. in the reign of Hemy V. ; to which we may add, the religious
EastaT'^Tit ^^uses lately suppressed by cardinal Wolsey. Though none of
Monas- thesc instances came fully uj) to the point. For great part of
the Templars' estates in England, were settled on the knights
Hospitalers. The priors-aliens' lands were disposed of, as Selden
Selden'8 informs us, to ecclesiastical corporations, and those dissolved
Tithes. by cardinal Wolsey, converted to a resembling use : as to the
c. 3. p. 396. priories-alien, none of them were dissolved by Henry V.'s par-
liament, excepting those cells which were not conventual, but
depended on foreign monasteries. These monks having their
main interest in another country, besides the suspicion of a
dangerous correspondence, conveyed a great part of the profit
of their houses to their convents beyond sea, and for this
reason were reckoned a kind of nuisance to the commonwealth.
Before I take leave of this part of the history, it may be
expected I should give some account of the mitred abbeys, of
the revenues, of the serviceableness of these religious houses
to the state, and of some inconveniences consequent upon the
dissolution.
And first of the mitred abbots : these sat all in the house
of Lords, and voted there. They held of the king " in capite
3
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 27
per baroniam ;" theii' endowment being at least an entire henry
barony, which consisted of thirteen knights' fees. Thus they ^ ' ,
were advanced to the state and honour of spiritu«ri lords, as
appears by the abbot of Tavistock's patent, who was made a
mitred abbot in the beginning of this reign. Sec Records,
The number of the mitred abbots are reckoned twenty-seven
by Fuller, twenty-eight by the lord Herbert, and twenty-nine
by sir Edward Coke. The lord Herbert's list is as follows : St. ^"i^^^ J"*
•' . stit. fol. 44.
Alban's, St. Peter's, Westminster, St. Edmondsbury, St. MUred
Bennet's of Holm, Berdsey, Shrewsbury, Crowland, Abingdon, " "'^*'
Evesham, Gloucester, Ramsey, St. Mary's in York, Tewkes-
buiy, Reading, Battle, Winchcomb, Hide by Winchester,
Cirencester, Waltham, Malmesbury, Thorney, St. Augustine
in Canterbury, Selby, Peterborough, St. John's in Colchester,
Coventry, Tavistock, St. John's of Jerusalem and Glassenbury
are omitted. The valuation extracted from Speed, may be seen
in the records. See Records,
Besides these, there were four nunneries, Shaftsbur)^ Barking
in Essex, St. Mary's AVinchester, and Wilton, which held of
the king by an entire barony, but the abbesses were not sum- Rot. Pat.
moned to parliament, upon the score of their sex. However, D^g^^n il
they had wTits directed to them, " ad habendum servitium 1,^<"- '" .
Sciitfl'"'. cms
suum," that is, to send their quota of soldiers into the field, in An. M. 7.
proportion to their knights' fees. p.^294!'
There were other abbeys, though of lesser quality, yet of 165.
wealthier endowments than several of the parliamentary abbots,
I shall mention six.
I. s. d, oh. q.
1. Fountaines, Richmondshire . 1173 0 7 10 '^'f^'^ ^
valuaium oj
2. Lewes, Sussex 1691 9 6 0 1 their aiieys.
8. St. Werburgh's, Cheshire . 1073 17 7 1 0
4. Leicester 1062 0 4 11
5. Merton, Surrey 1039 5 8 0 0
6. Furnace, Richmondshire . . 969 7 1 0 0
To these we may add the nunnery of Shaftesbury, valued at Fv>iicr's Ch.
1329?. 12^. Zd. Barking in Essex, and Sion in Middlesex,
fell not much short of the revenues of Shaftesbury, the rents
of cither of them amounting to more than 1000/. per annum.
The abbeys suppressed in England and AVales were six hundred \\^-Z
28 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part h.
CRAN- and forty-five, as Cambden reports : but the list of them taken
AbjISnt. out of the court of First Fruits and Tenths, mounts the
'' ' number to seven hundred and fifty-four. And therefore it is
Ukely the hundred and ten hospitals dissolved, were thrown
into the catalogue. The yearly revenue is computed at
Bibiioth. 135,5221. 18s. lOd. Besides this, the money raised out of
C'ieop"'E. 4. the stock of cattle and corn, out of the timber, lead and bells,
foi. 381. ^^^ ^^ ^j^^ furniture, plate, and church ornaments, amounted
to a vast sum, as may be collected from what was brought off
from the monastery of St. Edmundsbury. From hence, as
appears from records, five thousand marks of gold and silver,
besides several jewels of great value, were seized by the visit-
Thehrd ors. All which, saith the Lord Herbert, being by some
refledion opculy Called rapine and sacrilege, I will no way excuse. And
iiZhaion ^^ei'e this noble historian cannot help lamenting the ruin of so
Ld. Herbert, uiauy pious foundations : establishments wliich afforded so
^ ' ' handsome a provision to persons of a contemplative, devout,
and retired temper. As to the revenues of the abbeys, they
were sometimes undervalued by the visitors, in hopes it may
Fuller's be of an easier grant or purchase : and therefore, in all likeli-
Sok?.^'* hood, upon rack-rents and modern computation, the lands
p. 295. would rise to near twenty times as much.
The advantages accruing to the public from these religious
houses were considerable, upon several accounts. To mention
some of them : the temporal nobility and gentry had a credit-
able way of providing for their younger children. Those who
were disposed to withdraw from the world, or not likely to
make their fortunes in it, had a handsome retreat to the
The abbeys cloister. Here they were furnished with conveniences for life
folhe public and study, with opportunities for thought and recollection, and
SwK/r'^"^ over and above passed their time in a condition not unbecom-
ing their quality. The charge of the family being thus less-
ened, there was no temptation for racking of tenants ; no
occasion for breaking the bulk of the estate to provide for the
younger children. Thus figure and good housekeeping were
maintained with greater ease, the entireness of the estate, and
by consequence, the lasting of the family, better secured. It
is true, there were sometimes small sums given to the monas-
teries for admitting persons to be professed ; but, generally
speaking, they received them gratis. Tliis they thought most
BOOK HI.] OF GREAT BHITAIN. 29
advisable, to cultivate an interest with persons of condition, henry
By this means, they engaged great families to appear for them, v ^"'' .
upon occasion, both at court and in parliament.
The abbeys were very serviceable places for tTie education
of young people : every convent had one person or more as-
signed for this business. Thus the children of the neighbour-
hood were taught grammar and music without any charge to
their parents. And in the nunneries, those of the other sex
learned to work, and read English, with some advances into
Latin, and particularly the nunnery at Godstow, in Oxfordshire,
was famous upon this account, and for breeding young gentle-
women and others to improvements proper to their condition.
Farther, it is to the abbeys we are obliged for most of our iludnrics
historians, both of Church and State : these places of retire- iTl^l'if'
ment had both most learning and leisure for such undertakino-s : monks.
neither did they want information for such employment. For
not to mention several episcopal sees were founded for the
cloister, the mitred abbots, as we have seen, sat in parliament,
and not a few of the religious had a share in the convocation.
It is not denied but that they were some of the best landlords.
Their reserved rents were low, and their fines easy : and some-
times the product of the farms, without paying money, dis-
charged the tenants in a great measure. They were particu-
larly remarkable for their hospitality. The monasteries were,
as it were, houses of public entertainment for the gentry that
travelled : and as for their distributions of charity, it may be
guessed from one instance. While the religious houses were
standing, there were no provisions of parliament to relieve the
poor : no assessment upon the parish for that purpose. But
now this charge upon the kingdom amounts, at a moderate
computation, to 800,000?. per annum \
Besides this rent-charge, as it were, drawn upon the whole Tiie/ounders
nation by the dissolution, the ancient nobility suffered consi- sufferedby
derably. For the seizure and surrender of the abbeys, being ^b' ''"'«<''"-
confirmed to the crown by act of parliament, the services re-
served by the founders were extinguished of course. To
mention some of them : the abbeys that held by knights'*
service, were bound to provide such a number of soldiers as
theii' estates required, and to furnish them for the field at
' Of late years the poor-rates have averaged 5,000,000^.
30 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- their own charges : thus their men were to appear at the
Abp. Cant, musters, and attend the heirs of their founders, or such bene-
'' ' factors who had settled a knight's fee upon them.
Secondly. Where they held by knights' service, they were
bound to contribute towards a fortune for marrying their
lord's eldest daughter. And, thirdly, To pay a sum of money
to defray the expense of knighthood, when that distinction was
conferred upon the founder's eldest son.
Lastly. The founders had the benefit of corrodies : that is,
they had the privilege of quartering a certain number of poor
servants upon the abbeys. Thus people that were worn out
with age and labour, and in no condition to support them-
selves, were not left to starving or parish collections, but had
a comfortable retreat to the abbeys, where they were main-
tained without hardship or marks of indigence during life. It
is granted, where these corrodies were altered into pajTiient,
and discharged for an annual sum of money, there the interest
continued, after the dissolution, and the money was paid by
166. the exchequer. But the corrodies continued in kind, fell with
the abbeys. For in the clause for saving the " rights, titles,
and interest of the founders and patrons of abbeys, their heirs
and successors, rents, services, rent secke, and all other ser-
31 Hen. 8. viccs and suits are only excepted.*"
The scan- Another misfortune consequent upon the suppression of the
itructiwi'of ^-bbeys, was an ignorant destruction of a great many valuable
ahicy libra- books : most of the learned records of that age were lodged
in the monasteries. Printing was then but a late invention,
and had secured but a fevr books in comparison of the rest.
The main of learning lay in manuscripts, and the most consi-
derable of these, both for number and quality, were in the
monks' possession. But the abbeys, at their dissolution,
falling oftentimes into hands of those that cared only for the
estates, the libraries were miserably disposed of. The books,
instead of being removed to royal libraries, to those of cathe-
drals, or the universities, were frequently thrown into the
grantees' possession, as things of slender consideration. Now
these men oftentimes proved a very ill protection for learning
and antiquity. Their avarice was sometimes so mean, and their
ignorance so undistinguishin{]j, that when the covers were
somewhat rich, and would yield a little, they pulled them off,
nes.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 31
threw away the books, or turned them to waste paper. Thus henry
many noble manuscripts were destroyed, to a pubhc scandal, v -
and an h-reparable loss of learning.
John Bale, the centurist, a man remarkably aver^ to popery,
and the monastic institution, remonstrates against this barba-
rity, in pretty strong language, to king Edward VI. The An. 1549.
reader shall have it in his own words : — (j}] l\■^^^^
book 6.
. . p. .'',35.
" Covetousness was at that time so busy about private com- Dale's de-
modity, tliat public wealth in that most necessary respect, t^on'^Le-
was not anywhere regarded. A number of them which ^V'"''* ;
'' " , ^ _ Journal.
purchased those superstitious mansions, reserved of those
library books, some to serve their jakes, some to scour their
candlesticks, and some to rub their boots, and some they sold
to the grocers and soap-sellers, and some they sent over sea to
the bookbinders, not in small numbers, but at times whole ships
full. Yea, the universities of this realm are not all clear in
this detestable fact : but cursed is the belly which seeketh to
be fed with such ungodly gains, and so deeply shameth his
natural country. I know a merchant man (who shall at this
time be nameless) that bought the contents of two noble libra-
ries for forty shillings price ; a shame it is to be spoken. This
stuff hath he occupied instead of grey paper, by the space of
more than these ten years, and yet he hath store enough for
as many years to come. A prodigious example is this, and to
be abhorred of all men which love their nation as they should
do. Yea, what can bring our realm to more shame and re-
buke, than to have it noised abroad, that we are despisers of
learning ? I judge this to be true, and utter it with heaviness,
that neither the Britons under the Romans and Saxons, nor
the English people under the Danes and Normans, had ever
such damage of their learned monuments, as we have seen in
our time. Our posterity may well curse this wicked fact of
our age, this um'easonable spoil of England's most noble
antiquities."
Fuller breaks out into a passionate declamation upon tliis
occasion, complains that all arts and sciences fell under this
common calamity. How many admirable manuscripts of the
fathers, schoolmen, and commentators were destroyed by this
means ? what number of historians, of all ages and countries ?
32 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part u.
CRAN- The holy Scriptures themselves, as much as these gospellers
Abp. Cant, pretended to regard them, underwent the fate of the rest. If
"" ' a book had a cross on it, it was condemned for popery, and
those with lines and circles were interpreted the black art, and
destroyed for conjuring. And thus, as Fuller goes on, divinity
was i^rofaned, mathematics suffered for correspondence with
evil spirits, physic was maimed, and a riot committed on the
law itself.
The king was very bountiful, not to say profuse, in parting
vdth these abbey -lands, of which Fuller gives several instances.
To mention one or two : he tells us he made a grant to a gen-
tlewoman of a religious house, for presenting him with a dish
of puddings which happened to oblige his palate. This histo-
rian adds, he played away many a thousand a year belonging
to the monasteries : and, particularly, that Jesus bells, hanging
in a steeple not far from St. Paul's, London, very remarkable
both for their size and music, were lost at one throw to Sir
Stow's Miles Partridge. And those monasteries which passed from
London in the crown by sale or exchange, were granted upon very un-
WaA^witli- equal and slender considerations : but of this more hereafter.
nj, &C; And that the reader may make a fuller judgment of these
Ch. Hist, and other resembling proceedings, I shall subjoin this king''s
p^ssfi, 337. coronation oath. It is as follows : —
Ibid.
p. 341.
The kimfs " The king shall swear, that he shall keep and maintain the
oathfroin la^vful right, and the liberties of old time granted by the righ-
g^lJf r *^o"^ Christian kings of England to the holy Church of Eng-
from the land, not prejudicial to his jurisdiction and dignity royal : and
hrari/.and that lie shall keep all the lands, honours, and dignities and
wSkf freedoms of the crown of England, in all manner whole, with-
ki?2c/''s hand, out any manner of minishment, and the rights of the crown
hurt, decayed, or lost, to his power shall call again into the
ancient estate : and that he shall endeavour himself to keep
unity in his clergy and temporal subjects, he shall according to
his conscience in all his judgments, minister equity, and right,
and justice, and shewing, where is to be shewed, mercy : and
that he shall grant to hold the laws and approved customs of
the realm lawful, and not prejudicial to his crown or imperial
jurisdiction, and to his power keep them, and affirm them
which the nobles and people have made and chosen with his
consent ; and the evil laws and customs wholly to put out, and
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 33
stedfast and stable peace to the people of his realm keep, and henry
cause to be kept, to his power, in that which honour and equity ., ' -»
do require."
. To return : as to the religious dislodged and thrown out of tensions
1 • 1 1 T 1 • 1 1 • T1 11 allowed the
their estates by the dissolution, the king did not send them n-iu/wus,
altogether unprovided into the world. They had pensions someex-
during life allowed for their maintenance. These pensions c'^p^'^'^-
were secured to them by patents under the broad seal, and
registered in the court of augmentations. This clause of
" tempore dissolutionis illius, et diu antea" was inserted in the
patent. And thus a great many young people, who were
lately professed, were left to shift for themselves, and excluded 1G7.
the benefit of this provision. Those, likewise, who were pre-
ferred to any ecclesiastical dignity or benefice, at the dissolu-
tion of their house, had no pension : which maintenance was
likewise to determine with those that had it, upon their pro-
motion to any church preferment of equal value. This, as
Fuller observes, was a temptation to the king and chancellor
to prefer monks of mean qualifications to good livings : for by
such a provision, the exchequer was discharged of taking any
faii/her care of them. The patents for these pensions were all
drawn in the same form, as to substance ; I shall transcribe
one of them for the reader. See Records,
Besides these pensions, which were well paid, the monks
had some advance money to equip them for the world, and
supply their necessities, till their pensions became due. This
bounty-money generally bore the proportion of a fourth part to
their annuity. The nuns' maintenance seldom rose to more
than four pounds per annum pension, and forty shillings in
hand, when they quitted the cloister. What share of the Fuiior's
abbey-lands was settled on the endowments of bishops"" sees book (;'.*'"
newly erected, and other public benefactions, shall be related i'- •^^^- ^•^''•
afterwards.
About this time archbishop Cranmer addressed the king for
a farther reformation.
He intreats the king would graciously please to weigh tlie
following considerations.
Bil.liotb.
" First. That no important business, especially matters of ('"^""" £ 5
religion, ought to be concluded without mature deliberation. foi. 50.
VOL, V. D
34
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
This resolu-
tion seems
levelled
uffaitist
Luther.
" Secondly. How ill both provincial and even general coun- ,
cils have succeeded, when men have attempted to decree any
thing as of divine authority, without a clear warrant from the
Holy Scriptures, or from consequences evidently inferred from
thence.
" Thirdly. That all Cliristendom is now furnished with
learned men, who are competent judges in this controversy,
and able to pronounce what doctrines are agreeable to Scrip-
ture, and what not.
" Fourtlily. To what pitch of boldness men arc now arrived ?
What intemperate freedoms they take in writing against great
princes ? With what disrespect they treat a sovereign charac-
ter ? How they argue upon the level ? and mind only the cause,
without taking notice of the quality of the person.
" Fifthly. That both men of the new learning, as they are
called, and those who adhere to the papacy, agree that priests
are not forbid to marry by the word of God : this both parties
allow, though they are well aware many expositors of Scripture
have written otherwise.
" Sixthly. That it is not possible all learned men should be
of one mind, as long as the cockle and the wheat, the godly
and the ungodly, are mixed together.
" Seventhly. That variety of opinions has sometimes occa-
sioned useful discoveries, and truth hath been struck out of
clashing and opposition. Thus, for example, the usurped
authority of the bishop of Rome has been brought into view.
" Lastly. There are other unmentioned opinions, which are
no less likely to obstruct the blessing of uniform belief in your
grace's dominions. For instance, whether the Holy Scriptures
teach the doctrine of purgatory and invocation of saints?
Whether any unwritten verities, conveyed by oral tradition,
are necessary to be believed? Whether these are to be
looked on as supplemental articles? Or whether, on the
other side, we are not bound to believe any farther than what
is delivered in the inspired writings, or can be made good by
direct inference from some plain text ? Whether there is any
other satisfaction besides that of Christ ? Whether the will
is furnished with such a degree of strength and freedom, as to
dispose itself to grace ' de congruo V Whether the kissing our
Saviour's image, in honour of him, is forbidden in Scripture ?
And generally, whether images may be made use of in any
BOOK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 35
other manner, than what is mentioned in your gi'ace's injunc- henry
tions ? V ^J >
" Whether, in consideration of the premises, yom* highness
may please to suspend your judgment for some time ? Not to
pronounce the maiTiage of priests against Scripture, but rather
to command silence to both parties under a penalty.
" And in case what I have offered does not prevail with
your highness to demur, that then your majesty would please
to order, that the question touching the marriage of priests,
may be openly disputed before indifferent judges, in both
universities. That the arguments of those who hold the ques-
tion on the negative side, may be delivered to the other party
twelve days before the dispute begins : that by this means,
those who maintain the affirmative may be the better prepared
to answer the objections. That these latter, in case they fail
in the contest, and have judgment given against them, shall
be obliged to lose their lives for their miscarriage. But if the
other side, who argue against the marriage of priests, happen
to sink in the controversy, they shall forfeit nothing, only it
will be then desired, that your highness wiU please to allow
your subjects the hberty that God hath given them."
As to the precise time when these considerations were sent
to the king, it is hard to determine : however, by the circum-
stances, we may come something near in the chronology. For
by the archbishop's mentioning the king's injunctions, it is
plain this paper must have been \ATitten after the year 1536.
And by his suggesting a disputation touching the lawfulness
of priests'* marriage, we may conclude this address was made
before the year 1539, when the Six Articles were enacted.
To return to the business of the parliament. The lord May 5,
1 53J)
chancellor acquainted the upper house, that the king being
most desirous to put an end to all controversies about religion,
and bring his subjects to an uniform belief, had commanded
him to move that a committee might be appointed for examining a committee
the difference of opinions, to draw up articles for an agreement, %2'l^ed'io
and make their report to the house. The lords agreed to this "^^ 'if^^-
motion, and named Cromwell the vicegerent, the two arch-
bishops, the bishops of Durham, Bath and Wells, Ely, Bangor,
Carlisle, and Worcester, for a committee. These lords wer^
ordered to finish this union scheme with all expedition. The
D 2
8G ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [.-art ii.
CRAN- sentiments of the arclibisliop of Canterbury, of Cromwell, of
Abp. Cant, the bisliops of Ely and Worcester, being different from the
' '^ ' other five, this affair came to no point. And thus, after
eleven days' debate, the matter was taken out of their hands.
For now the duke of Norfolk acquainted the lords, that the
168. committee had made no progress, and that there was little
prospect of the business succeeding this way : he offered there-
fore some articles to their lordshij)s' consideration ; that these,
after they had been examined by the house, might be passed
Bp. Burnet, into an act. The articles are as follow ^ :
pt. 1.
r/teSivArii- " First. Whether in the holy eucharist Chrisfs real body
d^s argued jg present witliout any transubstantiation V
vieni.
Ahsquetran- It scems, provided the corporal presence had been estab-
atione. lislicd, they would have left the manner undetermined.
Journal
Procer. a Secondly. Whether the laity are to communicate in this
sacrament under both kinds I
" Thirdly. Whether by the law of God priests are allowed
to marry?"
" Fourthly. Whether the vows of chastity, made either liy
men or women, ought to be observed by the law of God ?
" Fifthly. Whether by the law of God private masses ought
to be celebrated ?
" Sixthly. Whether auricular confession should be retained.
Archbishop Craiimer argued boldly in the house against
these articles, three days together: but what arguments he
made use of does not appear. That they were not unbecoming
a person of his learning and character, may be conjectured by
the king's sending for a copy of them. And notwithstanding
the freedom taken by the archbishop in his debate, he did not
lose the king's favour. His majesty looked on him as a man
of probity, and one that had courage to deliver his mind.
Some, on the other side, thought him particularly interested
Lord Her- against the third article, upon the score of his being married.
bert, p. 448. rpj^^ parliament, after a short prorogation, sitting on the
thirtieth of May, the lord chancellor acquainted the house,
that not only the spiritual lords, but the king himself had
taken a great deal of pains in the articles above-mentioned :
• ' I have ventured to arrange these " six bloody articles of the bloody statute " ac-
cording to the usual order.
:jook ij].] of GllEAT BRITAIN. 37
that now, at last, the matter was brought to an issue, and
settled. He moved therefore, in the king's name, that a bill
might be read for the punishing such as should offend against
this provision : the lords appointed the archbishop of Canter-
bury, the Ijishops of Ely and St. David's, and doctor Petre, a
master of chancery, and afterwards secretary of state, to draw
one bill ; and the archbishop of York, the bishops of Durham
and Winchester, and doctor Tregonnel, another master of
chancery, to draw another. When both these bills were
ready, a day was set to lay them before the king. The draught
made by the archbishop of York, and those joined with him,
was most approved : however, the matter hung in debate from
the first until the seventh of June, when it was brought into
the house, and read the first time. It was carried through Journal
the house of lords with dispatch ; for on the tenth it was en- ''"^*"'
grossed, and read the third time. The king would have had
the archbishop of Canterbury leave the house, since he could
not vote for it ; but after a decent excuse, he told the king he
thought himself bound in conscience to stay there, and shew
his dissent. This bill passed smoothly with the house of
commons, for on the fourteenth it was finished and sent up to
the lords ; and on the twenty-eighth it was signed by the king.
The preamble sets forth, "That whereas the king's most ex- The act of
cellent majesty is, by God's law, supreme head immediately ^cuf'^^iu^'''
under him of this whole Church and congi-egation of England, Ute penalties.
intending the conservation of the same Church and congi-ega-
tion, in a true, sincere, and uniform doctrine of Clu-ist's reli-
gion, calling also to his lilessed and most gracious remembrance,
as well the great and quiet assurance, prosperous increase,
and other innumerable commodities, which have ever ensued,
come, and followed of concord, agreement, and unity in opi-
nions, as also the manifold perils, dangers, and inconveniencies,
which have happened heretofore in many places and regions, espe-
cially of matters of Christian religion ; and therefore desiring,
that such an unity might and should be charitably established
in all things touching and concerning the same, as the same,
so being established, might chiefly be to the honour of Almighty
God, the very author and fountain of all true unity and sincere
concord, and consequently redound to the commonwealth of
this his highness's most noble realm, and of all his lovino-
subjects and other residents and inhabitants of, or in the same ;
hath therefore caused and commanded this his most high court
38 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- of parliament, for sundry and many urgent causes and con-
Abp. Cant, siderations, to be at this time summoned, and also a synod
'' ' and convocation, of all archbishops, and bishops, and other
learned men of the clergy of this realm, to be in like manner
assembled.""
The preamble continues, that the Six Articles were debated
in convocation as well as parliament, in both which places it
was finally agreed and resolved :
" First. That in the most blessed sacrament of the altar, by
the strength and efficacy of Christ's mighty word (it being
spoken by the priest) is present really under the form of bread
and wine, the natural body and blood of our Saviour Jesus
Christ, conceived of the Virgin Mary : and that after the con-
secration, there remaineth no substance of bread or wine, or any
other substance, but the substance of Christ, God and man.
" Secondly. That the communion in both kinds is not neces-
sary ' ad salutem' by the law of God, to all persons : and that
it is to be believed and not doubted of, but that in the flesh,
under the form of bread, is the very blood, and with the blood,
under the form of wine, is the very flesh, as well apart as
though they were both together.
" Thirdly. That priests, after the order of priesthood re-
ceived, as afore, may not marry by the law of God.
" Fourthly. That vows of chastity, or widowhood, by man or
woman, made to God advisedly, ought to be observed by the
law of God ; and that it exempteth them from the liberties of
Christian people, which without that they might enjoy.
" Fifthly, That it is meet and necessary, that private mass
be continued and admitted in this the king's English Church
and congregation, as thereby good Christian people, ordering
themselves accordingly, do receive both godly and goodly con-
solations and benefits : and it is agreeable also to God's law.
" Sixthly. That auricular confession is expedient and neces-
2 go sary to be retained and continued, used and frequented in the
Church of God \"
" The penalty for writing, preaching, or disputing, against
the first article, is to suffer the judgment and execution of a
heretic convict, without the customary allowance of abjuration,
' Rapin attributes the contrivance of the six articles to Gardiner, who intimated to
the king that it was the only means to hinder a league being formed against him.
BOOK in.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 39
and to forfeit all estate, real and personal, as in cases of high henry
treason. v-_!i^i <
" And those who declared against any of the five other arti-
cles, either by %vi"iting or otherwise, were, for the first offence,
after legal conviction, to forfeit all their goods and cliattels to
the king, and all other branches of their real estate during life,
and to suffer imprisonment at the king's pleasure. The second
offence is enacted felony, with the consequent pains and
forfeitures.
" The act proceeds to a retrospection, and pronounces the
marriages of priests, and of those women who had vowed either
single life or widowhood, to be void and of none effect ; and that
the ordinaries, upon the discovery of such engagements, were
to proceed to a divorce ; and that such priests and women,
who for the future should cohabit, were upon conviction to
suffer as felons.
" Farther : all parsons, vicars, and curates, are enjoined to
read this act once a quarter. And lastly, there is a pro\aso
that the vows of chastity should not be construed to bind any
person but such as were one-and-twenty years of age when they
entered into this engagement, and that, without being overawed
by any force or compulsion : but priests are barred the benefit
of this clause, which seems somewhat unnecessarj^, because
their age at their entering into these orders would have barred
the plea of the proviso." 31 Hen. 8.
This act gave satisfaction to those who were apprehensive of statutts at
farther innovations upon the received doctrines, screened the ^^^s^-
king from the suspicion of proceeding to excess of reformation,
and made the dissolution of the abbeys less regretted. And
here we are to observe, that the persons prosecuted for offend-
ing against any branch of this statute were to be tried by
a jury, before such commissioners as the king should nominate,
of which the archbishop or bishop, his chancellor or commis-
sar)', was to be one.
The king, to relieve Cranmer under the mortification of this T/ie ki„,i
act, sent for him, and gave him the assurance of his favour ; ^"fe o/
and, to make him the more easy, he ordered the dukes of Nor- ^'o'/'''^^ ^'^^
folk and Suffolk, and the lord Cromwell, to dine with him at to counte-
T 1 1.1 nance the
Lamljeth. archhu^hop.
These lords, according to their instructions, acquainted him
with the regard the king had for him, commended him for the
40 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- learning, elocution, and prudent management shown in his
Abp. Cant, oppositiou agaiust the bill above-mentioned ; that his manner
' '' ' in this debate was so unexceptionable and engaging, that he had
no reason to be apprehensive of ill offices from those of the
contrary opinion ; that cardinal Wolsey lost even his friends
by his haughtiness and self-conceit ; but that this archbishop,
by his piety and obliging behaviour, gained the esteem of his
adversaries, and that in points of the nicest concern. And
here Cromwell added, that Cramner was particularly happy in
the king's good opinion : for, let the information against him
have never such strong colours, the king threw it off, without
farther notice, at the first hearing. Whereas, if either himself
or any other of the privj^-council was complained of, his high-
nesses custom was to inquire thoroughly into the matter.
Upon this the duke of Norfolk told Cromwell that nobody
knew the difference between the humours of Cranmer and
Wolsey better than himself : " for, my lord," says he, " you
were for some time in the cardinal's service." Cromwell,
resenting this as a reflection, answered with something of
warmth, that, notwithstanding he belonged to Wolsey, he
never liked his management so well as the duke seems to have
done : " for," says he, " my lord, you promised to wait on him
to Rome, and serve him in the admiral's post in case he had
been chosen pope ;" and then mentioned how many florins he
Fox, vol. 2. -^yas to receive for his salary. The duke swore this was a lie,
A dash and broke out into some other rough expressions ; and though
Cromwell Cranmer interposed, stopped the progress of the quarrel, and
a/ui iiie duke prevailed with them to part like friends, yet the disobliffation
of Norfolk, i 1 f. • 1 1 • 1 M 1 mi •
Antiq. Brit, was not forgotteu, nor the friendship heartily recovered, ihis
Hist, he- stoiy is misrelated by bishop Burnet, to CromwelPs advan-
form.pt. 1. tage. Cromwell fell into another misfortune by miscalculating
upon Bonner's disposition. Cranmer and this lord, it seems,
took him for an enemy to the old superstition ; and, u])on this
confidence, lent him their interest to promote him, first to the
see of Hereford, and thence to London. At this time the
king's privy-council broke into two divisions : Cranmer, Charles
Brandon, duke of Suffolk, and Cromwell, were at the head of one
party, and endeavoured to check the rigour and stop the prosecu-
tion upon the late act ; the duke of Norfolk, and Gardiner, bishop
of Winchester, were of a quite different sentiment, and pressed
Bp. Burnet, the king to severities against those who could not come up to
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 41
the established belief. When Bonner perceived the king's henry
inclinations swayed by the duke of Norfolk and Gardinei-, he v .^_] .
deserted Cranmer, as some say, and Cromwell, and went over
to the other side. !'•>«'•
Our learned Church historian observes, " this bishop took a
strange commission from the king. Whether the other
bishops," continues this author, " took such commissions I
know not, but am certain there is none such in Cranmer's
register. After Bonner had taken this commission, he might
well have been called one of the king's bishops." Bp. Burnet,
^ ^ pt. l.p.267.
As this learned historian observes, the contents of Bonner''s
commission were extraordinary, for it begins thus : " Quando-
quidem omnis jurisdicendi autoritas, atque etiam jurisdictio
omnimoda, tarn ilia qure ecclesiastica dicitur quam sa}cularis,
a regia potestate, velut a supremo capite, et omnium infra
regnum nostrum magistratuum fonte et saturigine, primitus
emanavit, sane illos qui jurisdictionem hujusmodi antehac non
nisi precario fungebantur, beneficium hujusmodi sic eis ex
liberalitate regia indultum, gratis animis agnoscere, idque regire
munificentiai solummodo acceptum referre, eique quoties ejus
majestati videbitur, libenter concedere convenit."
That is, " that the king is the fountain of all manner of
jurisdiction and authority, as well ecclesiastical as secular;
and that those who formerly exercised this jurisdiction did it
only in a precarious manner, and upon royal courtesy ; and
that therefore it ought to be returned whenever his majesty
shall please to call for it ; and that since the loi'd Cromwell,
knight of the garter, vicegerent and vicar-general, to preside,
manage, and direct in all ecclesiastical causes, was so far 170.
employed in matters concerning the State, that he was not at
leisure to discharge the function of a viceregent, and manage
the ecclesiastical jurisdiction, wholly delegated to him by the
king, supreme head of the Church of England, &c."
Because CiorawcU was thus busy and could not bo every
where, nor execute the office of an universal superintendent,
for this reason the king, as the instrument continues, gave
Bonner a commission to execute all the branches of the epis-
copal authority under his highness. For the purpose he has a
royal license to ordain within the diocese of Loudon, to visit
42 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
SavR the dean and chapter of St. Paul's, and all other colleges, hos-
Ai)|). Cant, pitals, monasteries, clergy, and laity, within his district. He
'^ had likewise a power given him to hear causes and to give sen-
tence in tlio spiritual courts, to exercise discipline and inflict
censures according to the directions of law and the degrees of
the criminal's oftence, and, in short, to execute every thing
belonging to the authority and jurisdiction of a bishop.
And after the king had thus declared himself patriarch in his
dominions, claimed all manner of spiritual authority, and pro-
nounced the bishops no more than his delegates at pleasure, —
after this, these words are thrown into the commission, to give
it the more passable complexion : " Pr£eter et ultra ea quae
Regist. ^jjjj gjj sacris literis divinitus commissa esse dignoscuntur."
Bonner, _ ... .
foi. 1. Now, with submission, this clause seems to come in too late,
and is utterly inconsistent with the former part of the commis-
sion : for, if the king is the fountain of all manner of ecclesias-
tical jurisdiction, — if his lay-vicegerent might lawfully supply
the room of all the bishops in England, provided he were at
leisure and able to do it in person, — if the bishops, in the exe-
cution of their office, are only the king's representatives and
revocable at pleasure, — if these affirmations are all defensible,
as the commission sets forth, then, without question, the
hierarchy can have no jurisdiction assigned in the New Testa-
ment, nor any authority derived from our Saviour.
But if the Church is a distinct and entire society, — if, in
pure spirituals, she is constituted independent of all the kings
on the earth, — if she is furnished with powers sufficient to
answer the ends of her charter, — if these powers were settled
by our Saviour upon the Apostles and their successors to the
See my world's end, — if the hierarchy can make out this title, then I
ch.^Hist.^ must crave leave to think those who suggested the draft of this
instrument were no great divines.
But how extraordinary soever this commission may seem, it
was certainly complied with, and that by other bishops beside
Bonner. For instance, Cranmer took out one of the same
Bp. Burnet, touor and form from king Edward VI. Now, if Bonner was
f^'m ^t*' '' ^° much to blame for complying to this latitude, the same im-
p. 6. putation must fall upon Cranmer : to which we may add, that
num. 2. ' this was not the first commission of this kind taken out by
P' ^^' Cranmer : for, as our historian observes, the order of council
made in the beginning of the reign of king Edward VI.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 43
requires the bishops to take out new commissions of the same henry
form with those they had taken out in king Henry's time, only v -
with this difference, that there is no mention made of a vicar-
general in these commissions, there being none after Cromwell
advanced to that dignity. If no such commission, as this
learned gentleman remarks, taken by Cranmer from king Henry
be found in his register, it doth not follow he took out no such Bp- Burnet,
instrument: for his register is imperfect in many places. To form, part i.
speak clearly, he took out such a commission from king Henry P- - ' •
some years before Bonner : for, from the collections of Dr.
Yale, the learned Harmer cites a transcript of this commission,
agreeing exactly with that of Bonner above-mentioned, to
which this note is subjoined : " Tales licentias acceperunt
Thomas archiepiscopus Cantuariensis, mense Octobri 1535;
Edwardus archiep. Eborac; Johannes episcopus Lincoln., 13
Octob. 1535; Johannes episcopus London., 19 Octob. 1585;
Stephanus episcopus Winton., eodem anno ; Cuthbertus epi-
scopus Dunelm., 10 Novemb. 1535," &c. Now, this Dr. Yale,
being an eminent advocate in Doctors'' Commons in Cranmer's
time, and afterwards principal registrar and vicar-general to
archbishop Parker, must be owned an unexceptionable evidence
for this point. Farther : our learned historian has misreported "^3^'^"^'
Bonner, in saying he was one of the popish party at this time,
and took out his commission to serve that interest : for Fox
has given several instances to prove that Bonner, till the fall of
Cromwell, was a zealous promoter of the Reformation, which is
likewise afterwards confessed by our historian. ^P- ^"'■"£''
'' . pt. 1. p. ztty.
To proceed : Now, Cranmer had a difficult post to manage. Cramncr m
His aim was to push the Reformation to a farther progress ; ly'ki^ad-
but here, besides the pretended disappointment in Bonner, he ^^rents.
had reason to be discouraged by those who continued firm to
the cause. His instruments were disproportioned to the work ;
and his adherents, if they are rightly represented, unprepared
to discharge their part : for, in the words of our learned his-
torian, " the other bishops, that adhered to Cranmer, were Bp- ^^rnet,
' '■ , . ,. . pt. 1. p. 255.
rather clogs than helps to him. Latnners smiplicity and
weakness made him be despised ; Shaxton's proud and litigious
humour drew hatred on him ; Barlow was not very discreet ;
and many of the preachers whom they had cherished, out
of an unbridled forwardness of temper, that would not be
managed by politic and prudent measures, were flying at several
44 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- things that were not yet abolished. Many complaints of this
Ab^.^'al.t. kind were brought to the king." Thus we see these men
' — ' wanted either light or discretion, and were either ill or under-
qualified.
To give check to this mismanagement, Cromwell ^^Tote to
some of the bishops by the king's directions. In his letter to
llichard, bishop of Chichester, he puts this prelate in mind of
his being the king''s principal minister in all matters relating to
the clergy. Upon the strength of this commission, he proceeds
to press the bishop to execute the purport of the king's letters,
for the avoiding of contrarieties and novelties in doctrine ;
and, on the other side, to stop the liberty of those who preached
^•^'""V ^P ^^^^ pretended authority of the bishop of Rome.
foi. 30-2. His letter to the bishop of Landaff is to the same effect.
Cotton. In the beginning of this year, Luther and Melancthon, toge-
fof T ^' ^' ^^^^ ^^^^^ some princes and states in their communion, came to an
agreement upon several articles. By this recollection they seem
to have been sensible of reforming too far from the Church of
Rome ; and they were %\illing to own the necessity of episcopal
government, to explain some contested points, and relax in
several articles of the Augustine confession. This draft, which
Cieop. 5. I transcribed from the Cotton library, runs thus : —
fol. 288. •' '
171. " vl Copy of such things as 3Iartin Luthei% Philip Melancthon,
loith certain Cities and Princes of Germany, their adherents,
have ad/)nitted, March, anno 1539 : —
Some ac- " First, we confess, that there ought to be a policy in the
7aHng' Church, and a regimen ; in the which there must be bishops,
articles who sliall havc the power of the examen and ordination of the
assp?itfid to ^ ^ ^ A
hii Luther, mmistrations of the same, for to exercise the jurisdiction of the
and'Zme'^' Same ; who shall diligently foresee, that the churches committed
^^rimes\f ^^ them may be truly instructed with pure and sincere
their com- doctrine.
Tiicy allow " We admit that it is good and convenient, that in the
tndeTcer- Church there be a bishop of Rome, that may be above other
tainquali- bisliops, wlio may gather them together, to see the examination
of the doctrine, and the concord of such as do teach discre-
pancies in the Church. But we admit not the pomp, riches,
and pride of the bishop of Rome, who would make realms sub-
ject unto him : the which things do neither help nor promote
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 45
the Gospel, because the king, who hath right thereto, may and ^^^.^j^"^
ought to rule the same. ^ ■.
" We confess, that, as concerning choice of curates, holy-
days, and ceremonies, there might an agreement be made
easily, if there could be a concord in the doctrine of the Church,
and not such discrepancy as there is. For if there were a
concord of doctrine in the Church, we should not think it rea-
sonable to divide us from the Church ; seeing that it is not
possible that the world can stand without ceremonies, and
man's constitutions: whereby it should not need to divide us from
the other, and to bring up new and unaccustomed constitutions :
seeing that all innovation without necessity ought to be
eschewed, and that there is no peril to use a mean in the ob-
servation of the said ceremonies and men's constitutions, so
that the doctrines be purely handled.
" We judge it to be profitable, that confession and rehearsal
of sins be made in the church : for taking the same away, the
doctrine of remission of sins, and of the power of the keys,
should be offuscate and taken away ; seeing that in the confes-
sion, amongst other things, the people ought to be taught
whence comes the remission of sins ; provided that there be
honest fashion to instruct the persons that be shriven, and that
the consciences be not overlaid with rigorous and exact re-
hearsal of all sins.
" We believe that justification is made by faith, because
there be no works whereby we may satisfy, or ol)tain remission
of sins : yet nevertheless, the same faith that justifieth us,
ought not to be idle, but adorned with good and godly
deeds.
" We confess that the free-will, holpen with the Holy Ghost,
may do somewhat, whensoever we will withdraw from sin.
" We confess, that after the remission of sins, the Holy
Ghost is given to the man, from the which he departeth again
as soon as he committeth any deadly sin.
" We use the fashion accustomed in the ofiice of the masses;
for what shall avail a change of ceremonies without necessity ?
but we admit not the privy masses, which are the occasions
of sundr}^ abuses, because there is an open fair or market for
celebration of masses.
" We believe thus concerning the supper of the Lord, that
like as Christ in his last supper did give unto his disciples his
46 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
true body to be eaten, and his blood to be drank, for spiritual
meat and drink, so he gives daily to us his disciples and loyal
men, as often as we keep the supper according to the form
commanded, ' accipite et comedite,' his true body and blood
to be eaten and drank. And this is the mind of the three
evangelists, and of St. Paul, and so their words do sound
clearly ; wherefore, away with all such erroneous interpreta-
tions as are made upon the same words.
" We be taught that Christ did give unto his disciples his
body and blood under both species and kinds ; and that there-
fore we ought to observe the same, as we do indeed. But
because the one species has by man''s constitutions been for-
bidden by the bishop of Rome, there might be a remedy found
without peril or danger ; so that he that would, might have both
species, and that there should be a prohibition made, that the
one should not insult against the other.
" Seeing that it appears by the holy doctors, that the
holydays and feasts of saints have been accustomed to be
observed, as we see as yet some holy canons on that matter :
and not, that there is made in the same any mention of their
invocation : but only by the same, that they be proposed unto
us for an example to learn to follow their life and conver-
sation. Yet nevertheless, seeing by some custom the inter-
cession of saints ought to be admitted, then there should be
prayers made unto God, that it might like him to hear them
by the intercession of some saint : we affirm for a certainty,
that the saints do continually intercede for the Church ; albeit,
the Christian man ought to be taught, that they shall not
convert the same hope to the saints, which they ought to have
unto God.
" We do not reject images of Christ, and of saints, but the
adoration made to them ; whereof idolatry is sprung.
" Also, we damn not the monkery, or life of such as be
closed in the cloisters ; but only the trust that some men have
put in the regular observation. Also, we reject the vows that
have been made upon such things as men cannot observe : yet
nevertheless, we will not that monasteries should be put down
for the same, but that they may be turned into schools, in the
which, good doctrine should be taught ; and that the pope may
dispense with the vows. So that it were free for every man to
keep, or not keep them ; and so the same should be much to
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 47
the quiet and tranquillity of mind, and the vows should not be henry
the snares of malice. > >
" That the marriage of priests should bo in the pope's hands,
who might admit the same ; and the concubinate of many
should be forbidden, for we see few chaste : but if the law to
not contract should have place, then for to avoid slander, there
should be none advanced to the dignities ecclesiastic, but grave
persons, and of full age.
" We think it best to dispute of purgatory, and pardons, in the
schools, rather than in the pulpit, to dispute the same publicly,
without any profit ; so that the markets and bargains thereof
shall be avoided. For we do reject in those things, and others,
where we do not agree, rather the abuse, than the thing itself; 1 72.
the which, nevertheless, may be discussed and amended by
councils lawfully assembled." — At the close of the articles, these
words follow : viz.
" The Zuinglians and CEcolampadians have not yet received
these articles : but the simple people shall be easily reduced,
and we trust they shall shortly be conformable thereto.
" Luther has revoked all his books, wherein there be any
things contrary to these articles ; and hath retracted them with
his own hand, and acknowledged his faults."
Thus we see Luther, and a considerable party of those of his
sentiment, came to a recollection. They considered their first
motions were somewhat too strong, and that the heat of dispu-
tation, and the stiffness of the court of Rome, had raised their
passion, and driven them towards the other extreme. I grant
these articles are not in Sleidan : but their passing the test of
so great an antiquary as sir Robert Cotton, and being lodged
in his library, without any mark of disadvantage, is a strong
recommendation of their authority. Besides, the English speaks
them as old as the date they pretend to : Whether they were
drawn up here by some reconciling hand, transmitted to Luther
and Melancthon, and agreed by them ; or whether they were
formed and concerted in Germany, and translated into our
language, is uncertain. However, this accommodating scheme
fell short of an establishment ; from whence we may conclude
there was a majority, or at least some powerful interest
against it.
To return to the parliament. The act of the Six Articles
was looked on as no small gi-ievance. To be forced under the
48 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
C'RAN- highest penalties to follow a parliamentary resolution in matters
Abp. Cant, of faith, was complained of as a great hardship upon conscience.
JV/c SLv ' -^^1^6^ is not in every man''s power : terror and extremities are
Articles nouc of the most likely ways to make way for proof, and form
coinp avie ^ ^^^^ pcrsuasiou. Men do not love to be dragged into religion :
to lie under a necessity of being either a martyr or an hypo-
crite, they thought singular usage. To be menaced with such
severities, is apt to overrule the choice, fright a man out of his
sentiment, and make him decline a thorough examination of
the point. For if our creed is prescribed us under pain of
death, how dangerous will it be to go through with our inquiry ?
And on the other side, if we take our religion upon content,
how can we be assured we are not mistaken ? Besides, if
Turks and heathens should force their subjects to a compliance
with their infidelity, upon the same forfeitures, what a discou-
Lord Her- ragement would this be against turning Christian.
rJic)vii(/ious There was an act passed this parliament, that all religious
aiiuwed to persons, now dismissed from the monasteries, mio-ht have the
purchase, . . . . .
hut not to common privilege of purchasing or suing, they might also be
sued : but here they were not perfectly returned to the birth-
right of persons unprofessed ; for they are barred by a proviso
from claiming any estate of inheritance : but since many of
them were forced into the world, and turned out of a comfort-
able maintenance, this clause of disabling them from inheriting,
31 Hen. 8. was thought somewhat severe.
Statutes at Farther, a bill was brought into the house of Lords by Crom-
Large. well, for empowering the king to erect new bishoprics. It was
An ad, ' penned at court, and therefore it is no wonder to find some
Mngfo^e!^ct ^^^^ cxpressions bestowed on the monasteries. The preamble
new bishop- scts forth, " that the idleness and immorality of the religious
was not unknown ; that therefore, their houses might be turned
to a more serviceable account, that the Scriptures might be
better set forth, children bred to learning, and scholars main-
tained in the universities ; old servants disabled, furnished with
a support ; alms-houses better provided ; Greek, Hebrew, and
Latin lectures encouraged with good salaries ; exhibitions
given, &c. For these pubhc reasons the king thought it
necessary that more bishoprics, collegiate and cathedral
churches, should be erected in the room of the monasteries
dissolved.
" By the enacting part of the statute, the king is authorised
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 49
by his letters-patent under the great seal, to erect what number HENRY
of new sees, to settle the endowments, the extent of the dis- ^_! -
tricts, to govern the translations, and to appoint such other
regulations as to his most excellent wisdom should be thought
necessary." 31 Hen. 8.
There is a rough draft under the king's hand in the Cotton statutes at
library. In the same paper, there is likewise a list of the sees qiIoI e 4
he intended to found, with the abbeys where they were to
stand. This memoir is under the king's hand in the following
order :
Essex Waltham. a list of the
Hartford St. Albans. tZHdedto
Bedfordshire, and ) f l^unstable,
Buckinghamshire,/ ' ' '^ Newenham,
v Elveston.
erect.
Oxford, and \ ( Osnay, and
Berkshire, J ( Thame.
Northampton, and)
Huntingdon, / " " ' Peterborough.
Middlesex Westminster.
Leicester, and 1 t • j.
-r, ,, 1 > .... Leicester.
Rutland, )
Gloucestershire St. Peter's.
T 1 • f Fountains, and the arch-
Lancashire J r T>- I J
( deaconry ol Richmond.
Suffolk Edmondsbury.
Stafford, and) Shrewsbury.
Salop, J
Nottingham, and \ } \\r^ ^^ '
(, Thurgai-ton.
r Launceston,
Cornwall < Bodmin,
(. Wardreth.
Thus we sec a noble design was struck out : if it be inquired Hon- the
how it came to miscarry, it may be answered, the king was 'j^J^dto/ail.
disabled fi'om executing this project : he quickly exhausted
himself upon the courtiers : the measure of his bounty was no
VOL. V. E
50 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- less extraordinary than the manner of his acquisition ; inso-
Abp. Cant, much, that he may be ahiiost said, to have snatched with one
^^J^J^^;^ hand, only to throw away with the other.
p-461. Thus, the best part of the scheme died under thought, and
Bp. Burnet, ' , . ^ °
pt. 1. p.2G8. came to nothmg.
nunf 47"^^' About this time a discourse was drawn by some single
from Paper- hand, entituled, " A Declaration of the Faith, and a Justifica-
oince.
tion of King Henry VIII. in matters of Religion ; or, a
Summary Declaration of the Faith, Uses, and Observations in
England."
173. The design of this apology is to justify the English nation
uJ/oftf^' from the charge of deserting the Catholic Church. It is like-
faith', ^c. of -wise a defence of the administration : the author endeavours
the English 1 1 • i i , • , ^ • ,
nation. to provo the kmg had not given way to arbitrary measures,
or done any thing unwarrantable by law or equity. The paper
deserves the reader's view ; however, it is not altogether with-
out mistakes. For the apologist affirms, mortuaries were
wholly taken away by act of parliament, v.hereas, they were
only regulated. He argues faintly for the suppression of
religious houses, and contradicts matter of fact. He says the
king would not dissolve some of the monasteries, which is
another mistake. The story about Beckefs death is false ;
and his satire upon that archbishop's management indefensible.
Bishop Fisher and sir Thomas More are unhandsomely re-
membered : the latter is called a jester, and the other a
glorious hypocrite. If the author is right in what I am going
to mention, this paper was published before the bills of
attainder passed. For he affirms that neither peers, nor
commoners, were ever condenuied in this reign without legal
process.
Several per- This parliament several attainders passed without suffering
tainted in ^^® parties to make their defence. This our learned Church
parliament historiau complaius of, as " a breach of the most sacred and
without being *■ p . . , ii-i
heard. Unalterable rules oi justice : and a blemish never to be
Bp. Buniet, washed off, nor capable of any excuse." The marchioness of
pt. 1. p. 3o9. gxeter and the countess of Sarum fell under these severities.
The first is charged with abetting sir Nicholas Carew in his
treasons : to which is added, that divers other abominable
May 10, treasons had been committed by her. The latter is charged
]539. .^^,-|.]^ entering into criminal engagements with her son the
cardinal. It does not appear by the journal that any wit-
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 51
nesses were examined ; but that after the third reading, HENRY
Cromwell produced a coat of white silk, found by the lord v \ ' ^
admiral amongst the countess of Salisbury''s clothes : that Journal
upon this coat the arms of England were wrought on one side,
and the rebels'* standard on tlie other. This was urged as
presumptive evidence that she approved the rebellion. Three
Irish priests were likewise attainted for conveying letters out
of Ireland to the pope and cardinal Pole ; sir Adrian For-
tescue was attainted for endeavouring to raise rebellion ; and
Thomas Dingley, knight of St. John's of Jerusalem, and Robert
Granseter, merchant, for soliciting several foreign princes to
make war upon the king, and assist the lords Darcy and
Hussie in their rebelhon ; two gentlemen, a Dominican friar
and a yeoman, were attainted for saying, " that venomous
serpent, the bishop of Rome, was supreme head of the Church
of England ;" and, lastly, two priests, another gentleman, and
a yeoman, were attainted for treason in general, without the
mention of any crime in particular. Thus sixteen persons
fell under the act ; and if any witnesses were examined, in
order to their conviction, it was either in the Star-chamber
or before the privy council : for the journals mention no evi-
dence in the parliament-house. Bp. Bumet,
As to the countess of Salisbury ""s case, the lord Herbert ^''' " ^ '
relates from records that several bulls were found at Cowdrey,
which he supposes was then the countess's house. That the
parson of Warblington conveyed letters from her to the car-
dinal her son : and that she forbad all her tenants to have the
New Testament in English, or any other new book privileged
by the king. However, as this noble historian goes on, it
appears this lady was allowed a hearing, though he does not
say where : for he adds, notwithstanding she was seventy
years old, her behaviour was full of spirit and well supported ;
and that she refused to make any confession : but, notwith-
standing this silence, the proof brought against her was judged
sufficient. Fortescue and Dingley suffered on the tenth of l^ nerbeit,
July. The countess lived by reprieves two years, and was P- ^^■^^^
then executed. The marchioness of Exeter had gentler usage,
survived the king, and died a natural death. In November
the abbots of Reading, Glasscnbury, and Colchester, already
mentioned, were attainted of treason. What the particulars
were, our learned Ciun-ch historian confesses he cannot tell ;
E 2
52
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
IMER,
Abp. Cant.
pt. 1. p
An un-
proved cen-
sure upon
our histo-
rums, by the
autJior of
the " Re-
formation
land.
for the record of their attainders is lost. But, as he goes on,
" some of our own writers deserve a severe censure, who write
it was for denying the king's supremacy. Whereas, if they
had not undertaken to write the history without any inform-
ation at all, they must have seen that the whole clergy, and
especially the abbots, had over and over again acknowledged
Bp. Burnet, the king's supremacy."
pt. . p. -• .). -g^^^ j^^^^^ ^^^^ j^ appear our historians are mistaken ? Has
this gentleman seen the abbot of Colchester s indictment, or
perused his record of attainder ? He confesses no : how then
is his censure made good ? He offers at no argument beyond
conjecture ; he concludes the abbot of Colchester had formerly
'oftiieChurch acknowledged the king's supremacy, and from thence infers he
" "'■'' could not suffer now for denying it. But do not people's
opinions alter sometimes, and conscience and courage improve?
Did not bishop Fisher and cardinal Pole at least, as this
author represents them, acknowledge the king's supremacy
at first ? And yet it is certain they afterwards showed them-
selves of another mind to a very remarkable degree. To give
another instance : Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, had solemnly
renounced the pope's authority ; but notwithstanding all this
disclaiming, " there were violent presumptions, that he had
secretly reconciled himself to the pope, and entered into a
correspondence with him." To which we may add, that many
of the bishops and clergy, who had owned the regal supremacy
in this reign, refused that length of compliance to queen Ehza-
beth. Besides, the abbot of Colchester, who submitted to the
supremacy, and he that suffered for denying it, were not the
same person. For the first, in his submission, subscribes
himself Thomas Abbas ; but the name of him that is executed
was John Beach. Farther : does not he himself tell us, that
" many of the Carthusians were executed for their open deny-
ing the king's supremacy V And why then might not some
of the abbots have the same belief and fortitude with others of
their fraternity ?
About this time a proclamation was published for the free
use of the Scriptures. It is true the English Bible had been
set up in churches a year since, but now private persons had
leave to buy and read it at home. This liberty was probably
granted at the instance of archbishop Cranmer. The letters-
patent inform us, the management of this affair was entrusted
Id. p. 2.51.
LOOK III.] OF GKEAT BRITAIN. .53
to the lord Cromwell. The instrument sets forth : " The henry
king was desirous of his subjects'' improvement in tlie know- ^ ._ ■
ledge of their duty to God and himself. That the most likely j^^^g ^^'
means for attaining this end was to allow them the free use of
the Bible in their mother-tongue ; that because different trans-
lations may occasion dispute and error, es2)ecially amongst
people of obstinate and presuming tempers; therefore the 174.
lord Cromwell was ordered to take care that no person, without
his authority, should print any Bible in the English tongue
during the space of five years." Rot. Pat.
To proceed. Those who were inclined to a reformation " ^"" ^'
were apprehensive of rough usage from the Six Articles, though
this act was not pressed close till CromwelFs death ; however,
Latimer and Shaxton, bishops of Worcester and Salisbury, Ldimerand
are supposed to have resigned their bishoprics upon this score, re'^nadr
They were not willing, it may be, to have a share in the execu- ''«^'<>P'«'*-
tion of this act, or countenance the severity of it. Lord Her-
To strike off a little, and give a brief account of the Church r he prose-
in Scotland. Last year Hieronimus Russel, a ffi'ev friar, and "''7"* Y*
•' ' o J ' .Scotland
one Kenedy, a young man of Aire, were informed against for "7'"« '/<«
heresy at Glasgow ; and because Dunbar, the archbishop, was 7-eli^n.
thought to exceed in lenity and moderation, two or three other
clergymen, of more bigoted tempers, were sent for from Edin-
burgh to manage at the trial. Archbishop Spotswood doth
not tell us what the articles were, only that Kenedy was will-
ing at first to have denied the charge, and disentangled him-
self. But being encouraged by Hieronimus's behaviour, he
recollected his spirits, and resigned cheerfully to the event.
The friar is said to have made a learned defence ; but being
answered with railing and reproach, he returned some rough
language, and saluted the court in their own way. The arch-
bishop of Glasgow was very averse to these methods of rigour :
such extremities, he said, were unserviceable to religion ; he
thought it therefore much the best way not to destroy men''s
lives, but to apply to some milder expedient. The assistants
from Edinburgh told him, that if he set up any new precedents
of gentler usage, and refused to be governed by the capital of
the kingdom, they could not esteem him the Church's friend.
Thus, it seems, the archbishop's prudence and good nature were
overruled, and he gave way to the burning sentence.
Russel and Kenedy behaved themselves with great piety and
04
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Spotswood's
Hist, of the
Church of
Scotlaiul,
p. 67.
The cicnn/
and the tern-
porulty in
courts of
Justice.
Cardinal
Beaton
archLishop
of St. A?i-
dreiv's.
A rticles
apainst sir
John Both-
resolution at the stake, and went through the execution with-
out any signs of surprise or disorder.
About this time George Buchanan was committed for some
satirical verses against the Franciscans : but he made his
escape and got into France. This Buchanan was an extra-
ordinary genius, and a gi'eat master of the Latin tongue, as
appears from his poems and history.
And now prosecutions for rehgion in Scotland were very
frequent; for James Beaton, archbishop of St. Andrew''s, being
disabled with age, had resigned, as it were, his post, and put
the government of the Church into the hands of his nephew
the cardinal. Some few years past, this prelate and the clergy
had a contest with the king : they complained of a tax laid
upon them for the entertainment of the college of justice. The
dispute was carried on to an appeal to Rome. But before
they had gone far in that court, the matter was compromised :
and here it was agreed, the lords of the session should consist
of fourteen ordinaries with a president ; seven of the spiritu-
alty and seven of the temporalty : but with this advantage to
the first division, that the president was always to be a prelate.
This accord was confinned by an act of Parliament, a. d. 1587.
The archbishop of St. Andrew's died two years after, and
nominated the successors to his preferments : he left the arch-
bishopric of St. Andrew's, and the abbey of Aberbrothock, to
the cardinal his nephew. The king, who had a great esteem
for the old archbishop, allowed this disposal.
The cardinal, soon after his promotion, discovered himself
of a warm and prosecuting temper. To stop the progress of
those who opposed the established religion, he brought a great
appearance of quality, both clergy and laity, to St. Andrew's.
And here, in the cathedral, he made a speech to acquaint them
with the increase of heresy, how the Catholic faith was insulted :
that heterodoxy was openly maintained and too much encou-
raged in the king's court : particularly he mentioned one sir
John Bothwick, who had been cited to St. Andrew's for dis-
persing heretical books, and holding several opinions contrary
to the doctrine of the Roman Church. The articles were
these : —
First. He held the pope had no more authority than any
wick. other bishop.
BOOK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 55
" Secondly. That papal indulgences and pardons were de- IIENRY
signed only to abuse ignorant people, and signified nothing. . _^_ ,
" Tliirdly. That it is lawful for bishops and priests to marry.
" Fourthly. That the heresies, commonly called the heresies
of England, and their new liturgy, were a commendable reform-
ation, and ought to be followed by the rest of Christendom.
" Fifthly. That the people of Scotland were misled by the
clergy out of the profession of the true faith.
" Sixthly. That churchmen ought not to enjoy any tempo-
ralities.
" Seventhly. That the king ought to seize the estates of
the Church, and convert them to other pious uses.
" Eighthly. That the Church of Scotland ought to be governed
by the English model.
" Ninthly. That the canons and constitutions of the Church
were repugnant to the law of God, and by consequence of no
force.
" Tenthly. That the monastic orders ought to be sup-
pressed.
" Eleventhly. That he took the liberty of reading heretical
books written by Melancthon, QEcolampadius, and Erasmus."
Sir John Bothwick appearing neither in person nor proxy,
the charge was taken for confessed. Upon this he was declared
a heretic, his goods confiscated, he was bm-nt in effigy, and all
persons prohibited to entertain or relieve him under the penalty
of excommunication.
Sir John being informed of these proceedings, retired into May 28,
England, where he was well received by king Henry, and
honoured with a public character to the Protestant princes in
Germany. Thus far archbishop Spotswood. But notwith-
standing sir John Bothwick did not think it safe to stand his
trial at St. Andi-ew's, the articles were transmitted to him by
a friend. By his answer to the charge related by Fox, it
appears he was much mistaken in some points : particularly in
asserting that the clergj^ ought not to have any pro{)ei'ty or
temporal jurisdiction. But the weakness of this pretence has ^^^ "'>
been sufficiently exposed already ; besides, sir John, as to the pt. l. j.. (JCl.
manner of his defence, is extremely foreign to the character i~i5.
of a Christian. He is very coai-se and intemperate in his satire, p. (ids. et "
and flies out into the last excesses of railing:. '''^'"'^
56 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- To break through the order of chronology a Httle, and pro-
Abp. Cant, ceed somewhat farther with the Scottish affairs : king Henry,
' ■' ' some years before, sent the bishop of St. David's into Scotland,
to present his nephew with some English books, and particu-
larly with the " Institution of a Christian Man :" but that prince
was not disposed to make any alteration in religion. Some
time after, the lord William Howard was sent to the Scotch
court to desire an interview between the two kings at York.
This motion was agreed to, the time set, and an equipage pre-
pared for the journey. But the cardinal and clergy being
apprehensive of ill consequences, endeavoured to break the
appointment. They told the king, there was a great deal of
danger of putting himself in the king of England's hands;
that he would in all likelihood meet with the misfortune of
king James I. and be kept prisoner in England : that by
taking this step, his friendship would be suspected by the
emperor and the French king ; and, which was chiefly to be
regarded, by entering into such a confidence with an excom-
municated prince, he must necessarily fall under the pope's
displeasure. Notwithstanding this remonstrance, the king
resolved to keep his woi'd, and set forward for England. For
not to appear at York, and disappoint his uncle upon so solemn
an occasion, might draw a war upon him, which his exchequer
was in no condition to deal with. The clergy perceiving where
the matter pinched, besides some advances in hand, made an
offer of fifty thousand crowns per annum, in case any war
should happen, representing, withal, that by the forfeiture of
heretics' estates, a hundred thousand crowns more would accrue
The Icing of to liis majesty. Upon the strength of these expectations, the
fu^esan ^^"o ^'^'^^ prevailed upon to decline the interview, and send an
interview excuso to his uuclc. From this time his highness was entirely
Henry, and managed by the cardinal and his party, and ordered a strict
A D 1540 prosecution of persons suspected for heresy.
Spotswood, To return to England : the lord Cromwell, who perceived
The inn 's ^^^ interest at a stand, and the other party gaining upon the
marriage king, projected the marriage between his master and the lady
ofcieve. Anne, the duke of Clove's sister. This minister observed, the
king was much swayed by his queens, as long as his fancy con-
tinued. He thought, therefore, the most effectual expedient
to preserve himself and his friends, was to bring on an alliance
with some of the princes of Germany. The emperor had pro-
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 67
posed Christiana, duchess of Milan, to the king ; and king henry
Francis had offered him the choice of any French lady: but v ' ,
both these overtures came to nothino-. This made the kino- i^'i- Herbert,
Xi 4S4 435
hearken to Cromweirs suggestion, and think of engaging with
Anne of Cleve. The treaty was begun with duke John, her
father, but some difficulties intervening, it broke off. Upon
her father's death, the treaty for a match with England was
revived with duke William, her brother. The lady's picture
was drawn by Hans Holbein, and sent over hither. But this
famous painter was too ceremonious, and very much exceeded
the life. The king being pleased with the portrait and alliance,
concluded the match, and soon after the lady was sent over
with a splendid equipage. His majesty, upon the sight of her l'^- p- ^^'^■
at Rochester, was much disappointed in her person. He dis-
sembled his disgust notwithstanding, and treated her with the
customary regard. Having proceeded thus far, he thought it
too late to disengage, and therefore resolved to marry when
the difficulty of the pre-contract between this lady and the duke
of Lorrain's son was disentangled. The lord Cromwell was
charged with the clearing this business. He told the king,
that an instrument for releasing the covenants of marriage
between the lady Anne and the duke of Lon-ain's son, was
brought over. But whether Cromwell was guilty of an omis-
sion, or deceived by the duke of Clove's agents, is somewliat
uncertain : for it seems the German ambassadors could pro-
duce no such instrument. But to give the king what satisfac-
tion was in their power, Olesleger offered to remain a prisoner He was one
until a revocation of the contract w-as sent over. This failure %isdoncrs'.
in what was expected, made the king complain of ill-usage ;
however, the matter was referred to the council-table. Here
the archbishop of Canterbury and the bishop of Durham deli-
vered their opinion, that if nothing but a contract had passed
between them, the renunciation above-mentioned would void
the articles, and return them to their former liberty. As to
the manner of this revocation, each of the parties were to de-
clare their release before persons of quality, and public notaries.
And that their protesting the articles void in this solemn
manner, would be a sufficient discharge in law. The duke of Jan. \g.
Clove's commissioners undertook a form of this kind in writinjr, ^■'"^^"^^'-
procured from their master and the duke of Lorrain's son,
should be put in the king's liand ; and the same declaration
58 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- was made by the lady, at his majesty's instance. Things being
Abp. Cant, thiis far advanced, the king told Cromwell there was now no
' '^ ' remedy or evasion, and therefore he must of necessity " put his
Id. p. 454. neck in the yoke." Thus the next day, he married her with
the usual solemnity at Greenwich, and resolved to enter into a
confederacy with the princes of Germany, provided religion
could be tolerably agreed.
The latter end of this year, sir Ralph Sadler, secretary
of state, was sent ambassador to James, king of Scotland.
After a present of some horses for a recommendation, his
instructions M^ere to bring Beaton, cardinal and archbishop
of St. Andrew''s, into disfavour with that prince. For this
purpose, the cardinal's letter to the pope, couched in terms
not serviceable to the writer, being intercepted in Eng-
land, was shown at the Scottish court : but this design of
lessening the cardinaFs interest made little impression
upon king James. The other branch of the ambassador's
charge was, to persuade the king of Scots to make seizure of
the abbeys : that this expedient would be a great addition to
The M7ig of the revenues of the crown. The king generously replied, the
fornoYdis-"^ monasteries were ready to answer any intimations of his plea-
monasiertes ®"^® ^^^ ^ Supply ; and therefore he had no occasion to destroy
their establishment. He added, a great many of these houses
managed to commendation, and if there were any abuses in
Ibid. p. 445. the rest, they might be easily reformed.
It is possible this prince might consider, farther, that if the
abbeys were dissolved, it would be expected he should follow
king Henry's precedent, and convey the greatest part of these
estates to his courtiers, and other secular men. That unless
they were thus gratified, the temporalty might think them-
selves disappointed, and losers by the change. That being
176. thus balked, they might sympathise too far with the unfortu-
nate religious, abet their pretensions, and occasion a commo-
tion in the government.
On the other hand, if the lands of the monasteries were
granted to his lay-subjects, he might foresee the sense of the
benefaction would be quickly worn out. Such bounty would
be looked on as the reward of service, and the title laid in the
merit of the grantee. It would be very much a question
whether the heirs of the abbey-lands would l)e so compliant
with the crown, and part so easily with their money as the
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 59
monks had usually done. The sending for loans might pro- henry
bably be looked on as arbitraiy demands, and invasions of . l!^l_j
property : and though the squeezing a defenceless order
would, it may be, go off in a jest, or pass for a public conve-
nience ; yet such an experiment upon men of title and inte-
rest, of steel and stomach, might prove dangerous in the
operation : it was upon this prospect, it is likely, in concur-
rence with other motives, that king James was not in a dispo-
sition to go into his uncle's measures. And thus, when the
emperor Charles heard of the fate of the English abbeys, and
into what channels their revenues were turned, he is reported
to have said, that now the king had killed the hen which laid
him the golden eg^.
To return to England : it seems the new queen had neither
agreeableness of person or conversation to engage the king's
affections : for how well qualified soever she might be for dis-
course in her own country, that advantage was lost here, for
she understood no language but Dutch : and as for music,
which was the king's inclination, it was not any part of the
breeding of her father's court. Besides, the instrument for
disentangling the pre-contract was either not shown the king,
or came short of giving satisfaction. It is gi-anted it was
transmitted hither, to Olesleger, the duke's commissioner, but
it was not lodged with the records of state, but only found
amongst Cromwell's papers after he was apprehended. In T/ie king
short, the king was resolved to part with his queen, and de- paH^uhhia
stroy Cromwell, who advised the bringing them together. It 'i^^"-
was not long since the king had loaded him with titles and Cromwell's
advancement in office ; made him knight of the Garter, earl of-^**^'
Essex, and lord chamberlain of England. But Cromwell
having gone so deep in making this match, and flourished, it
is likely, too much upon the lady's person, his fate was deter-
mined. This minister was pushed from his station with little
regret. The nobility grudged so much greatness to so mean
a birth. The bishop of \\'^inchester, and those of his interest
and persuasion, hated him for projecting the dissolution of the
abbeys, and acting so vigorously in it. As for the reformers,
he signed the instrument for their punishment, and had a sliare
in the prosecution, and therefore could have no great expec-
tations from that quarter : besides, his counsels were thought
oppressive, both to the clergy and laity : for notwithstanding the
60 ECCLESTASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- prodigious treasure which flowed into the exchequer, from the
Abp. Cant, dissolution of the abbeys — or at least might have run into that
' ^^ ' channel, had the course been well directed, — notwithstanding
this, and a subsidy of four shillings in the pound, given by the
clergy, ho had wrested one-tenth and four-fifteenths from the
laity, against the grain of the parliament. These circum-
stances of his condition and management made him universally
hated. The king, therefore, thought his ministry no longer
necessary, but gave way to the complaint of his enemies.
Now it was no difficult undertaking to form a charge against
a person who had acted in so many public posts, and been con-
cerned in such a complication of business.
June 15. The king, being furnished with articles and evidence against
A. D. o4 . Qi^omwell, ordered the duke of Norfolk to arrest him at the
council-table. Cromwell drew a presage of his ruin from the
person employed : for this duke was uncle to the lady Cathe-
rine Howard, who began now to draw the king's inclination.
Cromwell When the news was spread of Cromwell's commitment to the
Tower for Tower for high treason, the people gave public and ill-natured
hu,h treason, gjgj^g ^f ^Y\e\Y being pleased with his misfortune. The king
perceiving the gust of the generality, that the hardships suf-
fered, and the wrong steps in the administration, were thrown
upon this minister, he proceeded in the divorce, and his busi-
ness in parliament, without much reserve or hesitation.
Cromwell was attainted of high treason in parliament, with-
out being brought to his answer. This method was thought
extremity of justice, to speak softly ; but the former proceed-
ings of this kind, and most other severities of the government,
being imputed to his suggestions, he had little compassion.
Archbishop Cranmer showed his friendship heartily on this
occasion, and made a generous effort to disengage Cromwell,
as appears by his letter to the king on this lord's behalf.
June 14. He acquaints his majesty, " how much he was surprised at
CromwelFs being put under an arrest for high treason. That
the obligations of this minister to his majesty being so extra-
ordinary, his security resting wholly on the crown, and his
inclination upon all occasions so apparent to serve his master,
his misbehaviour to such a degree was a most amazing rela-
tion," The archbishop continues, " that he thought Cromwell
loved his majesty no less than Clod Almighty ; that he always
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 61
made his majesty's pleasure the rule of his conduct, and valued henry
no man's displeasure to serve his master; that, in his opinion, ^ ;
no king of England ever had a minister better qualified in point
of prudence, application, and integTity, than Cromwell ; that
if king John, Henry II. and Richard II. had been furnished
with such a counsellor, he believes they would never have
miscarried, and been so traitorously deserted. I loved him,"
says the archbishop, " as a friend* but chiefly for the distin-
guishing regard he always discovered for your highness ; but
now, if he is a traitor, I am sorry I misplaced my affection,
and took him into any share of confidence ; and am very glad
his treason is detected. But then I am extremely concerned
upon another account ; for who can your highness trust, if he
has deceived you ? Alas ! I lament your highnesses misfor-
tune, and am perfectly at a loss in whom you may confide :
but shall never cease to beg of God Almighty to send your
highness a counsellor in his place, so w^ell qualified for your
service, both in abilities and inclination, as ever I thought this
person to have been."
This is the substance of Cranmer's letter, as it was copied ibid. p. 447.
by Lord Herbert from the original. This letter, though writ-
ten in time, and with great frankness, was not prevalent enough
to preserve Cromwell. For three days after, the bill of attain- June 17.
der was brought into the house of Lords, where it passed in two 177.
days : it stuck longer with the Commons, but at last it was
agreed to by both houses, and had the royal assent.
The act sets forth, " that Cromwell had presumed to dis- Crimes
charge several persons committed for misprision of treason : upon Cmm-
that he had received several bribes, and for that consideration, "jf,^)'' ^'"^
granted licenses to carry money, corn, horses, and other aifainckr.
things, out of the kingdom, contrary to the king's proclama-
tion : that he had traitorously usurped part of the king's
prerogative, and issued forth commissions to several persons,
upon urgent and weighty affairs, without the king's knowledge
or consent : that he had procured many heretical books to be
translated into English : that he had openly maintained, that it
was lawful for every Christian man to administer the sacrament
of the altar, as well as the priest : that he had misbehaved
himself in his office of vicegerent, screened heretics from
62
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Rot. Pari.
32 Hen. 8.
See Bp.
Burnet's
Records,
book 3.
p. 187.
Cromtvell
deati of
Wells.
punishment, obstructed their reformation, and written to the
sheriffs to set them at hbcrty, upon a false suggestion of an
order from the king : that having strengthened his interest,
by debauching his majesty's subjects, and thinking himself in
a condition to maintain his treasons and heresies by plain
force, on the last of March, in the thirtieth year of the king's
reign, when complaint was made to him of Barnes, and some
other new preachers ; amongst other things, to the same
effect, he traitorously delivered himself in these words : that
' if the king would turn from it, yet I would not turn ; and if
the king did turn, and all his people, I would fight in the field
in mine own person, vnih. my sword in mine hand, against him
and all others :'' and then, and there, most traitorously pulled
out his dagger, and held it up, with these words : ' or else this
dagger thrust me to the heart, if I would not die in that
quarrel against them all. And I trust, if I live one year, or
two, it should not be in the king's power to let it if he would.'
And then, swearing a great oath, and throwing up his arm in a
menacing postiu-e, he said, ' I will do so indeed.' He is like-
wise charged with enriching himself by oppression, bribery,
extortion, and delusive promises. And that having raised a
great fortune, by such indirect and scandalous practices, he
had treated the nobility with great disregard and contempt.
And being put in mind of the condition to which the king had
advanced him, the last of January, the thirty-first year of the
present reign, in the parish of St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, in
Middlesex, he publicly declared, ' that if the lords would handle
him so, he would give them such a breakfast as never was
made in England, and that the proudest of them should know.'
For all which treasons, and heresies, he was attainted to suffer
the pains of death, and to forfeit all his lands, goods, and chat-
tels to the king's use, of which he had been possessed the last
day of March, in the thirtieth year of his majesty's reign, or
since. To this bill there is a proviso added, that this attain-
der should work no prejudice to the bishop of Bath and Wells,
or to the dean and chapter of that cathedral."
To understand this proviso, we are to take notice, that
Cromwell, when lord privy seal was his highest title, was elected
dean of Wells. This was done by bishop Clerke's interest, at
the king's recommendation. The bishop seems very much
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 63
pleased, that Cromwell had this dignity : because so great a henry
man"'s being dean, he conceived, would strengthen the interest, v .^_ >
and protect the privileges of that Church. But if this was
bishop Clerke's opinion, he miscalculated upon the issue ; for
Cromwell procured exchanges of land, and broke in upon the
endowments of that see and chapter, Bibiioth.
To return. Upon this attainder, Fox takes the freedom to Armi'"^^*^^'
observe, that as general councils have sometimes been mis-
taken, in matters of weight relating to religion ; so princes
and parliaments may be sometimes misinformed, by men of
design, and mal-intentioned. And to affirm this, is no reflec-
tion upon the government and legislature. Fox, vol. 2.
The lord Herbert is more reserved in his remarks, and will ^' ^^^'
not pretend to justify where the law condemns : however, he
seems to believe, that those dangerous words, said to be
spoken by Cromwell, did not proceed from any treasonable
meaning : but that, being some unguarded expressions, they
were misreported, or misapplied. Ld Herbert
Our learned Church historian ventures farther in CromwelFs P* ^'^'^■' ^^^*
justification, and makes no difficulty to affirm, " that from
these particulars in the act, the reader will clearly see, why he
was not brought to make his answer, most of them relating to
orders and directions he had given, for which, it is very pro-
bable, he had the king's warrant." But to say this, is to stick
a remarkable blemish upon the king, to make the parliament
flexible to a lamentable degree, and arraign the proceedings of
the highest court of justice ; and all this, without sufficient
proof to warrant the censure. jj Burnet
About this time, John Clerke, bishop of Bath and Wells, p^: ^•P•2^^■
was sent ambassador to the duke of Clevcs, to acquaint him, hrcai-^ the
that the instrument for nulling the pre-contract between Anne Z^iT^ile
of Cleve and the duke of Lorrain's son, had been examined in "/C^^^'^-
parliament, and declared insufficient for the purpose. That
therefore his majesty was resolved to break the mai'riage. In
the meantime, the king ordered the duke of Suffolk to acquaint
the queen with this resolution. She had been lately removed
to Richmond, upon pretence of better air. The lady was Ld. Herbert,
extremely surprised at the delivery of this message. After P- '^•5'^' '*'^^-
some recollection, and recovering her spirits, she discoursed with
this lord, and was, at last, persuaded to comply with the terms
proposed ; first, "to refer the matter of the pre-contract to
64 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- the decision of the Enghsh clergj^ : secondly, to drop her title
Abp. Cant, ^f quecH, and take that of the king's adojjtcd sister."
j^^^^' ' On the seventh of July, the case was brought before the
convocation, opened by the bishop of Winchester, and a com-
mittee appointed to consider it. The bishops of Durham and
Winchester, Thurlby, and Leighton, dean of York, were or-
dered to examine witnesses : the next day they received the
king''s deposition, with a long declaration of the whole matter
Bp. Burnet, under Cromwell's hand. It was likewised deposed by the
Records, archbishop of Canterbury, the lord chancellor Audley, the
^*"''^^- lo dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk, "That when the queen was
num. 1/, 18. . in • 1 1 1 • T ■
brought to Greenwich, at her first arrival, the kmg desired to
Regist. be informed, whether the promises made by the duke of Cleve,
^r^Tf^' ^^ clear the espousals between the queen and the duke of
178. Lorrain's eldest son, were performed. For satisfaction in this
matter, the king deferred the solemnizing his marriage two
days : that upon the king's laying this affair before the coun-
cil, they found this matter not disentangled. That no writing
was brought over to satisfy this question. That upon the
score of this disappointment, the marriage had been declined,
if the king's inclination had not been over-ruled by the soUci-
tation of the duke's agents. These persons promised, that
their master would shortly send over an authentic instrument,
and put the matter out of all doubt. But when the writing
came to the king's hand, it rather raised new scruples, than
removed the old ones. So that now the espousals between the
queen and the duke of Lorrain's eldest son. might be taken for
a contract ' de prsesenti.'" The rest of the depositions turned
The convo- chiefly upon the king's disaffection to the queen's person. The
2l^ fhe evidence being laid before the convocation, they came to an
marriage unanimous votc for nulling the marriage, and declared the
void. , . Jill*
kmg and the lady Anne perfectly discharged from the en-
See Records, gagement. One argument, besides those already mentioned,
Jui^'g^^' ^^^^ drawn from the want of consummation : but here, as it is
Extracts of well obscrvod, the convocation seems to have forgotten what
(Jonvoc. ~
was urged on the kmg's behalf ten years before : that consent,
without consummation, completed a marriage. But it is sup-
posed, that many of the members being canonists, supported
their judgment by precedents in the canon law ; concluding,
Bp. Burnet, it may be, they might use the same liberty which had formerly
pt. 1. p. 281. ijggj^ ^^j,gj^ ^^ ^j^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ j»^^^^
3
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 65
But after all, the reasons on which their sentence is founded henry
are not very cogent ; and therefore I cannot help saying, they ^ ,
appear to have been too much governed by the will of their
prince.
On the tenth of July, the archbishop of Canterbury reported
the proceedings of the convocation, in the house of Lords : the
bishop of Winchester delivered the instrument of the clergy"'s
decision in writing, and dilated on the reasons upon which it
was founded. The Lords, being satisfied with this representa-
tion, sent Cranmer and Gardiner to acquaint the Commons
with what had passed. The next dav, the lord chancellor, J"'y Ji-
the duke of Norfolk, the earl of Southampton, and the bishop fence con-
of Winchester, were dispatched to the queen : she appeared 'padtinieni.
not at all disconcerted at the news ; it may be the manner of
this disengagement reconciled her more to it : for besides the
privilege of being declared the king's adopted sister, these
lords assured her, his highness would give her precedence next
to his queen and daughters, and settle her in an estate of three
thousand pounds per annum. And over and above, she had
the liberty either of living in England, or returning home when
she thought fit. She accepted the terms, acquainted the king Tiie lady
with her compliance in a letter, and signed in the style sug- puJ^i'i^ia'
gested : she was farther prevailed on to write to her brother, fj'<^ proceed-
the duke of Cleves. In this letter, she reports the judgment u.
of the convocation, owns the justice of the process, that her &c. book"!!
honour was preserved, that she was well used in England, and ?j"jt'.t^
desired to remain there ; in the close, she requests her brother p- 459.
not to break off his correspondence, or maltreat the English
court ; for that might prove unserviceable to her. Lastly,
She promised these lords, that all the letters she received from
her brother, or any other person, should be shewn to the king.
The day following, a bill was read for annulling the marriage,
and passed both houses without any difficulty ; the act recites
the judgment of the convocation, and makes it high treason to
maintain either by wTiting or any other overt act, that the
pretended marriage between the king and the lady Anne of ^., jj^^ ^
Cleve is good and binding. cap- 25.
To proceed to some other statutes of this parliament, relating Larpc.
to the Church. A bill passed for moderatinjx the rioour of ^' "/"'•'?"■
the Six Articles, relating to the marriage of priests, or \\\o\y th<- jM-imitm
cohabiting with other women. And here the capital punish- Articles.
VOL. V. F
66 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- ment was mitigated to a forfeiture of goods, chattels, and
Abp. Cant, lands, during life.
sTHcnTsT^ Another bill was passed, touching the state or declaration
cap. 10. of the Christian religion, by whom it was to be drawn up, and
>vho was to determine the meaning of any controverted point.
Ati ad The preamble sets forth, "that his hiohness, in virtue of his
concerning i • • i i i i n • • i i
the de- ecclcsiastical supremacy, had taken all nnagmable care to es-
luci^^mn tablish the prosperity of the Church of England, and to pro-
relkjion. g^.g ^]^g blcssiugs of uniou iu that society. His highness
likewise considering, that sundry heretical, erroneous, and
dangerous opinions have been spread amongst his subjects,
disordered them in their belief and practice, disposed them to
animosities among themselves, to the damage of the common-
wealth, and the danger of their souls, without timely remedy ;
to prevent such mischiefs, his highness has ordered the arch-
bishops, and several bishops of both provinces, together with a
considerable number of doctors in divinity, of the best reputa-
tion for learning and discretion, to draw up a form of the
principal articles of our faith ; adding withal, an explanation
of such other points as by his grace''s advice, counsel, and
consent, shall be thought needful and expedient. They were
likewise commissioned to deliver in a form of all the lawful
rites and ceremonies for divine service, to be observed within
this realm. And because this matter was so important, and
required the utmost thought and deliberation, they were not
tied in the performance to this session, but might take what
length of time soever shall be allowed them by the king, with
the advice of the privy council. By the enacting part,, all
determinations, declarations, definitions, resolutions, &c., made
according to God's word, and Christ's gospel, by the arch-
bishops, bishops, and committee of doctors, above-mentioned,
or by the whole clergy of England, upon any point of the
Christian faith, or touching rites and ceremonies, when con-
firmed by his majesty's letters-patent under the great seal,
shall be in every point and circumstance fully believed, obeyed,
and performed to all purposes, intents, and constructions, by
all his majesty's subjects, under the penalties therein to bo
comprised ; provided always, that nothing shall be done, or-
32 Hen. 8. dained, defined, or provided by authority of this act, which
Statutes at ^^ ^^ repugnant or contrariant to the laws and statutes of
Large. tliis realm."
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 67
This proviso perplexes the statute, seems to recal the powers henry
already granted ; and upon any dispute, brings the last reso- ^ ^ ' >
lution of the question to the temporal courts. For as our
learned Church historian observes, " it was one of the great
designs both of the ministry and lawyers at this time, to draw
all ecclesiastical matters to the cognizance of the secular
' - j„_ ■>•) Bn. Burnet,
J"«ge. ^ l,t. l.p.233:
The famous hospital of the knights of St. John of Jerusa- 1 79.
lem, which had hitherto outridden the storm which fell upon the J.f'ikZ'^^
abbeys, was now involved in the fate of the rest. " For ^f'"y''« "/
the dissolution of this wealthy society, these reasons," as Jerusakm
lord Herljert words it, " were chiefly pretended : that the 32 HcTs'.
knights of Rhodes or St. John of Jerusalem exported gi-eat '^'^p- ^^•
sums of money yearly out of the kingdom ; that they abetted
the usurpations of the court of Rome, maintained the pope's
supremacy ; that they had defamed the king and his subjects,
and endeavoured to draw an odium upon the public proceedings
for discharging the pretended authority of the court of Rome ;
that the isle of Rhodes, from whence these religious knights
took their name and establishment, was surprised by the
Turks ; and, lastly, that the revenues of the house would be
better spent in defence of the kingdom, than any longer
enjoyed by such a disaffected fraternity."
By the body of the statute, all the lands belonging to the
knights of St. John of Jerusalem, both in England and Ire-
land, are granted to the crown, and put within the survey and
jurisdiction of the court of Augmentations. And here, with
the rest of their estates, all parsonages, tithes, and pensions,
belonging to their house, were conveyed to the king. How-
ever, sir William Weston, prior, and several others of the
brothers, had considerable pensions during their lives settled
by the act. For instance, sir William Weston had an annuity
of a thousand pounds per annum ; sir John Rawson, knight,
prior of Kilmaynan in Ireland, had an annuity of five hundred
marks ; Clement Wesfs annuity was two hundred pounds ;
George Ailmer, another of the brothers, had an annual pension
of an hundred pounds during life. There are several other
annuities of the same value ; but many of them were no more
than ten pounds. Besides this annual allowance, all the bro-
thers had an assignment of part of the goods belonging to the
house, proportioned at the king's pleasure. " Thus," says lord
F 2
68 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt n.
CRAN- Herbert, " fell the ancient and mows order, not without much
Mr-R, .
Abp. Cant, scandal abroad, both to the king and government." The endow-
Ld. Herbert, mcnt was vast, as may be concluded only by considering the
P' '^^^' pensions. However, the king was not long the richer by the
dissolution : for his majesty, being diverted with the tilting
and entertainment of several noblemen and other persons of
condition, rewarded them with a grant of a great part of the
lands of this priory.
An ad con- The act concerning marriages and degrees of consanguinity
riMjes^md sliall be noxt. The preamble sets forth, " that many marriages
im^an- °^ ^^^ been nulled formerly by the bishop of Rome, upon pretence
gttinity, ^c. of pre-contracts, or other degrees of kindred not prohibited by
the law of God ; it is therefore enacted, that, after the con-
summation of the marriage, no allegation of a pre-contract, or
any degrees of kindred but those excepted in the law of God,
should be pleaded to annul and void such an engagement ; for
these pretences," as the act continues, " had been often made
use of only when the parties, or one of them at least, grew
32 Hen. 8. weary, and were willing to disengage."
'^^^' ' This act, making pre-contracts no good reason for breaking
a marriage, drew a censure upon the king for parting with
queen Aime Boleyn upon this score. Some, it is possible,
thought the king procured the passing this bill to wipe off the
blemish on the lady Elizabeth's birth, and to open a way to her
succession to the crown : for now the ground upon which she
was made illegitimate was by implication declared unwarrant-
able. Another branch of this act, allowing all marriages
excepting in the degrees of consanguinity and affinity prohi-
bited in Scripture, was supposed a provision for removing
impediments against the king's marriage with Mrs. Catherine
Howard : for this lady being cousin-german to Anne Boleyn,
the nearness of the alliance would embarrass the king's design
by the canon law.
32 Hen. 8. This session, the court of first-fruits and tenths was erected.
C(iD. 45 •
An act con- There was likewise an act for the payment and recovery of
utMsf tithes. The act is charged with two provisos : first, " that no
person shall be sued or otherwise compelled to pay tithes for
any manors, lands, tenements, or other hereditaments, which
by the laws and statutes of this realm are discharged or not
chargeable with the payment of any such tithes.
" It is farther provided, that nothing in this act shall bind
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 69
the city of London and suburbs to pay their tithes and offering HKNRY
otherwise than they ought, or should have done before the < ^ ' j
making this act."
The preamble sets forth, " that many persons in few years
past, most contemptuously and commonly presuming to break
in upon the laws of the realm, have made no scruple to refuse
the payment of the lawful and accustomed tithes of com, hay,
pasturage, oblations, &c.; that they have been the more
encouraged to this indirect practice because divers lay-persons
having parsonages, vicarages, and tithes, conveyed to them and
their heirs, cannot by the course of the ecclesiastical laws of
the realm sue in the ecclesiastical court for the wrongful
detaining the said tithes or other duties, nor can have any
remedy by the common laws of this realm for this purpose.
" It is therefore enacted, that every person shall set out and
pay his tithes according to the custom of the parish where they
are due ; that offenders shall be convented before the ordinary,
and the cause tried in the ecclesiastical com-ts ; tliat, in case
any of the parties shall appeal from the judgment of the spi-
ritual courts, the appellants shall pay costs to the other party ;
and that those persons who shall refuse to pay their tithes,
pursuant to the award above-mentioned, sliall be bound by two
justices of the peace to obey the ordinary's sentence." 32 Hen. 8.
Upon this statute Fuller takes the freedom to remark, that,
since the king had lately set so singiUar a precedent in sup-
pressing abbeys and alienating tithes from the primitive in-
tendment, it was no wonder to find the subjects strike out into
some imitation ; especially " because it seemed unreasonable,"
as he goes on, " that they should receive wages who did no
work, and the hire of the labourers in the vineyard should be
given to lazy lookers on." This statute, though made in favour Fuller's Ch.
of lay-impropriators, was serviceable to the clergy : for, though p. 23c. "
the benefit of the Church was not principally in view, the con-
currence of interest and the parity of the case made it
applicable.
At the end of this session there was an act of grace, in which
several persons of quality, monks, and priests of both i^arties,
are excepted. Those hkewise who held the following erroneous
principles are excepted, viz. —
" That infants ought not to be baptized, — and, if baptized, [ j^o,
to l)e re-baptized when they come to years of discretion ; that
70 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [fart ii.
CRAN- it is not Lawful for a Christian to exercise any office or post in
Abp'.'cant. the Commonwealth ; that liunian laws ought not to be obeyed ;
^ — ' that it is not lawful for any Christian to take an oath before a
Jioldwc) judge ; that Christ assumed none of the flesh of the Blessed
^e^rors cjc- Virgin ; that those who sin after baptism cannot be recovered
'tu^'llcnd '^y repentance ; that the manner and time of every man's death
jxirdon. Js SO irrevocably determined by God Almighty, that it is not in
32 Hen. a the power of any mortal to alter it." These heterodoxies,
*'^^" mentioned in the act, were most of them held by the then
Anabaptists.
Lord Crom- Somc few days after the dissolution of this parliament, the
cufed. lord Cromwell, earl of Essex, was brought to the scaffold, and
Hilda- executed on Tower-hill. This minister was without question
nicter. of great natural parts, and of a more than ordinary talent for
business : for he came into the world with no advantage of
circumstances : his father was a blacksmith at Putney, near
London. Notwithstanding this discouragement of birth, his
industry and force of genius made way for his advancement.
He found opportunities in his youth to travel, and learn some
languages. He served some time in the field under Charles,
duke of Bourbon ; and was a sentinel at the sacking of Rome.
Soon after, he quitted the military profession, returned into
England, and was entertained in cardinal Wolsey's family.
Here he behaved himself to commendation enough, was at last
the cardinal's secretary, and, when that prelate fell, the king
preferred him to his service. During liis ministry he gained a
great share in the king's favour by suggesting the dissolution
of the abbeys, and bearing hard upon the jurisdiction of the
clergy. He said the driving the monks out of the cloister was
only returning them to labour and a lay character, which was
no more than their first business and pretension. As for the
rules of their institution, and their particular austerities en-
joined them, he pretended they might practise all tliis dis-
cipline and self-denial without the forms of monastic confine-
ment. But this way of talking looked like superficial and
mercenary reasoning in the opinion of other persons of learning
and thought. In short, his governing himself upon these
notions, and soliciting the king to manage by this scheme,
Ld.Herbert, brought him Under a general odium, and occasioned his ruin.
Bix Burnet. ^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^6 Carried liis greatness with wonderful temper
p. 284. and moderation. But the learned historian, by what he has
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 71
already reported of Cromwell, Beems to have disabled himself henry
for this commendation. For instance, Cromweirs letter to > _^
Shaxton, bishop of Sarum, is stiff, prescribing, and full of his
vicegerency. By the loftiness of his style, one would think he
had forgotten the bishop''s character, and his own slender qua-
lifications : for, as this gentleman observes, " all the learning ii*'*!-
he had, was, that he had got the New Testament in Latin l:»y id. Records,
heart." The same learned historian delivers himself thus : "^ ** "
" I shall here add a reflection upon Cromwell's misfortune,
which may justly abate the loftiness of haughty men." Now,
if he did not believe Cromwell a man of this temper, his remark
is altogether foreign. " The day after," says this historian,
" that Cromwell was attainted, being required to send tlie king
a full account under his hand of his marriage, which account he
sent, he concludes it with these abject words : ' I, a most ^P- Bumet,
woeful prisoner, ready to take the death when it shall please books.'
God and your majesty, and yet the frail flesh incites me to call ^'
to your grace for mercy, and grace for mine offences : and thus
Christ save, preserve, and keep you. AVritten at the Tower,
this Wednesday, the last of June, with the heavy heart and
trembling hand of your higlmess'^s most heavy and most miser-
able prisoner and poor slave, Thomas Cromwell.' And a little
below that, ' Most gi-acious prince, I cry for mercy, mercy,
mercy ! ' " Bp. Burnet,
Farther : Cromwell is likewise charged by this historian with ^{jo. ^ '
promoting the bills of attainder. " CromwelFs ruin," says he,
" was now decreed : and he who had so servilely complied with
the king's pleasure in procuring some to be attainted the year
before without being brought to make their answer, fell now
under the same severity." However, that he was against the W. p. 277.
prosecution of those called heretics, must be gi'anted ; that he
was of no sanguinary exterminating spirit, is plain by the act
of attainder ; but, when the king's command pressed him close,
he was not firm enough to hazard his interest or his person : a
prospect of danger made him give way, sign a commission for
the trial of heterodoxy, and read the sentence for delivering the
convict to the seculai' magistrate. Joscclin and Fox bestow a
great deal of panegyric upon him. The first reports that no
person was more faithful to the king, more gi-ateful to his Amiquit.
benefactors, and more generally friendly and benevolent, than [|'," jy,,^^^{'
this minister. It is likewise said, no " bribery could be fastened i>i. i. p. 285!
72 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- on him." Now, whether all these good qualities belong to him
Abp.^Cant. "^ so sovereign a degree may bear a question : for, in his speech
"^r^f^ — ' upon the scaffold, he acknowledged he had offended the king,
ch. Hist, and asks him forgiveness. As to gratitude, he seems to have
^' " ' failed in one instance, if our historian is not mistaken : for, out
of a compliment to Cranmer, he drew a parallel between the
archbishop and Wolsey, to the reproach of the cardinal his
fu'lfp.s'ul! i^iaster. And, lastly, that Cromwell was not so clear from
taking bribes as bishop Burnet supposes, appears from the
pensions and presents he received from the abbeys, though he
advised the suppressing them, and, as Joscelin confesses,
lit. p. ^. gj,gj.^.g(j ijjg interest for that purpose.
The charge against him for being concerned in bills of
attainder is of the hardest kind. To endeavour the taking off
some of the weight of this article, I shall cite a passage from
sir Edward Coke. This learned gentleman puts a question,
" What the reason should be that our historians do all agree
in this, that Cromwell suffered death by a law which he himself
had made ? For answer hereof, 1 had it of sir Thomas Gawdy,
knight, a grave and reverend judge of the King's Bench, who
lived at that time, that king Henry VIII. commanded him to
attend the chief justices, and to know whether a man that was
forthcoming might be attainted of high treason by parliament,
and never called to his answer. The judges answered, that it
Avas a dangerous question, and that the high court of parlia-
ment ought to give examples to inferior courts for proceeding
according to justice, and no inferior court could do the like ;
and they thought that the high court of parliament would never
do it. But being by the express commandment of the king,
and pressed by the said earl of Essex to give a direct answer,
they said, that, if he be attainted in parliament, it could not
come in question afterwards, whether he were called or not
called to answer. And, albeit their opinion were according to
law, yet might they have made a better answer : for, by the
181. statute of Magna Charta, cap. 29, 5 Ed. III. cap. 9, and
28 Ed. III. cap. 5, no man ought to be condemned without
answer, &c!, which they might have certified. But 'facta
tenent multa quae fieri prohibentur.'' The act of attainder passed
by parliament did bind, as they resolved. The party against
Asliom this was intended was never called in question ; but the
first man, after the said resolution, that \\as so attainted, and
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 73
never called to answer, was the said earl of Essex : whereupon henry
that erroneous and vulgar opinion amongst our historians grew, v, ^^^^'
that he died by the same law which he himself had made." Coke's in-
Thus far sir Edward Coke. And if sir Thomas Gawdy^s story m!%^'' ^'
would hold, it might possibly be somewhat serviceable ; but the
attainders of the countess of Sahsbury, and others mentioned
in the journal of the house of Lords, shake the credit of this
relation. Bp. Bumet,
By the way, sir Edward Coke doth not say, Cromwell was sgo. ' ^' ""' '
the first that was attainted in parliament without being brought
to an answer, but that he was the first after this resolution of
the judges. That he was not absolutely the first, besides the
instances above-mentioned, appears from sir Edward Coke
liimself, who acquaints us, that Elizabeth Barton, Edward
Becking, and others, were several years before attainted in
parliament, their crimes being out of the reach of the common
law. Coke's In-
" By what Cromwell spoke at his death, he left it much foK'fi; ^'
doubted of what religion he died ; but," as the learned author ^'^'^^^
goes on : " it is certain he was a Lutheran : for his praying in
English, and that only to God, through Christ, without any of
those tricks that were used when those of the Church of Rome
died, showed he was none of theirs." Thus Fuller has likewise Id. 245.
two arguments, to prove Cromwell no papist. First, he used
no " superstitious crossing of himself." But if making the F'lUci's
sign of the cross be a superstitious usage, as this historian p^ 233.^^ '
insinuates, then all the Christians in Tertullian''s time were tinc-
tured with superstition. But Cromwell " desired no prayers for Tcrtul. de
him after his death," therefore, he was no papist. But if prayers mX"
for the dead imply popery, then not only the primitive Church, *'"ll«i', ibid.
■ J. but our reformation was popish too : for, during the greatest
part of the reign of Edward VI., prayer for the dead formed
part of our liturgy, as will be fai-ther observed afterwards.
I readily grant, Cromwell was no papist at his death : but then,
it is pretty plain, he was no Protestant neither. This, I think,
may fairly be collected from part of his dying speech, which
runs thus : " And now, I pray you that be here, to bear me Cromu-dlno
record, I die in the catholic faith, not doubting in any article
of my faith, no, nor doubting in any sacrament of the Church.
Many have slandered me, and reported, that I have been a
bearer of such as have maintained evil opinions, which is untrue.
74 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
f'RAN- But I confess, that like as God, by his Holy Spirit, does in-
Abp. Caiit. struct us in the truth ; so the devil is ready to seduce us, and
' ' I have been seduced ; but bear me witness, that I die in the
^^'''^- catholic faith of the holy Church." Now is it not evident by
these expressions, that Cromwell died in the communion of the
then Church of England ; that is, in the religion professed by
king Henry VIII. ? He disowns his having encouraged those
who maintain evil opinions. Now evil opinions, he knew the
audience would interpret no otherwise, than opinions contrary
to the doctrines established : he explains himself farther, con-
fesses his having been seduced, but that now he had recovered
himself, and died in the catholic faith of the holy Church.
July 28. Thus, in a letter to the king, he utterly denied the charge of
^"'46?^'^*^'^' heresy, and that he was no sacramentary, &c. The meaning
of this letter was, without doubt, to preserve his life : but how
could such a protestation be serviceable to this purpose, unless
by removing the suspicion of heterodoxy, and persuading the
king, he was of the same belief with his highness ? His pray-
ing on the scaffold only to God, is no proof of his being a
Bp. Bumct, Lutheran. For by this reason, bishop Fisher, who wrote
against Luther, may be a Lutheran too. For, at the execu-
tion of this prelate, we do not find he made any application to
angel or saint. To take leave of Cromwell : Stow reports, from
his own knowledge, that this lord used his father very ill, and
StoVs took away part of his freehold in a very arbitrary manner. But
Lmuhn, then, he does not forget to commend him for his large charity :
p. 187. fQj. j-^g ^gjig ^^^ Yie had often seen above two hundred persons,
plentifully relieved twice a-day, at the lord CromweU's gate \
' The following is the account given by Lingavd of the fall of Cromwell. " The
unfortunate marriage had already shaken the credit of Cromwell : bis fall was hastened
by a theological quarrel between Dr. Barnes, one of his dependents, and Gardiner,
bishop of Winchester. In a sermon at St. Paul's-cross, the prelate had severely censured
the presumption of those preachers, who, in opposition to the established creed, incul-
cated the Lutheran tenet of justification by faith without works. A fortnight later,
Dr. Barnes, an ardent admirer of Luther, boldly defended the condemned doctrine
from the same pulpit, and indulged in a scurrilous invective against the bishop. The
king summoned the preacher before himself and a commission of divines, discussed
with him several points of controverted doctrine, prevailed on him to sign a recan
tation, and enjoined him to preach on the same subject a second time on the first
Sunday after Easter. Barnes affected to obey. He read his recantation before
the audience, publicly asked pardon of Gardiner, and then, proceeding with his
sermon, maintained in still stronger terms the very doctrine which he had recanted.
Irritated by this insult, the king committed him to the Tower, with Gerrard and
Jerome, two preachers, who, placed in similar circumstances, had thought proper to
follow his example.
VIII.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 75
During the sessions of parliament, there were several others henry
attainted : to mention some of them, Richard Fetherstone,
" It was generally believed that Henry's resentment against Barnes would beget
suspicion of the orthodoxy of the minister by whom Barnes had hitherto been
protected; and so confidently did Cromwell's enemies anticipate his disgrace, that
his two principal offices, those of vicar-general and keeper of the privy seal, were
already, according to report, shared between Tunstal, bishop of Durham, and Clarke,
bishop of Bath, prelates of the old learning, who had lately been introduced into
the council. The king, however, subdued or dissembled his suspicions ; and, to
the surprise of the public, Cromwell, at the opening of the parliament, (12th April,
1540,) took his usual seat in the house of lords, and delivered a royal message. 'It
was,' ho said, ' with sorrow and displeasure that his majesty beheld tlic religious
dissensions which divided the nation : that, on the one hand, presumption and liberty
of the flesh, on the other attachment to ancient errors and superstitions, had generated
two factions, which reciprocally branded each other mtli the opprobious names of
papists and heretics; that both abused the indulgence which, of his great goodness,
the king had granted them of reading the Scriptures in their native tongue, these
to introduce error, those to uphold superstition ; and that, to remedy such evils, his
majesty had appointed two committees of prelates and doctors, one to set forth a pure
and sincere declaration of doctrine, the other to determine what ceremonies ought
to be retained, what to be abolished ; had strictly commanded the officers of the
crown, with the judges and magistrates, to put in execution the laws already made
respecting religion ; and now required the aid of the two houses to enact penalties
against those who should treat with irreverence, or explain rashly and erroneously, the
Holy Scriptures.'
" The vicar-general now seemed to monopolise the royal favour. He obtained a
grant of thirty manors belonging to suppressed monasteries : the title of earl of Essex
(the last carl, Henry Bouchier, had been killed by a fall from his horse, March 12)
was revived (April 18) in his favour; and the office of lord chamberlain was added
to his other appointments. He continued, as usual, to conduct in parliament the
business of the crown. He introduced two bills vesting the property of the knights-
hospitallers in the king, and settling a competent jointure on the queen ; and he
procured from the laity the almost unprecedented subsidy of four-tenths and fifteenths
besides ten per cent, on their income from lands, and five per cent, on their goods •
and from the clergy a grant of two-tenths, and twenty per cent, on their incomes
for two years. This was the first clerical subsidy, which, though granted in convocation
was confirmed by parliament. The object was to make such subsidies liable to be
levied by distress, which before were levied by censures in the spiritual courts. So
far indeed was Cromwell from apprehending the fate which awaited him, that he
committed to the Tower the bishop of Cliichester and Dr. Wilson, on a charge of
having relieved prisoners confined for refusing the oath of supremacy, and threatened
with tlie royal displeasure his chief opponents, the duke of Norfolk, and the bishops of
Durham, Winchester, and Bath.
" But Henry, in the mean time, had ascertained that Barnes was the confidential
agent of Cromwell ; that he had been employed in secret missions to Germany ; and
that he had been the real negotiator of the late maniage with Anne of Cleves. Ilcnce
the king easily persuaded himself that the insolence of the agent arose from confidence
in the protection of the patron ; that his vicar-general, instead of watching over the
purity of the faith, had been tlic protector of heretics ; and that his o\ni domestic
happiness had been sacrificed by his minister to the interests of a religious faction.
He now recollected that when he proposed to send Anne back to her brother, he
had been dissuaded by Cromwell ; and he moreover concluded, from the sudden
change in her behaviour, that bis intention of procuring a divorce had been betrayed
to her by the same minister. Tlie earl seems to liave had no suspicion of his
approaching fate. On the morning of the 10th of June he attended in his place
76 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- Thomas Abel, and Edward Powell, priests, and William Home,
Ab^Snt. yeoman, were attainted for denying the king's supremacy, and
in the house of lords : at three the same afternoon he was arrested at the council-board
on a cliarge of high treason."
The following account of his impeachment is from Mackintosh. " A bill to attaint
him of high treason was read a first time on the 1 7th of June, on which day be took
his place as earl of Essex, and vicegerent of the king, in the royal character of supreme
head of the Church. So far was the accused from being heard in his own defence,
that in two days more — viz. on the 19th — the bill was read a second and third time,
passed unanimously, and sent down to tlie house of commons. On the 29th of June
it came back from the commons, and was once more passed by the lords without
a dissentient voice. He was charged by the bill of attainder with heresy and treason :
the first, because he favoured heretical preachers, patronised their works, and dis-
couraged informations against them ; the second, because he had received bribes,
released many prisoners confined for misprision of treason, and performed several acts
of royal authority without warrant from the king, but more especially because he had
declared, two years before, ' that if the king would turn from the preachers of the new
learning, yet he, Cromwell, would not, but would fight in the field in his own person,
with his sword in his hand, to defend it against the king himself.' But the condemna-
tion of a man unheard is a case in which the strongest presumptions against the
prosecution are warranted. That he was zealous for further reformation is certain :
that he may have used warm language to express his zeal, that he may have trans-
gressed the bounds of oiEcial duty to favour the new opinion, are allegations in
themselves not improbable ; but as we do not know the witnesses who gave testimony, —
as we do not even know whether there were any examined, — and, indeed, know nothing
but that he was not heard in his own defence, — it is perfectly evident, that whether the
•words or deeds ascribed to Cromwell were really his or not, is a question, without any
decision on which the judicial proceedings (if they deserve that name) may be pro-
nounced to be altogether void of any shadow of justice. Cranmer, in a very earnest
and persuasive letter, endeavoured to obtain from the king the preservation of Crom-
well's life. The archbishop, like Atticus, never forsook his friends in their distress ;
but, like that famous Roman, he too often bent the knee to their oppressors.
" The character of Cromwell may be estimated from the following extracts from a
memorandum-book of that minister, published by Mr. Ellis : —
" ' Item — the abbot of Reding to be sent down to he tried and executed at Reding,
with his complices.
"'Item— the abbot of Glastonbury to be tried at Glaston, and also to he executed
there, with his complices.
" ' Item — to advertise the king of the ordering of maister Fislier (the bishop).
" ' Item — to know his pleasure touching maister More (sir Thomas More).
" ' Item — when maister Fisher shall go.
" ' Item — to send unto the king by Raffe the behaviour of maister Fisher.
" ' To send Gurdon to the Tower, to be rakked.''
"The execution of Cromwell, though an act of flagrant injustice, was for a time
popular. The most active conductor of a wide system of confiscation must do much
Avrong, besides what is involved in the very nature of rapine. He must often cover
his robberies by false accusations and unjust executions. He treats the complaints
of the spoiled as crimes. He excites revolt, and is the author of that necessity which
compels him to punish the revolters. He connives at the atrocities of his subalterns ;
for with what face can the leader of a gang reprove banditti for the injustice and
cruelty which are the cement of their discipline and the wages of their obedience .'"
" Cromwell," says Hume, " endeavoured to soften the king by the most humble
supplications, but all to no purpose : it was not the practice of that prince to ruin his
ministers and favourites by halves ; and though the unhappy prisoner once wrote to
him in so moving a strain as even to draw tears from his eyes, he hardened himself
against all movements of pity, and refused his pardon. The conclusion of Cromwell's
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BHITATN. 77
adhering to the bishop of Rome. By another bill, Gregory henry
Butolph, Adam Damplip, Edward Brindeholme, clerks, and ^ '
Clement Fillpot, gentleman, were attainted for adhering to the cuudnders.
bishop of Rome, corresponding with cardinal Pole, and endea- p,?; I"*-
vom'ing to surprise Calais. By the same act, Barnes, doctor cii. iiist.
of divinity, Gerrard and Jerome, priests, were attainted of npt' Bumet,
heresy. The act sets forth, " they had conspired to set forth P'- ^- 1'-^''^-
many heresies, and presuming themselves men of learning, had
expounded the Scriptures, and wrested them to an heretical
construction : that having formerly abjured, they were now
incorrigible heretics." Thus they were condemned to be burnt,
or to suffer any other death at the king''s pleasure. Id. p. 2f)7.
The act, taking notice of a recantation, it will be proper to
lay it before the reader ; it runs thus :
" I confess with heart, that Almighty God is nowise author,
or causer of sin or any evil, and therefore, whereas Scripture
saith, ' induravit Dominus cor Pharaonis,' and such other texts
of like sense, they ought to be understood, ' quod Dominus
permisit eum indurari,' and not otherwise ; which agi-ees with
many of the ancient interpreters.
" Secondly, That whensoever I shall offend my neighbour,
I must be reconciled to him before I can obtain remission of
sin. And in case he has offended me, I must forgive him as I
expect forgiveness from God.
" Thirdly, That good works mentioned in Scripture, and
done by a penitent and true reconciled Christian, are profitable
to salvation.
letter ran in these words : ' I, a most woeful prisoner, am ready to submit to death
when it shall please God and your majesty ; and yet the frail flesh incites me to
call to your cjrace for mercy and pardon of mine offences. W^ritten at the Tower
■with the heavy heart and trembling hand of your highness's most miserable prisoner,
and poor slave, Thomas Cromwell.' And a little below, ' Most gracious prince, I cry
for mercy, mercy, mercy!' W^hen brought to the place of execution, he avoided all
earnest protestations of his innocence, and all complaints against the sentence pro-
nounced upon him. lie knew that Henry would resent on his son those symptoms
of opposition to his will, and that his death alone would not terminate that monarch's
vengeance. lie was a man of prudence, industry, and abilities ; worthy of a better
master, and of a better fate. Though raised to the summit of power from a low origin,
he betrayed no insolence or contempt towards his inferiors ; and was careful to remem-
ber all the obligations which, during his more humble fortune, he had owed to any
one. He had served as a private sentinel in the Italian wars, when he received some
good offices from a Lucquese merchant, who had entirely forgotten his person, as well
as the service which ho had rendered him. Cromwell in his grandeur happened at
London to cast his eye on his benefactor, now reduced to poverty by misfortunes. He
immediately sent for him, reminded him of their ancient friendship, and, by his grateful
assistance, reinstated him in his former prosperity and opulence."
78 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- " Fourthly, That laws and ordinances made by Christian
Abp. Cant, governors, ought to be obeyed, not only for wrath, but for con-
' ■' ' science sake."
These propositions were subscribed by Robert Barnes, Wil-
Rcgist. liam Jerome, and Thomas Gerrard.
foi. 37. ' This Barnes had formerly been brought into trouble upon
uKoimUjf ^^^^ score of his preaching and opinion. During Wolsey's
l>r. Barnes, ministry, he had reflected, in a sermon at Cambridge, upon the
cardinaFs port and equipage. The cardinal told him, this state
and magnificence could not well be dispensed ^^^th by a person
in his station ; that it was necessary to support his character,
and the reputation of the government. Barnes not relishing
182. tliis reason, was unwilling to retract his invective : but Gai'diner,
the cardinal's secretary, and Fox, afterwards bishop of Win-
chester, being his friends, prevailed with him to give satisfac-
Fox, vol. 2. tion, and abjure some opinions charged upon him. He was
dcinceps. afterward delated upon other articles, and in danger of being
Au. lo36. burnt ; but counterfeiting himself lunatic, got off into Germany.
Here he made an acquaintance with Luther, Melancthon, and
other divines : he was hkewise known to the duke of Saxony,
and the king of Denmark. Fox, bishop of Hereford, ambas-
sador at Smalcalde, sent him into England, where he was kindly
Bp. Burnet, entertained by Cromwell. By his interest, the correspondence
with the Germans was in some measure kept up. He was first
employed in the business of the king's marriage with the lady
Anne of Cleve. But this lady's person proving unacceptable,
Fox, ibki. was, it may be, one occasion of Barnes's disgrace.
But other accidents concurred to Barnes's misfortune. This
year, in Lent, bishop Bonner appointed him, Gerrard, and
Jerome, to preach at St. Paul's Cross ; this it seems, was done
as a mark of respect, and to oblige Cromwell ; but Gardiner
sent Bonner word, he intended himself to preach at St. Paul's
Cross on Sunday. In his sermon, he spent some strokes of
satire against new teaching : complained that the devil had
taught some people to throw off confession, fasting, and other
instances of discipline and penance. About three weeks after,
Barnes took the same text, but spent his discourse in main-
taining the opposite doctrine. Besides this, he gave himself
the liberty of making some bold indiscreet reflections upon
Gai'diner's person. He played upon his name, and brought a
jingling comparison or two, which were short, both in sense
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 79
and breeding. Gerrard and Jerome preached much the same henry
doctrine, but without faUing foul upon any person. Jerome ■___ J -
had been charged with preaching against the magistracy, but '^Zinudns
he exijlained himself to a very defensiljle and honest meaning, p»ssii-e ohe-
He affirmed, " that if the laws of princes are consistent with
those of God Almighty, we are bound to obey them ; but in
case the prince is wicked, and commands a contradiction to
revealed religion : when this happens, we are to submit and
suffer, and not apply to the expedient of resistance." Fox, vol. 2.
To return to Barnes : though Gardiner seemed to bear the
affront Avith gi'eat temper and neglect, his friends thought it
necessary to solicit for reparation. To this purpose they com-
plained to the king of Barnes's intemperate language : how ill
he had used Gardiner, who was both a great prelate and a privy
counsellor. Fox reports one circumstance otherwise, and Bp. Bumet,
saith Gardiner complained to the king himself. But let this be ^'^ •'■
as it will, Barnes was reprimanded for his misbehaviour, and
ordered to ask the bishop of Winchester"'s pardon. They were
likewise to argue the point of justification. Upon this article,
Barnes had maintained, that " though God requires us to for- Barnes, his
give our neighbour, as a condition of forgiveness from him, 3 et ^/^jf J^"^*
God must forgive us first, before we forgive our neighbour ; for I'i-^f'ops of
else it would be sinful to forgive our neighbour : for St.
Paul tells us, ' whatsoever is not of faith, is sin.' " ]3y this i^"™- x'''-
/>• 1 IT • p y • T^ Fox, vol. 2.
foreign and uncathohc con.struction of the text, it appears, Dr. p. 325.
Barnes was none of the greatest divines. The next day,
Gardiner and Barnes had another conference : at the conclusion,
the latter made his submission, asked the bishop's pardon, and
desu-ed to be under his instructions. The bishop very frankly
passed over the former affront, entertained Barnes as his com-
panion, and offered him a pension of forty pounds a year :
Barnes accordingly went to the bishop's house : but hearing
the people talk to his disadvantage, and discoursing with some
men of learning, he grew weary of this close correspondence,
and disengaged with the bishop.
The king was displeased with Barnes's management, and
ordered him, Gerrard, and Jerome, to renounce their opinions.
They promised satisfaction, and made their recantation above-
mentioned. But this, it seems, was but a force upon their
judgment, for they retracted their recantation in the pulpit.
Upon this they were sent to the Tower, and attainted of heresy
3
80 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- in parliament. On the thirtieth of July they were brought to
Abp. Cant. Smithfielcl, with three others of a different persuasion, Abel,
j^^^g ' Fetherstone, and Powel. These were attainted, for owning
Gerrard, ^lio popc's Supremacy, and denying the king's. One of each
SH/Tcr in was put upou a hurdle ; the papists were hanged, drawn and
Thrctotlicrs quartered, and the other three burnt. This was an odd spec-
cxemtvd tacle, and looked like fanciful severity. Insomuch, that a
for dc/,i/i>i<j Frenchman who was there, bemg surprised at the conduct of
supremacy, ^hc government, told his friend in Latin, " They had a strange
way of managing in England ; for those who were for the pope
Ibid. p. 529. are hanged, and those against him burnt."
AVhen Barnes came to the stake, he declared his belief to
the company, and having been charged, it seems, with some
anabaptistical opinions, and particularly, with our Saviour"'s
not taking flesh of the blessed Virgin, he disclaimed that
The dccia- heresy. As to good woi*ks, he affirmed, they could be no foun-
iianies, datiou for merit, because of the blemishes and imperfections
aml'jeroine ^^^^^ whicli they were mixed, and therefore, he rested only on
the passion of our Saviour. However, to prevent miscon-
struction, he declares, that those who do not practise virtue,
and do good works, shall never come to heaven : "we must do
good works, (says he,) because God has commanded us, and to
recommend our religion, but not for any plea of desert."
From hence he proceeds to vindicate his preaching concern-
ing the Catholic Church : that he had always treated that
article, and honoured that society, in as high terms of regard
as the Scripture would give him leave. And here he spoke
very reverently of the blessed Virgin. Being asked his opinion
touching invocation of saints, he told them, he believed they
were in heaven, and that their memories ought to be honoured,
as far as the permissions of revelation : but since the Scriptures
do not command us to address them, he could not warrant any
such application. And whether the saints prayed for us, or
not, was more than he knew, but if they did, he told the sheriff,
he hoped to be praying for him, and all the Church militant,
within half an hour. After this, he asked the sheriff, if he
knew upon what articles he was to suffer : then put the same
question to the company ; and whether any person had been
led into eri'or by his preaching ? But receiving no answer : "I
understand," says he, " I am condemned for heresy by an act
of parliament ; I pray God to forgive all those who have been
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 81
instrumental in this matter, and particularly the bishop of Win- henry
Chester, if any way concerned." Then he went on to pray for , ]^^^ ,
the king's prosperity, that his reign might be long, that his
son, prince Edward, might succeed him, and finish those things 183.
begim by his father. And whereas he had been reproached
for preaching sedition and disloyalty, he told them, they were
all bound to obey their prince, not only for wTath, but for con-
science sake : and more than that, if the king should command
a i-epugnancy to the law of God, they ought not to resist him,
though it might be in their power. ibid. p. 527.
Then he requested the sheriff, to acquaint the king, that he !*t^i.^"2"98'
desired the orant of five things ; " First. That his highness /^«'«««, ^«
11111 PI request to
would please to bestow the abbey-lands, or part oi them at tJie kimj.
least, for the relief of his poor subjects, who had very great
need of such a maintenance. Secondly. That the king would
please to take care, that marriage might be more honourably
treated, and those engagements better performed. That men
might not be permitted to part with their wives upon slight
pretence, and then keep a scandalous correspondence with
other women : and that those unmarried, might not be suf-
fered in licentious practice. Thirdly. That common swearers
might be punished. Fourthly. That the king would make
farther advances in the reformation, and take his directions
from the Holy Scripture : and, fifthly, that his highness would
be particularly careful not to be imposed on by unorthodox
preachers, and ill counsel."
Jerome made a resembling declaration, repeated the Creed,
professed his belief of every thing contained in the Old and
New Testament, prayed for the king, and recommended cha-
rity, and general kindness, in a veiy Christian pathetical
manner ; and gave the company a caution, not to rely upon
their performances, but on the satisfaction of our Saviour's
passion.
Gerrard, after a recital of the articles of the Christian faith,
and speaking much to the same purpose with the other, de-
clared his abhorrence of all errors and heresies, in case, either
by negligence or mistake, he had maintained any such : and if
any rashness of conduct, or vehemence of temper, had dis-
obliged, or misled any person, he intreated their forgiveness.
Notwithstanding, he said, ho had used his best endeavours to
inform himself rightly, and do his duty to God and the king.
vor. v. ci
82 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- liut if he had undertaken any thing too big for him, and mis-
Ab)!'cant carried in the execution, he desired God would pardon his
' ' presumption.
He and ihc Thesc three persons, having saluted each other with all the
fujiru^th tenderness of friendship, w^ere fastened to the stake, and suf-
great re- fered with the patience and fortitude of the old martyrs.
and con- By the act of attamder, upon which they were burnt, it
Foxfp. 529. appears, the parliament had, for once, taken the cognizance of
rclioious belief from the bishops' courts, and made themselves
judges of heresy.
This year, upon a complaint made, that some servants of
the bishop of Ely had published a translation of ]Melancthon"'s
book against the six articles, an order was sent down from the
council to seize their papers : and in case the bishop was sus-
pected to be concerned in this matter, the messengers were
Council ordered to search his study.
Conventio- About tliis time, the king founded an Hebrew lecture at
p?bl^'^'\; Cambridge, with a salary of forty pounds per annum, to be
torn. u. paid out of the rents of the abbey of Westminster. And soon
^Sijcjmo after, this monastery was turned into a bishop's see, &c., with
ererffJ**^ a deanery, twelve prebends, with officers for a cathedral and
The charter clioir. There were five more afterwards erected, viz., Chester,
Chester into Gloucestcr, Peterborough, Oxford, and Bristol ; and though
bears'date' there is morc than a year's difference between some of the
August 4, foundations, yet for the affinity of the matter, I mention them
1541. . .
Thai for together. The charter of their foundation sets forth, that the
Sep^mber's ^"^g desires nothing more, than that true religion, and the
the same right worship of God Almighty, may be restored to its primi-
borough tivo vigour and perfection, which had suffered very much by
ll^^same ^he degeneracy of the monastic profession : his majesty's in-
pte toith tention being to retrieve the practice of religion, to provide for
Tlie bishop- good instruction from the pulpit, and the right administration
'^asereded ^f the sacraments, that discipline and regularity might be en-
]^42 ^' A d ^^^^^^'^^•> young people bred to learning, and those disabled by
that of age and public service, furnished with necessaries, the poor
September 1, maintained, ways and bridges kept in repair, and all other
the same officcs Serviceable to religion and the commonwealth, better
year, ~ '
Aug. 5. performed, had erected the abbey of Westminster into an
de p^-ffi'^ui. episcopal see, and nominated Thomas Thirleby, dean of the
Conventio- ^^^pel Koyal, for the bishop. The instruments for the foun-
nes, Acta dation of the five other sees ran in the same form.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 83
And here it may not be improper to take notice of a mistake HENRY
concerning the year when the bishopric of Chester was founded, > ' -
which was not done till two years after the time supposed by Jom^'u'^^*^'
our learned historian. This see was not erected, as himself p. ''i 5" '»
afterwards relates, till the year one thousand five hundi'ed and Bp. Burnet,
forty-one. And therefore the commission granted to the ^I'J^j.^]^
bishop of Chester, for taking the surrender of the monastery of ^"'^^^ •}■
Hammond, in Shropshire ; this commission, I say, was granted lip. Burnet,
to the bishop of Lichfield, that place being within his diocese, ^'" ' ^'' " '
and he commonly called, both in writing and discourse, bishop
of Chester. The reason of this way of speaking was, because
Chester had formerly been a bishop's see, from whence it was
translated to Lichfield. About this time the cathedrals founded Bp. Bumet,
for priories were turned into deaneries and prebends. Tliese compared
were Canterbury, Winchester, Ely, Norwich, Worcester, ^^'|i'f(^e,,ords
Rochester, Durham, and Carlisle. book 3.
But these endowments fell much short of the king"'s former ^'
scheme, and Cranraer's project. This archbishop, it seems,
aimed at a provision for the setting up Greek, Hebrew, and
divinity lectures : and that a great number should be bred to
learning and devotion in the cathedrals : and that thus the
bishop might have a sort of seminary to furnish his diocese.
But now the king had disabled himself by the excess of his
bounties, and parted with too much of the abbey-lands, for
such an establishment.
This year, the Bible, printed in one thousand five hundred BMe
thirty-seven, was reprinted into a larger volume ; it was trans- a'ua-ge
lated mostly by Tindal, with the assistance of Coverdale, after- '"o^"'"^-
ward bishop of Exeter. Tindal suffering for his religion in
Flanders, before he had gone through the whole work, the
Apocrypha was translated by John Rogers, with the addition
of some marginal notes. This was called Matthew's liible, to
make it pass the better, because Tindal lay under the imputa-
tion of unsound opinions. This impression for the large volume
was revised by Coverdale, who compared the translation with
the original, and corrected several places. And now, to make
it less offensive, the notes were omitted, and a preface of
Cranmer s added, which I suppose is the reason of calling it
his Bible. B^'le Cent.
Soon after the publishing tliis impression, bishop Bonner set 184.
up six Bibles in his cathedi'al of St. Paurs. He fastened an
G 2
8-i
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MKR,
Abp. Cant.
Rcgist.
Bonner,
fol. 25.
Dnrell.
Vindic.
Eccles.
Antrlic.
c. 27.
Cranmcr,
Regist.
fol. (i9.
aclmonition to the pillars to which the books were chained.
" In this paper, he puts them in mind they ought to prepare
themselves with devotion and humility for their better edifica-
tion, not to make any expositions upon the text, not to read
aloud, nor in time of divine service or sermon ; that they were
not to appear in great numbers for this purpose, nor fall into
disputes and clashing with each other. That in case they
continued their former misbehaviour, and refused to comply
with these directions, he should be forced, against his will, to
remove the occasion, and take the Bible out of the church."
These Bibles set up in St. Paul's by Bonner, were published
this year by Tonstal and Heath, bishops of Durham and
Rochester ; who by the king's order reviewed Coverdale's
translation, and made what correction they thought fit. Thus
doctor Durell reports the matter, and refers to the first page
of the Bible for proof.
This year the cathedral of Canterbury was changed from
prior and monks into dean and chapter.
To go back a little. In the beginning of this year, a com-
mission was issued to the archbishops of Canterbury and York,
the bishops of London, Durham, Winchester, St. David's,
Carlisle, Hereford, and Rochester, to try one Alexander
Seaton, a Scotch priest, complained of to the privy-council, for
maintaining and preaching several heretical and damnable
opinions. By this commission the archbishop of Canterbury
was to be one of the quorum. It is dated the twentieth of
April, A.D. 1540, and countersigned Thomas Cromwell. Some
of his opinions, as they stand in Fox, are, that he denied the
freedom of the will, pronouncing people under a perfect impo-
tency to make any advances towards virtue. He affirmed
likewise, that good works had nothing of merit in them, nor
had the least concurrence towards our justification. But then
to the question, w^hether good works shall be rewarded or not,
he answers affirmatively, and explains himself towards an or-
thodox construction : " Good works," says he, " shall be re-
warded with eternal glory, but not upon the score of merit, for
they deserve nothing : but because God has engaged to con-
sider them thus far, and he will not fail in his promise."
Besides this, which was the main of his charge, he was delated
likewise for affirming, private masses and prayers for the dead
did the souls departed no service. For these assertions he
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN 85
was ordered to bear a faggot and recant at St. PauFs-Cross, HKNRY
which he did accordingly. J — -
This year, Sampson, bishop of Chichester, was sent to the „ °535,*536*
Tower : he was committed, as our learned Church historian Bp- Burnet,
. p. obi.
reports, upon suspicion of correspondence with the pope. J3ut
here some evidence for this relation seems to have been neces-
sary ; for Fabian, Hall, and Stow, acquaint us, this bishop
was imprisoned for relieving some poor prisoners who had been
confined for denying the king's supremacy. By this account,
this prelate's crime was no more, at the hardest, tlian an in-
cautious charity. Hamici,
To proceed. The act concerning the Six Articles was
closely prosecuted in several places, and particularly in the
diocese of London, where not a few persons were ruggedly
handled in the bishops' courts. Upon the same charge, three Fo->% ^d- 2.
were burnt at Salisbury, one of which was a priest, who had
quitted his profession, and turned player : notwithstanding
this misbehaviour, he had, it seems, a serious sense of religion,
choosing rather to run the last hazard, than own transubstantia-
tion, and therefore Fox sets him do\vn for a martyr.
This year, another insurrection broke out in Yorkshire, but ^d. 1541.
. . Apnl.
this was crushed before it made any formidable advances. Sir
John Nevil, Lee a gentleman, and one Tattersal a clothier,
with about eleven others, were executed for heading this com-
motion. Soon after, Margaret, countess of Salisbuiy, was
executed in the Tower. She refused to lay her head down on
the block, and suffered with gi'eat courage. She was the last
Plantagenet of the legitimate line. L<1- iitibcrt,
The late disturbance in Yorkshire occasioned the king's The kim/s
progress thither : his majesty had two things in his view. He l^orZk-
hoped, by appearing in the country, and examining the temper «''"'«•
of the people, to extinguish the remains of the rebellion.
He had likewise a design to expose counterfeit miracles, and
discourage pilgrimages. To which we may add an expectation
of meeting his nephew, the king of Scotland. This prince
promised his uncle an interview ; but for some reasons already
mentioned, declined the perfoi-mance, notwithstanding the great
preparations made for his reception. This disappointment
was deeply resented by the king of England, who projected a
revenge. King James, understanding upon what ill terms he
stood with his uncle, sent an ambassador with his excuse. He
86
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Ld. Herbert,
p. 649.
Queen
Catharine
Iloivard
helieadcd.
Lord Her-
bert, p. 470.
Bp. Burnet,
p. 311, et
dcinc.
The hUliopric
of Chester
dissevered
from the
proriaee of
Canterbury.
33 Hen. 8.
cap. 31.
33 Hen. 8.
cap. 8.
Statutes at
large.
33 Hen. 8.
cap. 1.
Irish Sta-
tutes.
33 Hen. 8.
cap. 12.
185.
likev^^se desired their former correspondence might be revived,
which motion being refused by king Henry, his nephew levied
men, and prepared for his defence.
The king, who thought himself very happy in his last mar-
riage, was much surprised at the news of the queen's misbeha-
viour ; she was charged with being false to his highnesses bed,
attainted for high treason, and beheaded. When she was
brought to the scaffold, she confessed she had lived disorderly
when single, but utterly denied her being guilty of any dis-
loyalty, or scandalous commerce, after marriage. The lady
Jane Rochfort, Culpeper, Ueeram, &c., were attainted by the
same act, and suffered with her.
This parliament, an act passed for the dissevering the bishop-
ric of Chester, and Isle of Man, from the jurisdiction of Can-
terbury, and annexing them to the province of York. There
was likewise an act against conjuration, witchcraft, and en-
chantment ; and here it is enacted, " That if any person
should dig up, or pull down any crosses for corresponding with
spirits, to discover stolen goods, or to hurt any one in their
person or estate, or work them to any unlawful passion of love,
that then the principals and abettors should be deemed felons,
and be barred the privilege both of clergy and sanctuary."
This year, the parliament was held at Dublin, in Ireland :
the first statute raises king Henry's title from lord, to king of
Ireland, and makes it high treason to refuse that style to the
crown of England. Notwithstanding the enacting this title,
the preamble acknowledges, that the king and his progenitors
had all manner of regal jurisdiction and authority, and were in
right and reality kings of that island.
There was likewise an act passed for recovering of tithes.
It is both for form and substance much the same with that
passed the year before at a parliament in England.
Farther. Another bill passed in the Irish parliament for
erecting vicarages. The preamble begins thus : —
" Whereas, as well the church of Kilmaynam is a parish
church, and has been appropriated and united to the late hos-
pital of St. John of Jerusalem, within this land of Ireland ; and
also divers other parish churches within the said land, likewise
appropriated to the said late hospital, and to other monas-
teries, religious houses, and hospitals now dissolved ; having
no vicar endowed within the same parish churches, within
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 87
which parish churches divine service was done, maintained, HENRY
and kept, and the cure served by the late religious persons of ^ -^ '. j
the same hospital, monasteries, and religious houses. And for-
asmuch as the said hospital, monastery, or religious houses
be now lawfully dissolved, and come into his majesty's hands,
whereby there is no person certain appointed to do, maintain, ♦
or keep the same cure, minister sacraments and sacramentals, -
to the parishioners, &c. In remedy of this inconvenience it is
enacted, That sir Anthony Saintleger, knight, deputy to the
king's highness ; John Allen, his grace's chancellor ; William
Brabazon, his majesty's vice-treasurer of this land ; sir Jarald
Aylmer, knight, his gi'ace's chief justice of the Pleas before
himself to be holdcn ; sir Thomas Luttrell, chief justice of the
Common Pleas, with two more judges, the master of the Rolls,
the king's serjeant, and the attorney-general, or any nine,
eight, seven, or six of them ; whereof the lord deputy, the lord
chancellor, the vice-treasurer, and chief justice were to be four,
are empowered to erect and incoi-porate a vicarage in every
parish church belonging to the religious houses lately dissolved.
And here the portion of tithes, oblations, and other profits, are
left to the discretion of these commissioners, with this proviso,
that the whole endowment must not exceed the value of thir-
teen pounds six shillings and eightpence Irish. The king
was likewise to have the presentation to all the vicarages." 33 Hen. 8.
And here in this statute, as it happened, there is not one jj!fgi, '
bishop or clergj'man nominated with the rest of the commis- Statutes.
sioners for settling this affair, in which religion and the Church
were not a little concerned.
To go from the Irish parliament to the English convocation, A mnew of
where the review of the translation of the Bible was proposed. ^j^„ o/v/iT
Here Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, to check the design, as 'K'W.j^ro-
it is supposed, read a catalogue of the Latin words collected convocaHon,
out of the New Testament : suggesting, that for the signifi- ^,^8.'""'^'"
cancy of the terms, and the weight of the matter, they ought
either to remain untranslated, or else rendered into English
with the least alteration. The words are these : ecclesia,
penitentia, pontifex, ancilla, contritus, holocausta, justitia, jus-
tificate, idiota, elcmenta, baptizare, martyr, adorare, dignus,
sandalium, sjmplex, tetrarcha, sacramentum, simulacrum,
gloria, conflictationes, ceremonia, mysterium, reUgio, Spiritus
Sanctus, Spiritus, merces, confiteor tibi Pater, panis proposi-
88 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
^MFR ^^^^^^j conimunio, persevenire, dilectus, sapientia, pietas ;
Ab|). Cant, presbyter, lites, servus, opera, sacrificium, benedictio, huniilis,
^ liuinilitas, scientia, gentilis synagoga, ejicere, misericordia,
complacui, increpare, distribueretur orbis, inculpatus, senior,
Apocalypsis, satisfactio, contentio, conseientia, peeeatum,
* peceator, idolura, prudentia, prudenter, parabola, magnifico,
Oriens, subditus, didrachma, hospitalitas, episcopus, gratia,
charitas, tyrannus, concupiscentia, sicera, apostolus, aposto-
latus, egenus, stater, societas, zizania, Mysterium, Christus,
conversari, profiteor, impositio manuum, idololatria, Dominus,
Sanctus, confessio, imitator, pascha, innumerabilis, inenarrabilis,
infidelis, paganus, commilito, virtutes, dominationes, throni,
potestates, hostia.
Some of these terms, it may be, were somewhat shocking in
a translation ; and therefore Gardiner would have covered them
in the original, and kept them concealed from vulgar inquiry.
In the carrying on this review, the books of the New Testa-
ment were divided amongst the bishops : for instance, arch-
bishop Cranmer had St. Matthew ; Longland, bishop of Lin-
coln, St. Mark; Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, St. Luke;
Goodrick, bishop of Ely, St. John ; and so the rest. By this
method the bishops were, in a manner, masters of the under-
taking, and might defer the performance to what time they
pleased.
To expedite the review, therefore, archbishop Cranmer ac-
quainted the house, it was the king's pleasure the translation
of the Old and New Testament should be examined by both
universities. This motion was much disliked by the house ;
all the bishops, excepting Ely and St. David's, protesting
against it. They alleged, " the universities were much sunk
from their former considerableness. That matters were car-
ried by a majority of young men ; that without maturity of
judgment, there was no relying upon the result : and, in short,
that the learning of the nation lay mostly in the convocation."
Cranmer replied, " he was resolved to refer the review to the
universities, and be governed by the orders of the king his master.
Fuller, from However, by this disagreement, the business dropped."
oHiie Con- This couvocation the archbishop moved, that candles, silk
vocation. habits, and other ornaments, might be taken away from images ;
that missals, and other liturgical books, might be reformed ;
and that the names of the popes, and that of archbishoj)
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 89
Becket, might be expunged. That this reformation was not hknry
made this year, appears by the arehbishop\s acquainting the ._; ,
house next year, that it was the king's pleasure that all mass- J*^]^' j Jj , 2
books, antiphoners, and portuasses*, should be examined over ^^^^^^ 21.
again, and reformed from all mention of the bishop of Rome's fh,-kLi''di'
name ; from all apocryphas, feigned legends, collects, versicles, ^r<':ionHim
and responses : and that the names and memories of all saints, '''f missals,
which are neither mentioned in the Scriptures, nor by authen-
tical doctors, should be deleted in the same books and calen-
dars. And that the service should be compiled out of the
Scriptures, and other authentic doctors. And here the clergy
are blamed for their negligence in not expunging and omitting
such things and names, as by his majesty's injunctions and pro-
clamations were commanded to be stioick out and cancelled. Extracts
Upon this, it was ordered that the examination and correc- ColTvocation
tion of the said service-books should be committed to the ^"'"'i' fol. 65
bishops of Sarum and Ely, each of them taking three of the
lower house to their assistance. But the lower house waived
their privilege of furnishing a committee, and rested the matter
with the bishops.
To return to the former year : a bill designed for an act of
parliament was sent from the lord chancellor to the upper house l^Q.
of convocation, and read there. The purport of it was, that March 10,
bishops' chancellors might be married, and empowered to sus- ^ ^^non to
pend and excommunicate, and to publish all Church censures, empower lay
• 1 111 11- • • 111 C'^cnft'lors
as priests do : and that they, and their registraries, should to execute
have their offices for term of life, with sufficient fees and sala- suresrc-^'
ries from the ordinaries to support their families : and that an-^*^*^'*^-
officer deputed, having the king's seal or patent, should con-
tinue during life.
This bill being wholly disliked by the bishops, they moved the
lord chancellor that it might not be read in parliament. And
thus the chancellor, it is likely, thinking the request not unrea-
sonable, the matter was laid aside.
It was ordered in the u[)per house, that every Sunday and
holyday throughout the year, the curate of the parish, after Feb. 21,
the To Deum and Magnificat, should read to the people one ^^"l^^--^-
chapter of the New Testament in English, without exposition ;
and when the New Testament was read over, then should begin ij.foi. ai.
' " Portuag," (a word said to be derived from " portcz-vous,") a manual breviary:
variously spelt portas, portus, porthosc, portuos, and porthusc.
90 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- the Old. This convocation business was managed at some
Abp. Cant, distance of time ; but I thought it most proper to mention it
' '' ' together.
Tiie king of England being provoked with his nephew"'s
breaking the interview at York, levied an army, which, under
the command of the duke of Norfolk, entered Scotland ; and
after having ravaged the country, countermarched to Berwick.
1542. Dec. The Scotch, to make reprisals, advanced with a body of fifteen
feated at thousaud into England, by the west marches ; but these troops
Solway. were defeated at Solway, by a handful of men, under the com-
mand of ISIusgrave, Dacres, and sir Thomas Wharton. This
disgrace sat heavy upon the king of Scots' spirits, and threw
The death of \{ix\\ into a mortal distemper. He died at Falkland, in the
James tlui i i • • i *. i • o <• i i p i •
ui,, kinfi of two-and-thn^tieth year oi his age. Some lew days beiore his
cot am . ^gath, he received the news of his queen''s being delivered of a
daughter at Linlithgow. The cardinal, hearing the king was
dead, is said to have practised with one Balfour, a priest, to forge
a will. By this pretended instrument, the king had put the
administration into the hands of the cardinal, the earls of
Huntley, Argyle, and Murray, during the young queen''s
minority. This will was immediately published in Edinburgh.
But the body of the nobility believing it a counterfeit, made
Sijotswood, choice of the earl of Arran for reerent.
Regist. Bon- To go back to England : this year Bonner, bishop of
ner, fol. 39. London, published his injunctions. I shall abstract them for
the reader.
Bonner's First. His clergy are enjoined to observe all orders set forth
njimctions. j^^ ^^^ king''s authority, and to provide themselves either a
written or printed copy of everything of this kind.
Item. That every parson, vicar, or curate, was every day to
read a chapter in the Bible, with some approved comment upon
it ; beginning with the Gospel of St. Matthew, to the end of
the New Testament ; that they should take care to charge
their memory with what they had read, and be prepared to
give the bishop, or any of his officers, an account of their pro-
ficiency.
Item. That they procure themselves the book called " The
Institution of a Christian Man ; or, the Bishops'" Book," and
that they study it, pursuant to directions given them by their
ordinary.
Item. That being absent from their benefices, according to
T500K III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 91
the permissions of law, they suffered no priest to undertake the iiexry
cure, unless first presented to the bishop, or his officers, and < ,_ -
allowed by them.
Item, That every parson, &c., shall exhort his parishioners
in the pulpit, once a quarter, not to make clandestine mar-
riages, and that the parents, or some relation or friend, may be
present at the contract, and record the form.
Item. That no parsons, vicars, &c., presume to many any
persons married before, without being sufficiently informed of
the decease of the wife or husband of the parties.
Item. That parsons, vicars, chantiy-priests, &c., shall teach
their parishioners'' children to read : taking but moderate rates
of those that are able to pay.
Item. That they endeavour to make up differences, promote
good correspondence, and exhort the parishioners to pass over
injuries, and forgive each other.
Item. That those who display their malicious * temper,
disregard the authority of their curates, and make their con-
fession to foreign priests, should not be admitted upon the
testimonials of such confessors, nor allowed to receive the
communion in their own parish, until they have changed their
conduct, and submitted to confession to their own curates.
Item. All parsons, &c., are enjoined to warn ale-house-
keepers and vintners, within their parishes, not to suffer any
gaming or drinking in the time of divine service, under pain of
excommunication, and being farther punished by the laws of
the realm.
Item. That all curates shall, in the pulpit, twice every
quarter, declare the seven deadly sins, and the Ten Command-
ments, that the people may be fully instructed in their duty to
God and their neighbour.
Item. That all priests appear in the habit of their function.
Item. That all parsons, &c., exhort their parishioners, both
in the pulpit and elsewhere, to avoid swearing and cursing,
railing and detraction, adultery and fornication, gluttony and
drunkenness. And to present those notoriously guilty of those
crimes at every visitation.
Item. That no priest shall give himself the liberty of any
unlawful diversion, or go to ale-houses or taverns, excepting in
cases of necessity.
92 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- Item, That no parsons, vicars, &c., shall suffer any plays,
Abp. Cant, ganics, or interludes in their churches or chapels.
' ^ ' Item. That no sermon composed by other men, within this
two or three hundred years, should be made use of; but that
the preacher should raise his discourse upon the gospel or
epistle of the day : that in this exposition they are not to
strike out into singularities, or notions of their own invention ;
but to explain the text agreeably to the sense of some Catholic
doctor allowed in the Church of England. They were like-
wise enjoined to explain the ceremonies of the Church, not to
run out into intemperate heat and passion, and rail against
those of a different opinion ; but to recommend virtue and
declaim against vice, without personal reflections. They are
farther enjoined, to instruct the audience in the prayers used
by the Church, either commonly, or upon particular occasions :
to let the people into the meaning of the sacraments, to open
the force and significancy of them, and with what solemnity
and devotion they ought to be received. They were to avoid
entertaining the people with fabulous relations, or histories of
187. suspected credit : and when the preacher had enlarged upon
the text, to what length he thought fit, he was then to abstract
the substance, and repeat the most material jjassages in few
words, and reinforce his reasoning with what supplemental
arguments he thought fit.
Item. That no parson, vicar, &c., shall permit any person
under the degree of a bishop to preach in their churches or
chapels without a special license from the king or the ordinary,
which the person was to produce before he had the Uberty of
the pulpit.
Our learned Church historian, in his remarks upon these
injunctions, tells us, " That in the time of popery there had
been but few sermons but in Lent ; that the pulpit discourses
on the holy days were spent in panegyrics on the saints, and
magnifying of relics. It is true in Lent," he observes, " there
was a more solemn and serious way of preaching, but there
was not that pains taken to inform the people of the hateful-
ness of vice and excellency of holiness, or the wonderful love
of Christ, by which men might be engaged to acknowledge and
Bishop Bur- obcy him ; and, in short, that the people had been little
n^3W.' ^' acquainted with the fundamentals of Christianity."
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 93
Now this gentleman, with due regard to him, goes too deep henry
in his censure ; there was a better provision for the instruction ^ >
of the people than he seems aware of; neither were the bishops
so negligent in discharging their function as this representa-
tion supposes. That our historian has overloaded the indict-
ment, appears from the canons of Otho and Othobon, and the
constitutions of archbishop Peckham. By these provisions
the bishops were obliged to reside upon their cathedrals and
instruct their flock. The parish priests are likewise enjoined
to preach frequently, to instruct the audience in the funda-
mentals of religion, to explain all the articles of the Christian
faith and the Ten Commandments : to discourse upon the seven
works of mercy, the seven deadly sins, the seven principal
virtues, and the seven sacraments. Upon these main heads
of faith and practice they were bound to preach once a quarter,
and offcener if occasion should require ; and that they might
not mn off from the point and mistake in their composures,
the council under Peckham has defined the lines, and formed
a short discourse upon each head, and laid down such direc-
tions that they could not easily ramble or miss their way. See my
Now the latest of these provisions was made in the reign of pt.i. p.'m
king Edward I. Farther, by the constitutions of John de ^fD.lsGO.
Thoresby, archbishop of York, the parochial clergy are en-
joined to preach frequently to their parishioners, and explain
the articles of faith in the English tongue. At the close of
which injunctions, there is a remarkable exhortation directed
to the people, " To here Goddys service every Soneday with
reverence and devocioun ; and seye devowtly thy Pater Noster,
&c., and here Goddys lawe taught in thy modyr tonge. For
that is better than to here many massys." If we come nearer
the Reformation, we shall find preaching more frequent than
this historian supposeth. For Dr. Litchfield, rector of All
Saints, Thames Street, London, left three thousand and eighty-
three sermons in his own hand, and preached by him. And Dr. Litch-
can we imagine all these discourses could be delivered in Lent ? •,^'^/JJ^'' '"
Bradly, the suffragan bishop of Norwich, spent many years in y-17.
travelling that diocese for the business of preaching ; Dr. died in the
Colet, dean of St. Paul's, constantly preached or expounded ^''"'^
the Scripture ; and Dr. Colinwood, dean of Lichfield, preached
in that cathedral every Sunday for many years together. narm. p. bG.
Our learned historian takes notice, " That none were to
94 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- preach without a particular license from the king or his dio-
Ahp. Cant, ccsan, and that the small number of good preachers was the
BNioirBur'- occasion of this restraint." But this is plainly mistaking the
net, p. 317. matter : for the parochial clergy were under no necessity of
procuring such licenses for their own cures. The injunction,
as far as they are concerned, was not to suffer any stranger
to preach in the parish without producing the licenses above-
mentioned. The historian goes on in his remark and tells us,
Ibid. " That to supply the slender qualifications of parish priests,
a book of homilies was printed, in which the Gospels and Epis-
tles of all the Sundays and holidays in the year were set down,
with a homily to every one of these, which is a plain and prac-
tical parajihrase on these parcels of Scripture. And that these
were to be read to the people by such as were not licensed to
preach."
A. D. 1542. That the parish priests are not barred preaching, hath been
observed already. I grant a book of homilies, of the same
contents mentioned by this historian, was published, with a
monopoly patent to Richard Bankes : but then this was printed
in 1540, two years before the setting forth Bonner's injunc-
tions. Our historian infers from the manner of these homilies,
that the " compiler of them was a man both of good judgment
Ibid. and learning."
This gentleman, I perceive, took the book for the work of
a single hand ; but the title-page tells us, it was " drawn forth
by diverse learned men, for the singular edification and com-
modity of all good Christian persons, and in especial of priests
and curates."
The heats of ^s to the licensed preachers, their lausiness was to travel
some of the , , t • i • i t i
preachers, the country, to discoursc upon controversial pomts, and settle
the belief of the audience. These men, it seems, sometimes
indulged their passions, and played their invective too strongly
against the opposite party. These sallies occasioned frequent
complaints to the king. To guard, therefore, against malice,
or bad memory in the informers, the preachers wrote their
discourses and read them. And from hence the reading of
sermons grew customary in England. And thus the worth of the
matter makes amends for the coldness of the delivery, and what
„, J. is lost in the sound is ffained in the sense.
bidden to be To proceed. The injunctions take notice of the acting of
lurches. plays in churches, than which nothing could be a greater
3
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 95
profanation and abuse. These representations were made by iiexry
some of the gospellers. The subject of the entertainment was > L^!!_>
the immoralities and disorders of the monks and clergy : they
took the liberty hkewise to ridicule their religious worship. ibi<i. p. 318.
The mob were pleased with these theatrical shows, in hopes,
it may be, of being set free from discipline and restraint. The
clergy complained, as they had reason, against such licentious
sport ; this, they said, was the way to let in atheism, and Extracts of
make all religion a jest. For if people were allowed to bur- fore^"
lesque devotion, and make themselves merry with the cere-
monies of tlie Church, they would proceed to farther extremi-
ties, and laugh the nation out of their creed at last. The
judicious, and better sort of reformers, disliked these courses, i gs.
but the politicians of that party countenanced this license, and
made gi-eat use of it : and upon what motives they went is not
difficult to discover.
This year, at a parliament begun the 22nd of January, an An act re-
act passed relating to the decision of controversies in religion. ^ZTlTtia^*'
The preamble sets forth, " That many seditious and ignorant ^^'^.''■''' '° '^'^^'-
people had abused the liberty granted them for reading the "'" ''^"^*'
Bible, that great diversity of opinions, animosities, tumults,
and schisms, have been occasioned by perverting the sense of
the Scripture. To retrieve the mischiefs arising from hence
it is enacted, that a certain form of orthodox doctrine, conso-
nant to the inspired WTitings and the doctrine of the Catholic
and apostolic Church, shall be set forth as a standard of belief,
that TindaFs false translation of the Old and New Testament,
and all other books touching religion in the Enghsh tongue,
contrary to the articles of faith, or that summary of doctrine
published by the king in one thousand five hundred and forty,
or any time after during his majesty's reign, shall be sup-
pressed, and forbidden to be read in any of the king's
dominions,
" All printers and booksellers are prohibited printing or
vending any of the said books. The exposing the doctrine of
the religion established, in plays or ballads, is likewise pro-
hibited under deep forfeitures and imprisonment. All books
likewise impugning the holy sacrament of the altar, or main-
taining the damnable opinions of the anabaptists, are prohibited
under forfeitures and fines. The reading the Bible is likewise
96 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- prohibited to all under the degrees of gentlemen and gentle- \
Ab)!. c!ant. women." After this follows a proviso of some liberty. " That i
' ' it shall be lawful for all persons whatsoever to read or teach
aU such doctrine as is or shall be set forth by his majesty since
the year of our Lord 1540. And also the psalter, primer,
Pater Noster, Ave, and Creed, in English. And if any spiri-
tual person shall preach or maintain any thing contrary to the
doctrines above-mentioned, he shall recant for his first offence,
abjure for his second, and bear a faggot ; and upon a farther
relapse shall be adjudged an heretic, suffer the pains of burn-
34 iicn. 8. ing, and forfeit all his goods and chattels."
cap. 1.
Statutes at
arge. There are two favourable provisos upon this act : first,
the chancellor of England, generals and officers in the field,
the king*'s justices, the recorders of any city or town, the
speaker of the parliament, and all other officers, justices, and
ministers, which have been accustomed to declare any good or
virtuous exhortations in any assemblies, may use any part of
the Bible as they have done formerly, with this limitation, that
they did not raise any discourse contrary to the doctrine set
forth, or to be set forth, by his highness.
To understand the meaning of this proviso we are to observe,
that it was usual for the lord chancellors, judges, recorders,
&c., to take a text for their speeches upon public occasions.
By another proviso it is enacted, that the king might alter
or set aside the act or any part of it.
Our learned Church historian takes notice of another act
passed this parliament, which made way for the dissolution of
colleges, hospitals, and other foundations of that nature. " The
courtiers," as he continues, " had been practising with the
presidents and governors of some of these houses, to resign
them to the king. The resignations were penned in the same
style with the surrenders of monasteries. Eight of these
instruments were procured and enrolled. But the progress of
this design was checked by the local statutes of most of these
foundations." For, by these provisions, no president or any
other fellows could make any such deed of alienation without
the consent of the whole society. But such an unanimous
concurrence was not easily gained. All such statutes are now
Bishop Bur- nulled, and none for the future to be sworn to them. Thus this
net, pt. 1. _ 1 1 i. /»
p. 314. gentleman has discovered the court compass, and what sort ot
nooK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 97
motives had the ascendant upon the practice of many of the HF.nuy
„,, . . ^ * ' VIII.
great men oi this reign. »
The next year, a book called "A Necessary Doctrine and a. n. 1.54.}.
Erudition for any Christened Man " was published by the king's
order. This book was designed for a rule of religious belief, of
which we have a general intimation in the act just mentioned.
By Bonner's late injunctions, it is plain this " Necessaiy Eru-
dition " was unpublished some part of the year 1 542 : for, by
one of the articles, Bonner enjoins the curates to provide tlie
"Institution of a Christian Man." Now, the "Erudition" being
a review and alteration of the " Institution " in several points, we
may conclude that, if the " Erudition "" had been published, the
clergy would never have been obliged to have procured the
" Institution " for the instruction of their parish : from hence wo
may reasonably infer the " Necessary Erudition " was not draun
up by a committee of the clergy in the year 1.540, as our
learned historian supposes*. For how can we imagine so finished Bisimi) nm-
and instructive a performance, a book designed for public use T-jn;'
and settling controversies, sliould lie by thus long I I grant
that brancli relating to the doctrine of the sacraments was
examined in the year mentioned by this learned historian.
This may be proved from Thirlcby elect of West minster's
having a share in this business : for the patent for founding
this sec is dated on the seventeenth of September, in the
thirty-second of Henry VIII., which was the year of our
Lord 1540. His consecration followed two days after. From Bisiioji r?nr-
hence we may conclude, the questions touching the sacrament Rero'rds,
were debated some little time before Thirleby's consecration, ^""''•^•o
. . mini. 2.5.
To finish the account of this matter : the queries relating to (juesHons
the seven sacraments were given out to the two archbishoiis, ^thTsacra-
the bishops of London, Rochester, and Carlisle, of Durham, ^^atef'"^"
Hereford, and St. David's. The other divines were Thirlcby, Godwin, iie
Dr. Robertson, Day, Redmayn, Cox, Leighton, Symmons,
Tresham, Coren, Edgworth, Oglethorp, Crayford, Willson, and
Robins. ^V^hen their answers were returned, two were ap-
pointed to compare them, and draw an extract of the particu-
lars, as to their agreement or disagreement. One of these thus
appointed wrote in Latin, and the other in English, The ori-
ginal answers of the two arclibishops, the bishops of London,
' Tlie fact is, tliut the rommittcc ocnipicil three yours, from 1540 to 1543, in tlic
preparation of this wurk. — Vik- " DuddV Church History," by Ticrncy.
VOL. V. H
98 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAN- Rochester, and Carlisle, and the Drs. Day, Robertson, Rod-
AifpSt. mayn, (Jox, Synunons, Leio-hton, Tresliani, Coren, Edgworth,
i^^^ and Oglethorp, are upon record ; but the papers given in by
Timn. 4!). ' the bishops of Durham, Hereford, and St. David's, and the
?ui^p.'m elect of Westminster, by the Di-s. Crayford, Willson, and
Robins, though mentioned in the extracts, are not to be met
with.
I S9. Having premised this, I shall proceed to a farther account
ofth^'^Nl of the ' ' Necessary Erudition ." To begin with the king's preface.
ccssarj/ Kill- Here his maiesty sets forth, " That in order to the bringing
ditioii." „ .. ,• 111 1T11
off his subjects from superstitious practices, he had pubhshed
the Scriptures in the English tongue : that though this expe-
dient was not without its effect, yet some people, out of a spirit
of pride and contention, had wrested the holy text, and given
rise to disputes, and diversity of opinions : that to recover the
people to orthodoxy and union, he liad set forth this summary
of religion, with the advice of his clergy : that it had been
viewed and approved by both houses of parliament." After this,
the king proceeds to the subject of the " Necessary Erudition,"
mentions the articles, and shows the reason of the order in
which they stand. He takes notice, "that the Church consists
of two sorts of men, some to instruct, and the rest to be in-
structed : that it is necessary for the first division to read and
study the Scripture : but as to the laity, the reading the Old
and New Testament is not so necessary for all of that class :
that liberty or restraint in this matter is to be referred to the
laws and government : and the legislature now lately had barred
several ranks reading the Bible."
From this passage, it is evident, the book was not pubhshed
till after the act made in the 34th of this reign.
The ariicle The " Neccssary Erudition" begins with a declaration of faith.
(^/aiih. jj rpj^jg theological virtue, they tell us, is to be understood in
two senses. First, for a belief of the being of God, and the
truth of his revelations." In this sense, faith is the gift of
God. Faith in the second acce[)tion is considered in conjunc-
tion witli hojie and charity. This faith is professed by every
Christian at his baptism. And here, to prevent an over-reliance
on bare belief, it is added, that all God's promises are suspended
upon conditions, and suppose our endeavours to obedience.
That where we are said to be justified by faith, we are to take
faith in this latter sense. And because a certain assurance of
BOOK nr.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 99
being of the number of the predestinate, is maintained by some HENRY
persons, therefore, to keep people from avoiding the extremes v ^J ,
of presumption and despair, or resting too much upon their own
thoughts and persuasion, the book tells us, this question is
undetermined in Scripture : that though we have no reason to
doubt God's promise, yet since the will is mutable, and the
frailty of human nature apt to be surprised, we ought not to
live under too strong a confidence, but to manage with caution
and viofilance, considering the force of the enemies we have to
deal w ith, always remembering the words of the apostle, " that
a man cannot be crowned, unless he strives lawfully."
Before I go farther, I shall observe to the reader, that the The^'Neces-
" Necessary Erudition'" is supplemental to the " Institution" in ^'^•"•'', '^l,"'J^.
some articles. For notwithstanding the " Institution" mentions ''""'"/ '". '''«
faith, free-will, and good works, m some short mcidental pas- in sn-e.ral
sages, yet there are no distinct discovu'ses upon any of these
three heads.
Upon the article of free-will, the " Necessary Erudition" main- Offree-n-iii.
tains this faculty is not extinguished by Adam's fall. This
assertion is supported by these plain texts of Scripture. " Be
not overcome of evil." — " Neglect not the gift which is in thee."
— Love not the w^orld," «fec. — " If thou wilt enter into life, keep
the commandments." — Now these exhortations, if a man had no ^'^^^■^ ^i'-
power to make use of them, would be to no purpose. But though i .ii-im ii.
we are not under an absolute independency, yet this facidty is
disabled by the sin of our first parents. The force of the mind
in paradise was much greater than afterwards. When Adam
and Eve were in the state of innocency, they were possessed of
an independence of thought : the superiority of their reason
was such, that they could check the animal impressions without
trouble, call off their thoughts from unserviceable objects, and
govern their inclinations at pleasure. Under this condition,
the practice of virtue was natural and easy, and it was no more
troublesome to obey, than to miscarry. But since the fall of
Adam, it is impossible to please God without supernatural
assistance. The propensions to duty are grown faint, and the
bent of the will lies mostly towards sensual advantage. Thus,
without the succours of grace, it is impossible either to begin
well, or to make any progress in a course of obedience. This
inal)ility of mere nature, and the necessity of a divine inter-
position, is proved from Scripture. " ^^'ithl)ut me ye can do Joimxv.
ii 2
100 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- notliing." — " No man can come to me, except the Father which
Abp. Cant. Sent me, draw him." — " We are not sufficient of ourselves to
'^^^^^ ' think any thing as of ourselves." — However, notwithstanding
2 Cor. iii. tliis disadvantage of our condition, we ought to make the most of
our remaining powers, we ought to co-operate with the assistance
of the Holy Ghost, and exert ourselves ; we are likewise not
to throw our misbehaviour upon any thing but our own neglect ;
for God is not wanting in sufficient provision, nor anywise the
author of sin. And here tlie clergy are particularly admonished
to guard in their public discourses : to avoid running into ex-
tremes on either side ; and neither to deny the freedom of the
will on one hand, nor the necessity of grace on the other.
Of pood Upon the article of o-ood works, the book begins with the
explication of the terms : that under this notion, not only out-
ward practice, but inward disposition, regularity of desire, and
religious temper are comprehended : and that indeed, the state
and furniture of the mind is chiefly to be regarded in this case.
And here the superstitious observances of the monks, and rest-
ing too much upon will-worship, uncommandcd service, and
outward performance, are mentioned with censure. To this is
added, that living toleral^ly by the directions of the la^v of
nature, though it may have some claim to temporal rewards,
yet is not available to eternal happiness, without faith in Christ.
As to those good works which commence upon preventing
grace, and are done in faith and charity, though they are not
without mixture and alloy, and fall short of perfection ; yet
their defects are supplied by the merits of Christ"'s passion,
and God of his goodness is pleased to accept them for a full
obedience ; and under this notion they are in some measure
meritorious and instrumental in making us happy.
AVorks of penance are likewise said to be somewhat service-
able towards justification. For instance : when a sinner,
upon recollecting the law of God, is struck with remorse of
conscience, and ashamed of his misbehaviour ; when he laments
his ingratitude, applies to prayer, and endeavours to recover
himself, and procure his pardon ; when he goes through a
course of discipline and mortification ; he cannot but be said to
190, make some advances towards justification. If, therefore, he
goes on in this godly method, continues his devotion, and begs
farther assistances of grace, he may be assured of the remission
of his sins, obtain the blessing of justification, be enabled for
ijooK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 101
farther improvement in the service of God, and come up to an henry
acceptable pitch of virtue, whicii, before he is justified, is plainly ^ . " i
impracticable. And though such works of penance are required
as preparatory conditions of forgiveness, yet justification and
pardon of sins are the free gift of God, and bestowed on us witii-
out any valuable compensation.
Farther, the maintaining the necessity and value of good
works, is no lessening of the grace of God. For all such com-
mendable actions are the effects of divine grace. Our merits,
as St. Austin speaks, are but the gifts of God ; therefore, we
we have no reason to boast of our performances, or value our-
selves upon the regularity of our conduct. However, we are
bound to improve upon the divine bounty, and make the most
of our talent. For to this end, as the apostle assures us, our
Saviour came into the world ; " that denying ungodliness and
worldly lust, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in
this world. Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem
us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people,
zealous of good works." And elsewhere, the same apostle Tit. ii.
declares, " that every one must receive the thing-s done in his
body, according to that he has done, whether it be good or
bad." 2 Cor. V.
The article of purgatory is much the same with the " Institu-
tion :" the " Erudition" says, " We are not to make use of the
name of purgatory, nor dispute or reason about it ;" which is
much the same lano;uao;e with the " Institution."
The "Erudition" differs in some places from the "Institution." The difcr-
For instance : Christ's descent into hell, wliich is the fifth article n,.; " Erudi-.
in the " Institution," is the fourth in the " Erudition." And SCj'i^.
here, though hell is taken in the worse sense, yet the design of ''"«•"
our Saviour's coming thither, is more briefly and generally
handled. In the article of our Saviour's sitting at the right
hand of God, both books mention his intercession ; but the
" Erudition" adds an explanatory caution concerning the media-
tion of the saints : that notwithstanding the intercession of the
Church militant and triumphant is serviceable for the rest of
their brethren, yet all this benefit is only in virtue of the
mediation of Christ our head.
In the article of the Catholic Church, the " Erudition" endea-
vours to refine upon the " Institution," makes kings heads of
the particular churches in their dominions, and gives them the
superintendency in reference to the aj)pointing of bishoj)s.
102 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- In tlie communion of saints, toucliinef the communication of
AT R R ' o
Abp. Cant, good woi'lvs from one member, to the benefit of the whole body,
' '' ' the " Institution" dilates more against the pope's privilege of
dispensing the treasure of the Church, than the " Erudition."
In the last article, the " Institution" declares good men are
made happy, not upon the score of their own performances,
but through the mercy of God, and the passion of Christ ; of
which in this place, the " Erudition" mentions nothing.
To go on to the doctrine of the sacraments. First. In the
article of penance, the " Erudition" adds, upon the institution
touching the usefulness of confession to a priest, " that such
application is serviceable for awakening the penitent"'s con-
science ; to make him sensible of the degree and danger of his
guilt ; what a glorious condition he is fallen from, by breaking
his baptismal engagements ; and how heartily he ought to
abhor himself for failing in his duty to so great a benefactor.'''
The " Erudition" lays the same stress upon sacerdotal absolution
with the " Institution," and maintains, that as is there is no ad-
mission into the Church but by the sacrament of baptism, so
after the commission of sin, penance is the only way for re-
covery. " Where priestly absolution cannot be had," says the
" Erudition," " the penitent may be safe without it." This is
not denied, but rather supposed, by the " Institution."
Under the sacrament of the altar, the " Erudition" speaks
plainly for transubstantiation, which the " Institution" doth not,
Dut now we are to observe, the Six Articles were enacted ;
and farther, that Cranmer and his party, who opposed the
passing the Six Articles, were overruled in the composing this
" Necessary Erudition." The " Erudition" insists on the suffi-
ciency of receiving under one kind, of which there is not a
word in the " Institution." The " Erudition" likewise takes
notice, that priests used to receive only under one kind, except
when they consecrate.
Under the head of orders, the " Erudition" makes orders one
of the Seven Sacraments, and defines it a gift of grace for
administration in the Church ; that it is conveyed by conse-
cration and imposition of the bishop's hands ; that in the
beginning of Christianity, this character was given by the
apostles. The proof is drawn from the epistles of St. Paul to
Timothy and Titus. The words are these : " Stir up the gift
of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my hands."
" Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by
LOOK HI.] OF GEEAT BRITAIN. 103
prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery ;' ' henry
or " the authority of priesthood," as this book translates it. v ,^ ,
" For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou shouldst r I™* ?■
. ^ Vvm.. IV.
ordain elders in every city, as I have appointed thee." — " Lay Tit. i.
hands suddenly on no man." i xim. v.
From the original and conveyance of ecclesiastical power,
the " Erudition" proceeds to the settling other circumstances.
And here it is declared, that the nomination, election, or
appointment of ecclesiastical ministers, is not prescribed and
determined by the word of God. That this matter is left
wholly to the constitution and laws of particular countries,
made with the consent of the chief magistrate. That the
functions of the clergy consist in preaching and administering
the sacraments, in the power of binding and loosing ; that is,
in giving absolution, and admitting the penitent to Church
communion, and excommunicating those who refused to be
reclaimed. It is likewise part of the business of the clergy to
pray for the universal church, and particularly for those com-
mitted to their charge ; to which is added, that notwithstand-
ing the office of priests and bishops takes in this extent of
direction and government, yet it is not defensible for any of
them to execute any part of this function, excepting in sucli
manner and under such limitations as the ordinances and laws
of every Christian realm shall permit them so to do.
From hence the "Erudition" proceeds to describe the qualifi-
cations of priests and bishops, from the epistles of Timothy and
Titus. The heresy of the Donatists, who made the sacraments j J'°'' "'"
of no force, when administered by immoral persons, is like-
wise censured : and here the virtue of these conveyances of
grace is said to depend upon the Divine institution, and not
on the qualifications of the bishop or priest. After this, there
is mention made of the appointment of deacons, to which is
subjoined, that the Scripture speaks expressly of no more than 191,
the two orders of priests and deacons ; but that other inferior
degrees, such as sub- deacons, exorcists, &c., were added to the
former by the primitive Church. That St. Austin takes notice
of all the lower orders, and with what ceremonies and solem-
nity they were conferred in his time. Under those called
priests or presbyters in the New Testament, this book supposes
the episcopal character was meant : for that these two orders
were distinct and subordinate, is plain from this " Erudition,"
101 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part h.
CKAN- which tells us in express terms, that the office and niinistra-
Ai)|). Cant, t'ion of bisliops is instituted and described in the New Testa-
' ■•' ' ment. The disproof of the pope's supremacy, is much the
same with that in the " Institution."
In the doctrine of confirmation the books are both agreed ;
and, under extreme unction, the " Erudition " adds that we
should not rely too much upon this remedy,
LTpon the sacrament of matrimony the " Institution "" and
"Erudition " discourse after the same manner ; only, concerning
the indissolubleness of lawful marriages, they differ something in
the expression. The " Institution'" affirms, that, where there was
any original impediment to begin this relation by the laws of
Cirod and holy Church, there they may proceed to a divorce ;
l)ut the "Erudition," speaking to this point, instead of the laws
of holy Church, changes the expression to " the laws of every
realm."
LTpon the second commandment both books declare against
expensive ornamenting of images, and that the money would be
better bestowed upon relieving the poor.
Under the fifth commandment the "Institution" mentions
the spiritual parents before the civil; but the "Erudition"
ranges the civil first, — that is, next after the natural.
Passive obedience, without limitation or exception of cases, is
enjoined by the " Erudition," no less than by the "Institution."
In touching the authority of the hierarchy the " Erudition "
treats tendei'ly, and leaves out the word " govern," mentioned in
the" Institution." However, the sacerdotal jurisdiction, as we
have seen, is proved from the same texts of Scripture in both.
The " Erudition," in the preliminary notes on the Lord'^s
Prayer, sets forth that it is very requisite unlearned people
should pray in their mother tongue ; that, by putting up their
[)ctitions in a language they best understand, their devotion
would be assisted, and they would be more fervent and intent
upon the matter they were about. This passage is wanting in
the " Institution." As to the sacraments, the "Erudition" makes
baptism, the holy eucharist, and penance, necessary, no less
than the "Institution ;" but does not insist so much on their
preference to the other four. To return : the exposition on
the Lord's Prayer, in both books, is unexceptionable and
instructive ; but, having nothing controversial or uncommon, I
shall pass it over.
BOOK 1 1!. J OF GREAT BRITAIN. 105
The exposition of the Apostles' Creed al)Ounds with excel- hhnry
lent matter. There is a large paraphrase on every article, ■^ L->
with practical inferences at the close. The style of both books f „*X"^J!J","
is strong, affecting, and snited to a common capacity. To add a ""^t^i-of^oks.
word or two by way of comparison : the " Erudition" manages
with less latitude, bends to the Six Articles, and, in some
points of controversy, drives farther into tlie doctrines of the
Roman communion. This book doth not maintain the hierar-
chal authority so unexceptionably, but gives in to an over-
balance for the regale. In a word, where the " Erudition ■" differs
from the " Institution," it seems mostly to lose ground, to go off
from the primitive plan, and reform backwards. Besides, this
last book does not stand uj)on so strong an authority as the
former. The " Institution,"" as we have seen, was the act of the
whole clerg}', and subscribed by both houses of convocation ; but
the " Necessary Erudition," as our learned historian observes,
was di'awn up only by a committee of the king's nomination. Bp. nmnct.
It is true the preface tells us it was approved by the lords spi- '"' ' ''" "
ritual in parliament ; but this may possibly amount to no more
than a majority in the upper house.
About this time, as may be reasonably collected, the rites Thccoyvio-
and ceremonies of the Church were brought under a review, 'chuihM-
and a rationale drawn up to explain the meaning and justify the «''««c<^-
usage. " The alterations in the missals and breviaries \sqxq so
inconsiderable," says our Church historian, " that there was no
occasion for a new impression : for, by the rasures of Beckefs
office, and some other saints, struck out by the king's injunc-
tions,— by these, and some other deletions, the old liturdc
books were allowed to serve. It is possible it was thought the
change of the mass-books, and others of that kind, might have
been too great a charge upon the parishes ; and, it may be, the
people might have fancied their religion changed, and a new
worship put upon them, if the service-books had been taken
away. But, whatever was the reason, the people had their old
rituals continued, and the churches were furnished with no new
books for divine service during this reign." Bp. Burnet,
To this sense our learned historian delivers himself; but,''" '^"
notwithstanding this remark, there was a new impression of the
liturgy, " secundum usum Sarum," which was an office for
divine service best known, and farther used than any of the
106 ECCLESIASTTOAL HISTORY [i-art ii.
^mf rest. It is printed with coiTcctions and deletions, with the
Abp. Cant. king''s patent of privilege. The title-page stands thus : —
" Portiforium secundum usum Sarum, noviter impressum, et
a plurimis purgatum mendis. In quo nomen Romano pontifici
falso aseriptuui omittitur, una cum aliis qua; Christianissirao
nostri regis statuto repugnant. Excusum Londini per Edvar-
dum Whytchurch, 1541. Cum privilegio ad imprimendum
solum."
And having mentioned the rationale, I shall give the reader
a transcript of it from the Cotton library. The title is
Bibiioti,. tiiis :—
Cotton.
Cleop.
E. 5. ^ " Ceremonies to he used in the Church of Enciland^ together imtli
an Explanation of the meaning and significancy of them : —
An orhjinul. " Thougli it be veiy truth, that there is a great difference
bet\Aixt the commandments and works expressed by Scripture
necessary for a Christian man's life and salvation, and rites and
ceremonies devised by men, — because the works contained in
Scripture are the express commandments of God, which may
not be infringed, taken away, or exchanged by any man, — and
the other said rites and ceremonies are appointed and ordained
by man, which, upon causes reasonable, may from time to time,
by governors and men of authority, be altered and changed, —
yet such ordinances, rites, and ceremonies, devised by such as
are in authority, for a decent order, quietness, and tranquillity,
ought (all abuses and superstition clearly taken away) to be
192. with all reverent obedience observed by the people, not as
works, or workers for their salvation, but as godly policies and
ordinances, made and devised by Christian governors, to the
intent — as St. Paul saith. Cor. i. 14 — tliat things should be
done in a Christian congregation with an honest reverence and
decent order : and therefore, to the end that this Church of
England may be comely and quietly ordered and well instructed,
it is thought meet and convenient that the orders, ceremonies,
and rites following, should be in the same Church honestly,
obediently, and reverently kept and observed.
" The Church.
" And, first of all, to have a common house for Christian
people, which we call the Church, is very necessary, that there
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. J 07
they may come together where the Word of God is preached, iiknry
the sacraments are ministered, and prayers — as well of the > .^ —
people as the minister's — to Almighty God are made, both for
them that be ahve and also for them that be departed in the
faith of Christ : wherefore it is convenient that place, and the
altars there, be sanctified, washed, and prei)ared with prayers.
" ' Sanctified,' — that is to say, separated from all proftme uses,
and dedicated to the end before rehearsed. And, therefore, no
Christian person should abuse the same, either by eating,
drinking, buying, selling, playing, dancing, dicing, or with any
other profane or worldly matter : for all soberness, quietness,
and godliness, ought there to be used.
" ' Washed,'' — to admonish all Christian people to wash
inwardly their own hearts and consciences, which be the living
temples of God, before they shall approach to the use of any
holy mystery there.
"'Prepared with prayers,' — that the sacraments there
ministered may be acceptable to Almighty God ; and that
it may please him to hear the humble and devout prayers of
his people there, and that aU things there done and heard by
them may be to the commodity and wealth of their souls.
" The Church-yard.
" And, albeit that a glorious sepulture is not profitable to
the wicked man, and an evil sepulture hurts not the good man,
yet to put us in remembrance of death, that we may leave sin
and wickedness, and to testify our faith and hope of the resur-
rection of our bodies, therefore it is convenient that the
Church-yard, for a place of common burial for Christian
people, should be sanctified and hallowed ; and if it chances
the same to be polluted, we think it convenient to be reconciled
again. And the sepultures of Christian men, with good and
godly pray(;rs now used, and other ceremonies belonging to the
same, are very laudable and convenient.
" The Bites and Ceremonies observed about the Sacrament of
Baptism.
" First, the catechism which goes before the baptism. And
it is as much as to say, a teaching, or an instruction : for, in
the primitive Church, when that many came to the Christian
faith at the years of age and discretion, it was used that such.
108 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- bofoi'e they were admitted to baptism, should be taught the
Abp. Cant, articles of the Christian faith, and the sum of the Christian
religion, and should promptly and readily render the same to
their pastor or curate ; which were yet to be used, if that any
such would desire to receive baptism ; but, in baptism of
infants, which for lack of age cannot be instructed, the priest
shortly expresses there such instructions, and then charges the
godfathers and godmothers farther to teach the child or child-
ren, when they come to lawful age ; and then beginneth to
make a cross upon the forehead of the child that is offered to
be baptized, in token that he is come to be professed, and
totally to be dedicated to Christ crucified, whom he will never
be ashamed before men openly to confess and knowledge,
" Then he makes another cross upon the breast ; from
whence cometh the belief signifying, that it is not enough to
confess Christ with mouth openly, unless he does stedfastly
believe in heart inwardly.
" And, therefore, the minister prays Almighty God to take
away the blindness of his heart, and to make him apt to receive
grace given him in baptism. And then he puts hallowed salt
into his mouth, to signify the spiritual salt, which is the Word
of God, wherewith he should be seasoned ; that thereby the
filthy savour of sin should be taken away, preserving him from
corruption, and making him a meet apt vessel to continue in
the moisture of wholesome and godly wisdom ; and, therefore,
the minister prays that he may be replenished with heavenly
food, and that he receiving this grace of baptism, may obtain
everlasting reward.
" Then the minister makes the sign of the cross on the
child's forehead, adjuring the devil to depart, and no more to
approach him, but to knowledge his sentence of damnation,
and to give glory unto God, and to Jesus Christ, which
triumphed upon the cross over him in his own person, prayino-
that this child now purged from the wicked spirit, may be the
sanctified temple of the Holy Ghost.
" After this is read the gospel taken out of St. Matthew
xix., beginning, ' Oblati sunt Jesu pueri.' ^Vherein is shewed,
that the oblation of young children is acceptable unto Christ,
of whose Church, without baptism, they cannot be made mem-
bers : wherefore the peojjle, according to this example, offer
their children to the minister to be baptized.
BOOK in.] OF GREAT BRTTATN. 100
" Then the niinistor wets with spittle tlic noise thurles ' and IIKNRV
ears of him that shall l)e baptized, putting us in remembrance ___ <
of the miracle of the deaf and dumb wrought by Christ, who
looking up into heaven, puts his spittle with his fingers to his
ears, and touching liis tongue, saith, ' Ei)hpliatha,'' that is to
say, ' Be opened, "* and so he healed him ; signifying thereby
the grace and godly influence descending fi-om heaven, whicli
by the operation of the Holy Chost, o^^ens our nose to take
the sweet odour and savour of the knowledge of Christ, and
our ears to hear his word and commandments.
" Then the minister exliorts the godfathers and godmothers,
with all others that are present, to pray to God that the child
may worthily receive the blessed sacrament of baptism, to the 193.
honour of God, to the salvation of the soul, and confusion of
our ghostly enemy, the devil : and so the minister, and all
they together, say the Pater Noster.
" Then immediately the minister makes the sign of the cross
in the right hand of the infant, which cross should in all our
lifetime admonish us valiantly to defend, resist, and withstand
the crafty assaults of our enemy the devil, and all our corrupt
and perverse affections and desires. And so blessing the
child in the name of the Father, the Son, and Holy Ghost,
takes it by the right hand, and bids it enter into the Church,
there to be admitted as one of Christ's flock and congregation ;
and so proceeds to the font. And there entering towards the
baptism : First, inquisition is made of the name of him that
is to be baptized, to the intent, that by giving him his name,
he may now profess himself to a new master, Chri.st : for of
old custom, such professions were made by such inscriptions,
and giving in of their names.
" Then there follows a stipulation made under pi-escript
words, the minister demanding certain questions, and he that
is baptized, or his sureties, making answer to every question
or demand, particularly. Which demands, questions, and
answers (to the intent the godfather, with othfrs then present,
may know what is a Christian man's profession at his baptism)
wo think it very convenient and meet to be uttered hereafter
in the English tongue.
" And first, to the interrogation of the minister : ' Forsakest
' Noise thurlcs, nostrils, from the Stixon ikfs tln/H, nose hole, to thirl (now siicU
thrill ) signifies to perforate.
no ECOLESTASTTCAL HISTORY [part ir.
ri?AN- tliou the devil?"' Ho, or his sureties for him, answers ; ' I for-
Ai)|.. Cant. ^^^^^ him."' The minister saitli, ' And all his works f It is
■ ' answered, ' I forsake them."* The minister saith, ' And all his
jxHiips and vanities V The answer is, ' I forsake them.'
" After this, the minister anoints the child with holy oil,
upon the breast, and betwixt the shoulders behind : which
unction upon the breast, signifies that our heart and affections
should be wholly dedicated to Christ, and established in a per-
fect faith in his mercy, which the oil doth commonly signify in
Scripture : and the anointing between the shoulders, with the
sign of the cross, signifies, that we should be bold and strong
to bear the cross of our Lord ; and patiently to sustain such
cross of persecution, trouble, and afiiiction, as our most merci-
ful Lord shall lay upon us.
" Then farther, the minister makes inquisition of the belief
of him that is to be christened ; saying, ' Believest thou in
God, the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth V It
is answered, ' I believe.' The minister sayeth, ' Believest thou
in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord," &c. The answer is,
' I believe.' The minister sayeth, ' Believest thou in the Holy
Ghost, the holy Catholic Church, the communion of saints, the
remission of sins, the resurrection of the body, and after death
to have everlasting life V The answer is, ' I believe.' All
which promise and profession of renouncing the old errors,
and believing, and embracing the truth made in baptism, every
Christian man ought to have in his often remembrance.
" And after this, the minister sayeth unto him that is to be
baptized, these words, ' What askest thouT It is answered,
' Baptism :' the minister demands farther, saying, ' Wilt thou
be baptized V It is answered, ' I will.' For there is no man
saved against his will, but willingly. For as man by his own
free will, obeying the serpent, did perish ; &o when God calls
l)y grace, by the conversion of his own mind, every man truly
believing and intending to work, is saved. Then the minister
calls the child by the name, and baptizes it in the ' name of
the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ;' (putting it into the water
of the font, and taking it out again ; or else pouring water
upon the infant) whereby the person christened, has not only
remission of all his sins, by the operation of the Holy Ghost,
but also by the same is signified the death and resurrection of
Christ, the only cause of our health and salvation : and more-
14
LOOK HI.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. Ill
over, that we should daily mortify our desires, and corni])t hkxry
affections; and so washed from sin, walk in a new, pure, and v ^"'' ^
godly life and conversation.
Then after this haptism, he is anointed with holy chrism
on the head, as the supreme and principal part of man ; signi-
fying thereby, that he is made a Christian man by the head of
his congregation. And that he is anointed with the spiritual
unction of the Holy Ghost ; that by his assistance and grace,
he may obtain everlasting life.
" Then he that is baptized, is clothed in a white vesture, in
token of his manumission and freedom from the former cap-
tivity of the devil : and it signifies also a Christian purity and
innocency, which after the washing away of the spots of his old
sin, he ought studiously to conserve and keep, and so to come
to the presence of Christ at the day of judgment, and reign
with him in glory everlasting.
" Finally. The minister puts a candle-light in the right
hand of him that is baptized, in token that he should through
all liis lifetime, shew before all men a light of good example,
and godly works ; that he may be always in readiness with
the saints to meet our Lord, and receive the fruition of ever-
lasting joy.
" Ministers.
" The ceremonies, observances, and prayers, said and done
in the consecrations of bishops, and giving orders to priests,
deacons, subdeacons, and other inferior ministers, as heretofore
has been accustomed and as it is devised in the books called
pontificals, (all manner of things concerning the pretended and
usurped power of the bishop of Rome abolislied and utterly
put aside ; and the king's most right and true supremacy, with
all things to the same in any wise appertaining and belonging
always preserved and obeyed) be very laudable and expedient
to be used ; for by these ceremonies and observances, every
man in his order, state and degree, is admonished what apper-
tains to their offices. And let prayers be made to God, that
they truly, sincerely, and devoutly, may use the ministi'ation
to them committed, to God's honour, spiritual comfort of
themselves, and all other Christian people.
" Service off he Church.
" The service used in the Church, daily in some places, or
112 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- upon the Sundays and otlicr feasts in all places ; that is to
Ai>i>. Cant, say, Matins, Prime, Houi^s, Evensong, and Compline, whereof
' ' the most part is of Scripture, as the Psalms, and many times
the Legends, (certain things added by man well reformed) are
lf)k very expedient and godly; both for that the ministers pray,
and give thanks to God for themselves, and for the people :
and also, that by the example of their prayers, they move and
excite the people to pray with them. And therefore, for the
adorning of the same service, surplices, copes, and other ves-
tures in the doing thereof, are very laudable and comely.
" The sober, discreet, and devout singing music, and playing
with organs used in the church, in the service of God, are
ordained to stir up, and move the people to the sweetness of
God's word ; the which is their song. And by that sweet
harmony, both to excite them to prayers and devotion ; and
also to put them in remembrance of the heavenly triumphant
Church, where is everlasting joy, with continual laud and
praises to God.
" Ceremonies used in the Mass.
" Forasmuch as divers go about to reprehend the mass,
and as much as in them is to withdraw Chrisfs flock from
hearing thereof, taking it as a thing of little or small value ;
and the ceremonies of the same for a mocking and a mumming,
calling them also dumb ceremonies. Therefore, to the intent
that the mass may be the more regarded, and the mouths of
such as calumniate and reprehend the same, stopped ; it is to
be understood, that the mass is a remembrance of the passion
of Christ, whose most blessed body and blood is there conse-
crated, and the ceremonies thereof are not dumb ; but they
be expressives and declaratives of the same passion, to the
intent that by such signs and ceremonies, they that be present
thereat, may the better be admonished and reduced into the
memory of the same. And,
" First. It is to be understood, that the priest is a common
minister in the name and stead of the whole congregation ;
and as the mouth of the same, not only renders thanks to God
for Ohi'lsfs death and passion, but also makes the common
prayers, and commends the people and their necessities in the
same to Almighty God.
" The priest therefore, when he shall say mass, says it not
DooK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 113
in his common apparel, which he daily uses ; but puts upon him HENRY
clean and hallowed vestments, partly representing the mysteries ' ^J—^
which were done at the passion ; partly representing the virtues
which he himself ought to have that celebrates the mass. And,
" Fu'st. He putteth on the amice, which as touching the
mystery, signifies the veil, with which the Jews covered the
face of Christ, when they buffeted him in time of his passion :
and, as touching the minister, it signifies faith, which is the
head, ground, and foundation of all virtues ; and therefore, he
puts that upon his head first.
" Secondly. He puts upon him the albo, which as touching
the mystery, signifieth the white garment, wherewith Herod
clothed Christ, in mockery, when he sent him to Pilate.
" And as touching the minister, it signifies the pureness of
conscience, and innocency he ought to have, especially when
he sings the mass.
" The girdle, as touching the mystery, signifies the scourge
with which Christ was scourged.
" And as touching the minister, it signifies the continent
and chaste living, or else the close mind which he ought to
have at prayers, when he celebrates.
" The stole, as touching the mystery, signifieth the ropes or
bands that Christ was bound with to the pillar, when he was
scourged.
" And as touching the minister, it signifieth the yoke of
patience ; which he must bear as the servant of God ; in token
whereof he puts also the phanon * on his arm, which admonisheth
him of ghostly strength, and godly patience, that he ought to
have, to vanquish and overcome all carnal infirmity,
" The overvesture, or chesible, as touching the mystery,
signifies the purple mantle that Pilate's soldiers put upon
Christ, after that they had scourged him.
" And as touching the minister, it signifies charity, a virtue
excellent above all other.
" The minister, the which shall celebrate in the beginning,
comes forth, as from some secret place to the midst of the
altar, signifying thereby that Christ, who is the high-priest,
came from the secret bosom of his Father into this world, to
offer sacrifice for man"'s redemption.
' The fanon or fannel, inappula or manipulus, is a towel or handkcrcliicf, the term is
sometimes applied to the pendant of a bishop's mitre.
vor,. V. I
114 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- " And allieit, that that sacrifice be a sufficient iirice and
TVIPR - ...
Abp. Cant, redemption for all the world ; yet it is not efficient or effectual,
' ■' ' but only to them which knowledge themselves with penance
to be sinners, whom he came to justify ; as ho sayeth himself,
' Non veni vocare justos, sed peccatores.""
" Therefore the minister in the beginning, teacheth all men
by his confession, to humiliate and knowledge themselves sin-
ners, and ask remission, to the intent they may be the more
apt to participate of that high mystery. ' Nam Justus in prin-
cipio accusator est sui.'
" Then after this followeth, ' Kyrie Eleison, et Christe
Eleison,'' which be words of desire, and to pray God for mercy ;
which mercy we cannot have of our deserts, but of God's good-
ness, and Christ's merits only. And therefore the minister,
proceeding to the midst of the altar, renders the glory unto
God ; singing the angels' hymn and song, ' Gloria in excelsis
Deo,' i. e. glory be mito God in heaven : whereby we be
learned, not only to know that we receive all our benefits of
God, being bound to give him thanks for them ; but also the
means whereby we receive them, which is by the mediation of
Christ, that is both God and man ; by whom the Father is
pleased and reconciled, angels and men agreed.
" Then this song done, the minister and people with saluta-
tions, exhort each other to prayers, in which he prays as well
for the multitude, as for himself; and therefore it is called
CoUecta, and it is directed to the Father, and commonly con-
cluded in these words, 'per Dominum nostrum JesumClu'istum,'
&c., which sheweth and declareth unto us, that we be only
heard by Christ, and that our prayer is by him valuable, and
by ourself without him of no value. And when the prayer is
ended, the people express their desires and minds to be heard,
and answer Amen ; which signifies, so be it.
" After that prayer made, then the priest, as a meet minis-
ter to teach the people, reads the Epistle, which is a lesson
195^ taken out of the Old and New Testament, and it precedes the
Gospel, and prepares the mind thereunto ; hke as St. John
prepared unto Cliiist, and the old law unto grace. And Christ
sent the disciples unto divers places to preach before his
coming ; whereby the people shall be more apt to receive the
heavenly doctrine of the gospel, and with a true faith believe
the rewards and benefits promised in the same.
BOOK in.] OF UEEAT BRITAIN. 115
" Next to the Epistle, ensues the Graill* ; the which teacheth henry
also such wholesome doctrine, as was taught before in the > ._
Epistle ; that they, proceeding in virtue by degrees, may pro-
ceed from virtue to virtue, until such time as they may see
Almighty God in his glory : and therefore follows the song of
gladness, called the Hallelujah, i. e. Laud ye God, Both to
admonish us to remember God with a glad mind, and also with
such mind to prepare ourselves to the hearing of the Gospel,
and the joyful promises of the same.
" Then follows the Gospel, which is a glad message or
tidings ; for in it is contained the glad news of our salvation ;
the which the angels showed to the shepherds at Christ's
coming : saying, ' Ecce evangelizo vobis gaudium magnum ;'
and therefore the Church, with light, and other ceremonies of
gladness and peace, reads it to the people, standing up dili-
gently to hear the same ; declaring, thereby, their prone and
ready minds that they have to the doctrine of the Gospel.
" And forasmuch as faith springeth of the word of God,
therefore divers days, the Church (after the Gospel read) pro-
nounces with a loud voice the Creed, expressing the faith with
her mouth, which before she conceived in her heart, according
to St. Paul's saying, ' Corde creditur ad justitiam, ore autem
confessio sit ad salutem."*
" Then follows the Offertory, whereby wc learn to prepare
ourselves, by God's grace, to be an acceptable oblation to him,
to the intent we may be partakers of the blessed sacrifices
which Christ offered for us upon the Cross.
" At which time the minister, laying the bread upon the
altar, makes the chalice, mixing the water with the wine ; sig-
nifying, thereby, how that blood and water ran out of Christ's
side in his passion ; and admonishes us of the inseparable
coupling and joining of Christ and his Church.
" Then, after the Offertory done, the priest washes his hands,
knowledging himself not to be so clean, but that he has ever
need more to be washed, according to the saying of David,
' Wash me, Lord, more and more from my wickedness, and
cleanse me from my sin.'
" Then after follows a prayer, secretly said, which is called the
Secret of the ^Liss, and that signifies Christ's secret and privy
conversation, which he kept with his disciples, a little before
' Grain, gradual.
1 2
116 ECCLESIASTTOAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- his passion. For after the determinate sentence of death,
Ab!!.^c!int. conspired by Caiphas and the Jews against him, he walked no
" ■- ' more amongst them openly, but amongst his disciples secretly.
" Next after the secret follows the Preface, which is a pro-
locution or prayer, which goes before the most reverend con-
secration of Christ's body and blood, preparing the minds of
the faithful people to the reverence of the same ; and moving
them to erect their hearts to Almighty God ; giving him
thanks for his inestimable benefits, with desiring that their
voice joined with the company of angels, in one consent of laud
and praise, proceeding as well from the Church triumphant as
militant, unite and knit together, may, without end, sing this
seraphical hymn, ' Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus,"* to the laud of
the blessed Trinity, whose glory replenishes heaven and earth,
" Then after this Preface follows the Canon, which is said
secretly of the priest, not because it is unlawful to be heard,
read, or known of the people (as some fancy), but that it is
expedient to keep silence and secrecy at the time of such a
high mystery ; and that both the priest and people may have
the more devout meditations, and better attend about the same.
" Then the priest begins to represent, in this sacrifice of the
mass, the most painful and bloody sacrifice once offered for our
salvation upon the cross, and prays the Father to accept these
gifts prepared for the consecration ; and inclining his body,
makes a cross upon the altar, and kisses it, signifying, thereby,
the humble inclining and obedience of Christ to his Father's will,
to suffer his passion upon the altar of his cross for our salvation.
" And then following the example of Christ, the high bishop,
which, approaching the time of his passion, gave himself to
prayer ; so also, according to the apostle's doctrine to Timothy,
the minister gives himself to prayer : First. In general for the
universal Church, of the w^hicli he desires peace and preserva-
tion. Secondly. For princes and rulers that govern the same.
Thirdly. For all Christian and faithful people, remembering
specially in his memento, such as charity most binds, and time
suffices him so to do, making an honourable mention also of
saints which be departed. And first, of our Lady, the twelve
apostles, and as many martyrs, A\'hich, either by their bodily
presence, preaching, or their bloodshedding in their lifetime,
did bear witness and testimony to Christ's passion, joining
them, as it were, both in one communion and participation of
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 1]7
Christ's death and merits, which hath deserved as well cjrace henry
VIII
to the one as glory to the other, desiring God by their prayers to ^ ,_ $
protect and defend the whole congregation of all Christians.
" And after certain prayers and petitions made for the
people, and also that the oblation may be acceptable unto God,
he proceeds with all reverence to the consecration.
" First. Of the bread, taking it in his hands, and giving
thanks, following the example of Christ ; by virtue and power
of whose words, the substance of bread is turned into the sub-
stance of the body of Christ.
" And likewise the substance of wine into his precious blood,
which he lifteth up, both that the people with all reverence
and honour may worship the same, and also to signify thereby,
j)ai-tly Christ's exaltation upon the cross for our redem[)tion,
which was figured by the serpent sot up by Moses in the de-
sert, and partly signifying that triumphant advancement and
exaltation whereto God the Father, because of his passion, has
exalted him above all creatures, bidding the people to have it
in remembrance as oft as they shall do the same. After the
which, the priest extends and stretches forth his arms in form
of a cross, declaring thereby, that according to Christ's com- 196.
mandment, both he and the people not only have fresh remem-
brance of the passion, but also of his resurrection and glorious
ascension.
" And so he proceeds to the second memento, in which he prays
for them that be dead in the faith of Christ, and sleep in peace,
that it might please God to grant them a place of refreshing,
light and peace. Then he joins himself with the people,
knocking himself upon his breast, thereby teaching them, that
he and they both be sinners, and have need of mercy and grace
purchased by Christ's passion, and desireth Almighty God to
give a society with the holy apostles and martyrs, not as an
esteemer of their merits, but as a merciful grantor of remis-
sion, and that by Christ, by whom he works and grants all
these benefits ; wherefore all honour and glory is to be ren-
dered to him by Christ, and with Christ, the Holy Ghost being
knit in unity to them.
" And then expressing with a loud voice, how this honour
and glory is due to God, he saith, ' per omnia ssccula sa?culo-
rum,' i. e. pei-petually ; the Church answering Amen.
118 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- " Tlie priest then, to the intent that he may the more
Abp.'cSnt. worthily receive the blessed body and blood of Christ, both
' ■- ' to the comfort and strength as well of him as of them that be
present, saith the Pater Noster, asking of God this heavenly
and celestial bread, with deliverance from all evils, and increase
of quietness and peace; and so discovering the chalice, in
token that Christ would the fruit of his passion to be opened
and manifest to all the world, takes the host and breaks it,
and divides it, in token of the distribution of it amongst his
disciples at his last supper, and the breaking of his body at the
time of his passion : at which supper, above all things, he
commends to them peace and charity, saying, ' Pacem meam
do vobis, pacem relinquo vobis.' And therefore the minister
takes the kiss of peace from the blessed sacrament, and sends
it to the people, saluting each other in ' osculo sancto,"* as
biddeth St. Paul, admonishing them thereby of the fraternal
and mutual peace and concord which they ought to have ; with-
out which peace and concord, this communion or sacrament of
common union, is to them nothing profitable, but much to their
hurt.
" Then saith the priest thrice, ' Agnus Dei,"* &c. advertising
us of the effects of Christ^s passion ; whereof the first is, deli-
verance from the misery of sin. The second is, from pain of
everlasting damnation ; wherefore he saith twice, ' miserere
nobis ;*■ i. e. have raercv on us. And the third effect is, ffivina:
everlasting peace, consisting in the everlasting fruition of
God ; wherefore he saith, ' Dona nobis pacem ;"* i. e. give us
peace-
" Then follows the commixtion of the body and blood of
Christ together, signifying the joining together of his body and
soul at the resurrection, which before were severed at the time
of his passion.
" And albeit there be two consecrations, yet there is but one
sacrament, containing under the form, the holy body and blood
of Christ inseparably.
" Then follows the Communion, which is an exciting or a
moving to the people to laud and praise God. And because
in the primitive Church, when devotion was fervent, divers
used many times to receive it together with the priest ; there-
fore, in the prayer called the Post-communion, the priest, in
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 119
the name of them all, prays and renders thanks unto God for HKXRY
their spiritual refection, ' per Dominum nostrum,"' by whose pas- ^ .
sion exhibit, the mass has its strength and efficacy.
" Then the priest eftsoons turning his face to the people
after the Salutation, says these words, ' Ite, missa est,' i. e.
Go ye, the mass is ended. And in that he bids them go, is
signified, that we ought to follow Christ in his holy life, and
always be going from virtue to virtue, and not to stand and
tarry in the worldly pleasures, but diligently to hasten to life
everlasting. And that we may be of the number of them to
whom it shall be said, ' Venite benedicti,' i. e. Come, ye blessed
of my Father, and receive the kingdom, &c. ; the priest gives
us at our departure sometimes the benediction in the name of
the whole Trinity ; signifying that last benediction which
Christ gave to his disciples in the mount of Olives, when he
ascended to his Father, where he sits on liis right hand a con-
tinual intercessor for us, to whom be all laud and praise for
ever. Amen.
" The Sundays are to be continued and employed in the
service of God, to hear his word preached, to give thanks unto
him for the benefits we receive daily. And that day is much
to be regarded, both for the antiquity, and also for that it is a
memorial of Christ''s resurrection, whereby we ought to be
stirred to erect our minds from earthly things, to heavenly con-
templations of Christ's glorified nature ; by that conceiving
also a certain hope of our resurrection and eternal glory.
" The feasts of our Lord, divers times in the year, received
and approved as holy and solemn days, are to be kept in their
accustomed veneration and solemnity, as well for the sundry
causes before rehearsed, as also for that they represent unto
us the manifold and inestimable benefits of our redemption.
As the incarnation of Christ, his apparition, passion, resuiTec-
rection, ascension, the sending down of the Holy Ghost, and
such other.
" The feasts of saints, as divers of our blessed Lady, of the
apostles, martyrs, confessors, and virgins, such as are not
abrogated, or otherwise ordered by the high governor, are to
be used in godly exercise and due veneration, according to the
approved custom. Because, that in those days we remember
the high gifts of God in them ; and for those not only to
glorify him. but also to pray him that we may have the like
120 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ir.
CRAN- grace here to follow their example of godly living, and at the last
Abp. Cant, attain with them the everlasting life, and the state that they
'^ ' be in.
" Bells arc ordered to call the ministers and people to the
church in times convenient ; admonishing them to come to the
preaching of the word of God, the ministration of the sacra-
ments, the divine service and prayer in the church for the
time used : to give knowledge to our Christian brother or
sister departed this world, that both we may call to remem-
brance our own mortality, and also be moved with charity to
pray for them so departed.
" It is convenient the bishops, and all other such as have
orders, and continue in their ministrations, for an honest dif-
197, ference, to be known from other persons, should not only wear
certain manner of vestures, and outward raiment ; but also, for
a like difference, to have, according to their order and degree,
a convenient crown, with other honest tonsure in their head.
" It is laudable and convenient, that (except sickness, or
any other reasonable impediment, or let) every bishop, priest,
and others having orders, and continuing in their administra-
tion, shall daily say divine service (i. e.) Matins, Prime,
Hours, Evensong, and Compline ; and such as are bishops and
priests, divers times to say mass ; and that they may say it
oftener, they ought to pray for grace, and dispose themselves
accordingly.
" Bearing candles on Candlemas days, is a very good usage
in memory of Christ, the spiritual light, of whom Simeon did
prophesy, as is read in the church that day,
" Fasting certain times and days in the year, as abstinence
in Lent, and other times received and appointed to be kept,
and not changed and abrogated, is very laudable, and without
a just and reasonable cause to the contrary, ought to be
observed according to the custom of this realm. For though
the manner of fasting, and certain days of fasting are not
expressed in Scripture ; yet we ought to fast by the teaching
of the Scripture, as it appears in many places of the same,
both of the Old and New Testament. For it is a godly
exercise, both to subdue and mortify the fleshly appetites, and
also to make the person more apt to pray. And therefore our
master Christ, for our example, not only fasted, but also does
teach us, that when we fast we should beware of hypocrisy.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 121
" The giving of ashes upon Ash- Wednesday, with these henry
words, ' Remember, man, that thou art ashes, and to ashes thou > J
shalt return,*' is to put us in remembrance in the beginning of
Lent, of our frail nature, and uncertainty of this Hfe. Where-
fore, it were very good and convenient to express the same in
EngHsh, to the understanding of unlearned persons.
" The covering of the cross and the images in Lent, with
the uncovering of the same at the resurrection, signify not
only the darkness of infidelity, which covered the face of the
Jews in the Old Testament, but also the dark knowledge they
had of Christ, who was the perfection and end of the law ; and
not yet opened until the time of his death and resuiTCction.
" And the same partly is signified by the veil which hid the
secret place of the ' sanctum sanctorum'' from the people ;
and in the time of Chrisfs passion was opened, that all men
might see it, and have a ready entrance thereunto. The Holy
Ghost signifying thereby, as saith St. Paul, that the day of
holiness was not yet opened, so long as the first tabernacle
was standing ; nor the way of life, as the prophet saith, was
known before.
" Bearing of palms on Palm-Sunday, is done in memory of the
receiving of Christ into Jerusalem a little before his death,
that we may have the same desire to receive him into our
hearts.
" The service upon Wednesday, Thursday, and Good-
Friday, differs from other service in the year. And the
Church useth then lamentable and mourning ceremonies,
reading the lessons of the lamentation of Jeremy, signifying
an heaviness, for so much as the Jews at that time travelled,
and sought by all means to apprehend Christ and bring him to
his death. And the same service is called ' Tenebra?,'' because
that Christ walked then not openly as he was wanted to do,
but kept himself secretly Avith his disciples in a city called
Ephraim, till it pleased him willingly to come and suffer his
passion for our salvation.
" The candles, in those nights, first lighted, and then put out
at every Psalm and Lesson, signify the manifold gifts given
by the holy prophets before the coming of Christ, which at
this time were darkened ; for the world was then in an infi-
delity, and the cruel Jews did not only put the former prophets
to death, but also then they practised the death of Christ, the
122 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- end of all prophets, which shortly after they accomplished to
Abp. Cant, their confusion and our salvation.
'^ ' " Upon Shier-Thursday \ as we call it, most principally it is
to be considered, that our Saviour did institute the most
blessed sacrament of thanks ; for then he gave to his disciples
his most blessed body to eat, and his most precious blood to
drink, the very same that after was betrayed for us, and put to
death, rose and ascended : he washed also the same day the
feet of his disciples, teaching humbleness, and very love and
charity, by his example.
'' Oil and chrism are this day consecrated, which signifies
principally the imperial and priestly dignity of Christ, and his
being anointed with the spiritual unction of the Holy Ghost
above all creatures, admonishing us of our state and condition :
for as of clirisma Christ is named, so of Clmst we are called
Christians.
" And, secondly, it signifies defacing and abolishing of the
rites and consecrations of the old law, which were done in oil.
And therefore at this time the old oil is burnt and destroyed,
and new consecrated, signifying thereby our new regeneration
in Christ, and holy inunction which we have by his Holy Spirit.
" It is a laudable custom the same day to wash the altars,
and to prepare with all cleanness the places where the most
blessed sacrament shall be ministered. And also to be for us
a remembrance, that as those things inanimate are washed and
cleansed for that purpose ; so we ought much more to prepare
and wash our minds and consciences at all times, and especially
at this time, for the more worthy receiving of the same most
high sacrament.
" Upon Good- Friday is renewed yearly the remembrance of
the blessed passion ; wherefore, that day, amongst other godly
ceremonies to be continued, is the creeping to the cross, where
we humble ourselves to Christ before the same ; offering unto
him, and kissing of the cross, in memory of our redemption by
Christ upon the cross.
" And that day is prepared and well-adorned the sepultre,
in remembrance of his sepultre, which was prophesied by the
prophet Esaias to be glorious. Wherein is laid the image of
the cross, and the most blessed sacrament ; to signify, that
there was buried no corpse or body that could be putrified, or
' Mandati dies, Mandy or Maunday Thursday.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 123
corrupted, but the pure and undefiled body of Christ, without henry
spot of sin, which was never separated from the (lodhead. . ^^^^'
And therefore, as David expressed in the fifteenth Psahn, it li'S.
could not see corruption, nor death could not detain or hold
him, but he should rise again to our great hope and comfort.
And therefore the Church adorns it with lights, to express
the gi-eat joy they have of that glorious triumph over death,
the devil, and hell.
" Upon Saturday, Easter even, is hallowed the font, which
is as it were vestigium, or a remembrance of baptism, that was
used in th^ primitive Church. At which time, and Pentecost,
there were used in the church two solemn baptizings, and much
concourse of people came unto the same.
" The first was at Easter, because the mystery of baptism
agrees well to the time. For like as Clu-ist died and was
buried, and rose again the third day, so by putting into the
water is signified our death to sin : and the immersions betoken
our burying and mortifying to the same. And the rising again
out of the water declares us to be risen unto a new life,
according to the doctrine of St. Paul. (Rom. vi.)
" And the second solemn baptizing (i. e.) at Pentecost, was
because that then is celebrated the feast of the Holy Ghost,
which is the worker of that spiritual regeneration we have in
baptism. And therefore the Church uses yet to hallow the
font also at that time.
" Upon Easter-day, in the morning, the ceremonies of the
resurrection are very laudable, to put us in remembrance of
Christ's resurrection, which is the cause of our justification.
And that as Christ being our head, was the first among the
dead which rose never to die again ; so all Christian men
being his members, do conceive thereby to rise from death of
sin to godly conversation in this life ; and finally, at the day of
judgment, when the bodies and flesh of all mankind shall by
the operations of God be raised again, to rise with him to
everlasting glory.
" General processions, and other particular processions,
with the Litanies and other prayers, are very laudable ; where-
in we pray to Ahnighty God for the health, prosperous estate,
and victory of our prince ; for the wealth of the realm, and for
the temperance and pureness of the air to man's health : and
also for the increase of grain, grass, and other fruits growing
124 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAN- upon the earth for the sustenance of man. In which proces-
Ab)!.^nt. sion, we use to follow the cross and image of our Saviour, not
' '^ ' only praying unto God for our necessities, whose image we do
follow, but also professing ourselves as true Christian people,
ready to bear our cross with Christ, willingly to suffer all
troubles and afflictions laid upon us for the love and cause of
our Saviour, like as he suffered for us. And so as his servants,
soldiers, and men of war, we follow his banner for the remem-
brance of him, declaring our proneness and readiness in all
things to follow and serve him ; provided always, that in all
processions the manner of praying appointed by ^tlie king's
injunctions be observed.
" The accustomed benedictions of bishops or priests, of old
time used in the church, are very laudable : for as ministers
and pastors of the flock of Christ for that whole people, where
they have their administrations, they pray to Almighty God,
that it may please him to bless the people (i. e.) to give them
his goodness and grace in all their necessities, both for the
body and soul : making a cross, to signify in whose name they
bless, and by whom they ask the same gift of God.
" Holy water and holy bread be two godly ceremonies, and
to be continued in the Church : the one to put us in remem-
brance of our baptism, and of the blood of Christ for our
redemption sprinkled upon the cross ; and the other to put us
in remembrance that all Christian men are one mystical body
of Christ, as the bread is made of many grains and yet but one
loaf, — and to put us in remembrance also of receiving of the
holy sacrament and body of Christ in right charity, which, in
the beginning of Chrisfs Church, men did oftener receive than
they do now."
Arciibishop By archbishop Cranmer''s answer to the " Seventeen Ques-
^pini^T * tions," it appears his opinion of Church power was extremely
overruled ill wrong and unprimitivc. He makes the government of the
tio7i of a Church and the functions of the hierarchy altogether pre-
Manr"'^ carious, and entirely depending on the pleasure of the civil
magistrate. These Erastian tenets, as they are now called,
were quite different from a paper signed by him some few
years before. It is called " A Declaration of the Functions and
Divine Institutions of Bishops and Priests." Here the inde-
pendency of the Church in matters purely spiritual is main-
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 125
tained without ambiguity or reserve ; and the doctrine touching henry
the sacrament of orders is penned to the same sense, and in a v ^^ ,
manner to the same words, with tlie " Institution of a Chris- Bibiioth.
tian Man." This " Declaration" was signed by Cromwell, the cicop"e. 5.
two archbishops, eleven bishops, and four-and-twenty divines of '"^- '^•'•
character. It is subscribed by Edward Hereford and John
Rochester : from whence it is plain it nmst have been drawn up
between the year 1536 and the beginning of the year. J 538 : for
John Hilsley, bishop of Rochester, was not consecrated till
1536 ; and Edward Fox, bishop of Hereford, died May the 8th,
1538. Godwin (le
But notwithstanding Cranmer was so unhappy as to change
his opinion, as appears by his answer to the questions above-
mentioned, yet he was overruled by a majority of the bishops,
who set forth the " Erudition of a Christian Man." And
more than that, he seems to have recovered his former senti-
ment ; for he subscribed the " Erudition," countenanced it in
his diocese, and checked Joseph, a clergyman, who took the
liberty to preach against it. Bp. Bumct,
At the defeat of the Scots at Solway, several of the nobility MfTnioriais
were taken prisoners, and brought up to London, and put into of Cramncr,
the hands of some English lords, and other persons of dis-
tinction, where they were entertained with great freedom and
honour. The archbishop of Canterbury had the earl of Cassilis,
the duke of Norfolk the earl of Glencairn, not to mention the
rest. These Scotch noblemen being treated to satisfaction,
and hearing of their king's death, suggested a match between ^ match
prince Edward and their young queen, with a promise of their between
interest to bring it about. The king being pleased with the ^^H^^ard
proposal, dismissed them upon the security of hostages, and "'"^ '^"^
presented them richly at their going off. Not long after, the Scots.
king sent sir Ralph Sadler to Scotland, to solicit the marriage
and conclude a peace. There were likewise Scotch ambassadors
despatched to the English court. In short, after some diffi-
culties adjusted, the marriage treaty was signed by the Scotch
ambassadors. But, upon their return, the queen-mother, the 199.
cardinal, and all the Scotch clergy were displeased with what was
done. Particularly the cardinal discovered his aversion to the
alliance in so remarkable a manner, that it was thought fit -to
confine him till the ratification of the mju-riage was settled, and
hostages promised for performance of articles. But the car-
126 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
*^ CRAN- dinal bribed his keeper, made his escape, and embroiled the
Abp. Cant, whole matter. And now acting under the countenance of the
Ttreidy^ quecn-mother, he gained the assistance of the clergy, by repre-
inarrimic scuting they Were in danger of ruin from the other party. He
cardinal prevailed that the hostages should not be sent into England, and
occasioned ill-usage being put upon our ambassador. The
king of England, who had reason to be displeased with this
breach of articles, laid an embargo upon the Scotch merchant-
men, and resolved to declare war against that nation.
The queen-mother and the cardinal applied to the French
court to fortify their interest, and desired that king to convey
over Matthew Steward, earl of Lennox, acquainting him this
lord was very considerable in his country, and averse to Hamil-
ton's party. The viceroy being informed of the earl of Lennox's
voyage, endeavoured to get the young princess, but was pre-
vented by the cardinal.
The earl of Lennox, upon his arrival in Scotland, levied four
thousand men, and gained his point upon the earl of Arran.
By a treaty between them, the young queen was put into the
custody of four of Lennox's creatures, and soon after crowned.
The viceroy being thus disappointed, and over and above not
very popular, was contented to be gained by the cardinal, and
wholly governed by him.
King Henry, being informed of the change in the Scotch
administration, demanded the person of the young queen,
alleging his apprehension of her being conveyed to France.
The Scots refusing to part with her, war was declared by our
king, and preparations made for that purpose. But of this no
more at present.
July, 1543. This year our king broke with France, and signed a treaty
p. 486. 495.' with the emperor. And about the same time he was married
to the lady Catherine Parr, the relict of the lord Latimer.
The king being acquainted that several persons were burnt
for religion at Windsor, seemed displeased with the rigorous
execution of the law. Whether he thought such methods of
severity unsuitable to the Christian religion, or whether he was
apprehensive his government would lie under hard imputations
by holding on this course, is not easy to determine. But what-
ever the motive was, it was plain his mind was altered ; for he
gave his pardon to sir Thomas Cardine, sir Philip Hobby, and
some others, who had fallen under the forfeiture of the Six
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 127
Articles. And for a farther proof of a gentler persuasion, he henry
withdrew his favour from the bishop of Winchester ; this pre- > >
late being represented of a prosecuting temper. ^'^' ^- '^^'^'
On the fourteenth of January the parliament sat at West- a.d. 1543-4.
minstei", and continued till the nine-and-twentieth of March
following. The first act relates to the succession, in which
there is a remarkable clause. " The act mentions two statutes
made in the 2Sth year of this reign, to exclude the usurped
authority and jurisdiction of the bishops of Rome ; that to
give the king an assurance of the fidelity of his subjects, they
were obliged to swear a renunciation of the papal supremacy,
and that each of the statutes above-mentioned, enjoined a
several oath."" But these provisions, it seems, falling short of
satisfaction, there is a supplemental clause added in the sta-
tute before us. The words are these : " Forasmuch as in both Aremari--
ctulc - cloitsc
the said oaths, mentioned in the said several acts, there lack in an act
full and sufficient words, whereby some doubts might rise : of/fc."^ *"
therefore, be it enacted by authority of this present parliament,
that from and after the last day of this session, all and every
such person and persons, which be ordered and limited by the
said several acts, to take the said oaths mentioned in the same
acts, shall from thenceforth, in lieu and place of those two
oaths, take and swear this corporal oath, according to the tenor
ensuing. And that they, which have already sworn the other
foresaid oaths, or any of them, shall take and esteem it of the
same effect and force, as though thoy had sworn this '." 35 11™. 8.
" In the former oaths," this statute sets forth, " there lacked "^ "
full and sufficient words." This oath, therefore, seems to supply
the defects, by extending the matter. Now if a parliament
can charge the conscience deeper, and throw a supplemental
clause upon an oath taken seven years before, the question will
be, whether a man can tell what he swears to ? And whether
this might not prove a discouragement against taking parlia-
mentary oatlis I Because, though a man may know the extent
of such a solemn engagement at present, yet he cannot foresee
with what addition it may be loaded by the legislature for the
time to come. And then the question will be, whether this
does not look like taking religion upon content, and resigning
to a parliament with implicit belief, in things of the most solemn
nature. The refusal of this oath is made high treason, but l M. l.
' A most extraordinary device for catching consciences.
128 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- this statute beino- since repealed, the subject cannot be affected
Aim. c^'nt. with the extraordinary clause above-mentioned.
' -^ ' During this session, one sir John Gostick, knight of the
clanmVr^ count}' for Bedfordshire, made a speech in the house against arch-
charyed zvith jrjigijop Crauuier, charged him with encouraging novel opinions,
and stated that his family was a nursery of heresy and sedition.
Bishop Gardiner is supposed to have been at the bottom of this
business. This speech of Gostick's being of the nature of an
impeachment, several lords of the privy council moved the
king, that since Cranmer lay under an imputation of so high
a nature, he might be dismissed the board, and committed to
the Tower, till inquiry was made into the truth of what was
commonly reported. The admitting the archbishop to the
Antiquit. privy council, they said, would discourage information,
ft'deinc^^^ In the mean time a report was spread, that the king had
determined Cranmer's ruin, that he would quickly be brought
to the scaffold, and share Crom well's fate. It seems his ene-
mies had so much the ascendant at court, that most people
thought it would be next to impossible for him to disentangle
himself. But the king happening to penetrate the matter, found
there was more art than truth in the clamours against Cranmer.
His majesty one evening after supper, upon pretence of divert-
ing himself upon the water, ordered his barge to be rowed to
Lambeth side. Some of the archbishop's servants acquainting
their lord with the king's being there, he came to the shore to
pay his regards, and invite the king to his palace. The king
bid him come into the boat, and sit close by him, and enter-
tained him with a long discourse in private.
200. Amongst other things, the king, to sound Cranmer the better,
complained, that since Cromwell's death, the kingdom had been
very much embroiled with heresy and faction ; that it was to
be feared, these different persuasions and animosities might be
attended with dangerous consequences, and break out at last
into a civil war. That therefore, such disputes about conscience
and religious belief, ought to be silenced. For this purpose he
was resolved to search after the grand incendiary, and take
him off by some exemplary punishment. That this, in the
opinion of several of the prelates and other lords, was the proper
method to put a stop to the mischief. Upon this he asked
Cranmer, what his opinion was of this resolve I The archbishop,
though he guessed the meaning of the question, answered
3
KooK in.] OF GREAT J3RITAIN. 129
frankly, and without any appearance of concern, that his hi^h- henry
ness had pitched upon a serviceable expedient, and that the ^^"- ,
rest of the heretics ought to undergo the same punishment with
their leader ; only he desired the king w^ould not charge those
with heresy who grounded their belief upon the inspired
writings. Upon this answer the king came closer, and said, " I
am informed by a great many hands, that you are the grand
heresiarch ; that it is you who encourage heterodoxy ; and
that were it not for your counterpaces, the Six Articles had not
been so much disliked, and contested in your province. I
desire therefore, you would deal clearly, and discover yourself
upon this matter." The archbishop told his highness he was
still of the same opinion he had declared himself, when the bill
was passing ; however, he had done nothing against the act.
Then the king, putting on an air of pleasantry, asked him
whether his bed-chamber would stand the test of the Articles ?
The archbishop, notwithstanding he was sensible marriage w^as
death in a priest, told the king he was married before his pro-
motion to the see of Canterbury, that he entered into this
relation during his embassy at the emperor's court : however,
to prevent falling under the penalty of the statute, he had
parted with his wife, and sent her to her family in Germany.
This answer, without evasion or reserve, pleased the king.
And now being fully persuaded of Cranmer's probity, he pulled Heispre-
oflF the mask, and began to assure him of his favour : he told tblg, ^
him the severity of the act was not levelled against him, and
then mentioned the information preferred against him, and
those who pretended to make it good.
The archbishop desired the charge might be carried on
through the forms of law ; for he was not afraid of standing
the utmost inquiry. The king, who was still more confirmed
of the archbishop's sincerity, told him he should put the cause
into his hand, and trust him with the management. Cranmer
replied, such a favour would be censured by his adversaries, and
interpreted to a partiality in his highness. He desired there-
fore, his majesty would be pleased to nominate some other
judge. However, the king had so strong an opinion of Cran-
mer's honesty, that he did not question the fairness of his con-
duct, though in a case in which himself was so nearly concerned.
Being dismissed by the king with this unexpected confidence,
he ordered Dr. Cox, his n icar-general, and Hussey, his principal
VOL. v. K
130 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- registrary, to go clown to Canterbury, and make a thorough
Abp. Cant, inquiry into the practice of those who had informed against
' ' him, to find out the men, and trace the progress of the plot :
but this vicar-general and the registrary moving slowly, and
trifling, as it were, over their commission, were suspected of
unfriendly intentions.
On the other hand, the opposite party pressed for Cranmer's
confinement, and that he might be brought to answer the charge
of heresy. The king yielded at last so far to their impor-
tunity, as to consent that in case they could make proof of any
one crime of the archbishop's against Church or State, he should
be sent to prison. Next day they were in expectation of gain-
ing their end. The king, who resolved to preserve Cranmer,
and was willing to discover the foul play, seemed to counte-
nance the prosecution, and let his enemies go the whole length
of their design against liim.
But now the matter being come to a crisis, it was time to
interpose. The king therefore sent one Mr. Denny, a gentleman
of his privy chamber, and one of Cranmer's friends, about
midnight, to Lambeth : his business was, to order the arch-
bishop to come immediately to the king. His majesty told
him, that the province of Canterbury, and almost the whole
kingdom, being overrun with heretical opinions, he was solicited
by almost all the privy council to commit him during the pro-
cess ; for without such a confinement the evidence would be
stifled, and it was impossible to go to the bottom of the matter :
for as the privy council suggested, all this heterodoxy was
owing to several foreigners of learning entertained in his family.
" This motion," says the king, " of the privy council, I have
agreed to ; to-morrow it is to be put in execution, and I desire
to know your sense of the reasonableness of it."
Cranmer returned the king thanks for pre-acquainting him
with this resolve, declared himself not miwilling to go to prison
and abide a trial : that not being conscious of any pretended
misbehaviour, he had rather stand the event of a judicial
inquiry, than lie under the load of unreasonable suspicion. He
only desired, that since his orthodoxy was called in question,
he might have learned and indifferent judges assigned him.
The king, instead of commending him for his courage and
integrity, told him his willingness to go to prison, and resting
so much upon his innocence, argued his simplicity ; " for," says
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 181
he, " if you are once eclipsed, and hurried into a gaol, there henry
will be knaves enough to inform against you ; which, as long as L' 11 .
you have your liberty, and your character stands entire, will
not have the confidence to say a word : and therefoi'e, since
you have not the discretion to consult your own honour and
security, I will undertake that part, and preserve you myself.
To morrow you will be sent for by the privy council, charged
with heresy and ordered to prison. Your way is, to plead that
since you have the honour to be one of the board, you may
receive the same treatment which they would desire in the
same case ; that those who inform against you may be brought
before the council ; and then, provided you cannot disprove
their evidence, you are willing to go to prison : and in case you
are refused this reasonable request, make your appeal to me,
and give them a sign you have an authority for such an appli-
cation :" upon this the king took a ring of great value off his
finger, gave it Cranmer, and discharged him.
The next morning there were messengers sent to Lambeth i^<^ ^ *^'
to summon the archbishop to the privy council. When he the privy-
came there he was refused admittance into the council- ^°"'""'^-
chamber : at which the courtiers attending thereabouts were 201 .
much surprised. When Dr. Butts, one of the king's physi-
cians, heard of this usage, he came to the archbishop to show
his regard, and keep him from being insulted. This doctor,
being soon after sent for by the king, told him he had seen a
very unusual sight. " What is the matter ?" said the king.
" Sir," said he, " there is a strange revolution in archbishop
Cranmer's quality : he is sunk from a metropolitan to a foot-
man ; for I have seen him wait amongst the liveries about an
hour in the lobby, before the council-chamber." " What !"
says the king, " does the privy council treat the primate of all
England in such a contumelious manner V And, upon this,
a gentleman was immediately sent to order the board to let
the archbishop into the council-chamber. At his coming in
he was saluted with a heavy accusation : that the king and the
council had received information of the kingdom's being infected
with heresy ; that this dangerous mispersuasion was propagated
by himself and his family ; and that, till the rise and progi'ess
and the whole detail of this misfortune was thoroughly ex-
amined, it was thought necessary to confine him in the Tower.
Cranmer desired the informers, the evidence, and all the furni-
K 2
182 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut it.
CRAN- ture of legal proof, might be produced ; that he might have
Abp. Cant. ^'^^^ liberty of defending himself before the board. For he
"^ ^^ ' could not help thinking it hard measure, that a primate
of England, and privy-counsellor, whose integrity had never
been called in question, should be haled to prison upon bare
suspicion ; that, by such an ignominious treatment, people
would be apt to presume him guilty ; and, by this means, he
might suffer when the cause came farther on. He alleged
several other reasons for gentler usage ; but, perceiving argu-
ment and entreaties signified nothing, he told them he was
sorry to find himself disappointed in his expectations of equity,
and that now he was obliged to apjieal to the king from those
he had so long sat with at the board, and lived with in a friendly
correspondence. Having said this, he delivered them the king''s
ring, acquainting them that, by this sign, their order for his
commitment was superseded. When they came with Cranmer
before the king, they were smartly reprimanded by his high-
ness. He told them " he was sorry to find his privy council so
much wanting in prudence and decency. What could put them
upon so foreign a fancy as to shut the archbishop out of the
council-chamber, and let him wait in the passage like a valet ?
He would gladly know whether any of them would be contented
to be handled with such disrespect himself?" And then, clap-
ping his hand upon his breast, he swore " he was more obliged
to Cranmer than any man living, and that no prince could have
better proofs of his integrity ; and, therefore, he expected that
all those who pretended an affection to him and his service
should treat the archbishop with all imaginable regard."
The rest of the board finding they had mistaken their mea-
sures, and being awed to silence, the duke of Norfolk replied,
" that the board had no design of doing any harm to the arch-
bishop of Canterbury ; their meaning, in moving for his com-
mitment, was only to give his innocence tiie fairer trial ; that
the process might proceed with a more unexceptionable appear-
ance ; and that, after the falsehood of the articles had been
fully disproved, he might be discharged with a greater advan-
tage to his reputation." To this the king returned, " I will
not suffer Cranmer, nor any person I have a value for, to be
thus harassed, and run this risk for clearing their reputation.
But I perceive there are some misunderstandings and animosi-
ties amongst you, which, unless they are quickly laid down, I
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 133
shall be forced to interpose and quiet them myself." Upon henry
this, the king went off with an air somewhat disturbed, and the ' -^ — '
privy council saluted Cranmer with the customary marks of
friendship and ceremony. Cranmer, having escaped the snare,
passed over the injury without the least resentment ; and,
from this time forwards, had so great a share in the king's
favour, that nothing farther was attempted against him.
Cox and Hussey being dilatory in executing their commis-
sion, as hath been observed, the king sent Dr. Lee privately to
Canterbury to examine the matter, and make his report of
what he could discover, in favour of the archbishop or against
hira. Lee, consulting with those who wished well to the Re-
formation, was directed to search the houses of some priests of
a contrary persuasion. And here, letters, written by the se- ^ concert
,, , ( T 1 1 • 1 p ITT" 1 1 T discovered
cretary oi uardmer, the bishop or VVmchcster, made a a\^- against him.
covery. The import of them was to raise the interest of their
party upon Cranmer, and bring on a prosecution. The king,
perceiving the impeachment of Cranmer to be nothing else but
plain concert and disaffection, began to cool in his esteem, and
withdraw his fancy from the men of that complexion ; and,
laying the whole scheme before Cranmer, advised him to take
care how he conversed with such people. He would likewise
have had Gardiner"'s letters read in the parliament -house ; but
Cranmer, not willing to come to an open rupture with the duke
of Norfolk and his party, prevailed with the long to conceal
them.
Cranmer's interest being thus established, the prosecution a miOga-
upon the " Six Articles '' began to slacken, and those inclined ''''" "^^^.j.
1 O ' lit /our Of iM
to the Reformation had better usage : for now the archbishop, act o/the
finding the juncture somewhat favourable, argued against the
severity of that sanguinary act in the parliament-house, pressed
for a mitigation of the penalty, and that no honest and well-
deserving subject might be obnoxious to such extremities, and
destroyed merely for acting with a good conscience.
And, notwithstanding Cranmer was deserted by the bishops
of Worcester, Chichester, and Rochester, who had promised to
stand by him and second his motion, yet his reasoning and
resolution made such an impression upon the temporal lords
and the king, that they agreed to moderate the rigour of the
statute. Thus, it was enacted, " that no persons should be
committed or molested for any presentment or indictment upon
134
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MEIx",
Abp. C:inl.
35 Hen. 8.
cap. 5.
Statutes at
Large.
35 Hen. 8.
cap. 3.
202.
Tlie. regal
style for
Ireland
enacted.
Some ahbey
lattds may
be held in
sockar/e.
35 Hen. 8.
cap. 14.
the ' Six Articles,'' but upon such presentments and indictments
as were made by the oaths of tvveh'c men before such commis-
sioners as are mentioned in this act and referred to in another.
The prosecution was hkewise to be made within a year after
the offence was supposed to be done." It was likewise enacted,
" that no person should be arrested or committed before
indictment, unless in some few cases ; and that if any preacher
should speak any thing in his sermon or lecture against the
statute of the ' Six Articles,' he was to be informed against, or
indicted, within forty days, or else discharged from being liable
to any prosecution."
By another statute, passed this session, the regal style for
Ireland, which the king had lately assumed, was confirmed to
the crown.
A loan lent to the king was likewise discharged b}^ act of
parliament. In the preamble of the statute it is said, amongst
other things, " that the reforming and extinguishing many
damnable and dangerous schisms, opinions, and arguments,
sprung and risen in the Church of England, and also of Ireland,
had been expensive to the crown."
By an act made in the 27th of this reign, it was provided that
in all grants of abbey-lands, a tenure by knight's service " in
capite," and a rent of the tenth part of the yearly value should
be reserved to the crown. But by this parliament the king is
empowered to change the tenures of knights'' services " in ca-
pite " into sockage or free burgage at pleasure ; provided the
yearly rent of the tenth part was reserved, and the estate
granted or sold to the subject did not exceed the value of forty
shillings per annum.
The crown was plainly a loser by this act : for knight-
service draws marriage, reUef, and ward. Besides, by sinking
the knight-service in sockage, the cavalry was weakened, and
the king less able to defend himself against any revolt or
mvasion.
Ati act /or
reviewing
the canons.
The last act I shall mention gave the king an authority to
name two-and-thirty persons, sixteen clergy, and sixteen lay, to
review the canons. And here it is expressly provided, " that
till such time as the king''s majesty and the thirty-two persons
have accomplished and executed the effects and contents afore
rehearsed and mentioned, that such canons, constitutions, and
BOOK HI.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 135
ordinances, synodal or provincial, or other ecclesiastical laws or henry
jurisdictions spiritual as be yet accustomed and used here in ,_^^ii^
the Church of England, — which necessarily and conveniently
are requisite to be put in ure and execution for the time, not
beino- repugnant, contrarient, or derogatory to the laws or
statutes of the realm, nor to the prerogatives of the regal crown
of the same, or any of them, — shall be occupied, exercised, and
put in ure for the time, within this or any other the king's
majesty's dominions ; and that the ministers and due executors
of them shall not incur any damage or danger for the due exer-
cising the foresaid laws ; so that, by no colour or pretence of
them, or any of them, the minister put in m-e any thing preju-
dicial or in contrary of the regal power, or laws of the realm,
any thing whatsoever to the contrary of this present act not-
withstanding."
The beginning of this summer the war with which the Scots
were threatened broke out. The king equipped a fleet of two May 4,
hundred sail, with land-men on board, commanded by the lord scof'kJd
Lisle. This admiral debarked ten thousand men at Leith. f,^'''£'^ii^'l
The town was taken without opposition, and the soldiers found
much more plunder than was expected. From hence, after
three days, they marched to Edinburgh, where the governor,
the cardinal, and many of the nobility, were posted with six
thousand horse and a considerable body of foot. However,-
upon the sight of the English troops, they thought fit to retire.
The burghers offered to surrender upon articles for carrying off
their effects, and that the Enghsh would not burn the town.
These conditions were refused by the lord Lisle, and the town
taken by storm, sacked, and burnt. However, they found the
castle too difficult an undertaking. When they had ravaged
the country thereabouts they countermarched to Leith, where,
after having destroyed the town and spoiled the haven, they
re-embarked. This rough treatment passed upon the Scots
for breaking the articles of marriage, and insulting the king's
ambassador. Godwin.
The earl of Lennox, being disappointed in his expectation of
man-ying the queen-mother, and meeting with some other mor-
tifications in Scotland, retired to king Henry with the earl of
Glencairn's eldest son, and some other persons of quality. The
king, by a formal treaty, engaged to support the earl of Lennox
136 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- against the earl of Arran and cardinal Beaton ; and gave him
Abp. Cant, tlie lady Margaret Douglas, his niece, by whom he had issue
^j^^jj^ Henry, lord Darnley, the father of king James I.
Annai. The king, who was now preparing for an expedition against
July 14. France, raised the value of money, and embased the coin. Soon
Bou/oifiie / . . •
taken'/,)/ after his landing at Calais he besieged Boulogne, which was
"'^ "".'/• suiTendered after less than two months'" siege. Before his enter-
A Utcm;i in ing upon tliis campaign he ordered a litany, or procession, to be
"^ ^'' set forth in English. The occasion of this order is said to have
proceeded from the wars and divided condition of Christendom.
Amongst other things, the king, in his letter to the archbishop,
takes notice, that the prayers being formerly in an unknown
tongue, made the people negligent in coming to church. The
Regist. archbishop's mandate is dated on the eighth of June. The
for4o! ' king, at his going oflp, had put the administration in the queen's
hands. This, as the lord Herbert thinks, was done for a check
upon the Roman Catholics : this princess being supposed of a
different persuasion. The archbishop of Canterbury, the earl
of Hertford — afterwards duke of Somerset, the lord-chancellor
AVriothesley, Thirleby bishop of Westminster, secretary Petre,
and the lord Parre of Horton, were commissionated to assist
1,(1. Herbert, the quccn, and direct her councils. About the middle of
October 1. September the emperor and the French king concluded a
peace at Crespie ; and the king of England, after a successful
campaign, returned home.
Sept. 13. This year Edward Lee, archbishop of York, departed this
Lei' arch- life. He sat thirteen years, and served the king in several em-
ro)T "^ bassies. His epitaph speaks very much to his advantage, with
respect to learning, conduct, and regularity. He is likewise
said to have been acceptable to all sorts of persons, and remark-
Godwin, do ably kind to the poor. He was succeeded by Robert Holdgate,
AiTgT^' a monk of the order of Sempringham, and translated thither
from Landaff. At his consecration he took the following oath
The oaths for renouncing the pope : "I, Robert, archbishop of York
•£.««!■% elect, having now the veil of darkness of the usurped power,
ihepofc. authority, and jurisdiction of the see and bishop of Rome
clearly taken away from mine eyes, do utterly testify and
declare in my conscience, that neither the see nor the bishop
of Rome, nor any foreign potentate, hath or ought to have any
jurisdiction, power, or authority, within this realm, neither by
God's law, or by any just law or meafis ; although, by suf-
BOOK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 137
ferance and abusions in times past, they aforesaid have usurped henry
and vindicated a feigned and unlawful power and jurisdiction v ^_ >
within this realm, which hath been supported till within these ^03.
few years past.
" Therefore, because it might be deemed and thought thereby,
that I took or take it for just and good, I thei-efore do now
clearly and frankly renounce, forsake, refute, and relinquish
that pretended authority, power, and jurisdiction both of the
see and bishop of Rome, and all other foreign powers — and
that I shall bear faith, truth, and true allegiance to the king's
majesty, and to his heirs and successors declared, or hereafter
to be declared, by authority of the act made in the session of
the parliament holden at Westminster on the 1 4th day of
January, in the thirty-fifth year, and in the act made in the
twenty-eighth year of the king''s majesty's reign — so help me
God, all saints and the holy evangelists." Regist.
Cranmer,
fol. 309.
Kitchen, bishop of Landaff, swore the same oath at his 32a ^"^' ^^^'
consecration ; and so did Farras, of St. David's, in the next
reign.
Nicholas Heath and Bonner, upon their promotion to their
respective sees of Rochester and London, took an oath to the
same purpose, but with some remarkable distinction. It runs
thus : —
" Ye shall swear, that ye shall never consent nor agree that An oath
the bishop of Rome shall practise, exercise, or have any manner Z'lpi'iciL^
of authority, jurisdiction, or power within this realm of Eng-
land, or any other the king's dominions : but that ye shall
resist the same at all times, to the utmost of your powers.
And that from henceforth ye shall accept, repute, and take
the king's majesty to be the only supreme head in earth of the
Church of England. And that to the cunning, wit, and utter-
most of your powers, without guile, fraud, or other undue
means, ye shall observe, keep, maintain, and defend the whole
effects and contents of all and singular acts and statutes, made
and to be made within this realm ; in derogation, extirpation,
and extinguishment of the bishop of Rome and his authority ;
and all other acts and statutes made and to be made in re-
fonnation and corroboration of the king's power, as supreme Regist.
head in earth of the Church of England," &c. foS.''
138 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
^RAN- To proceed : the king standing upon ill terms with France
Abp. Cant, and Scotland, and having exhausted himself with the late ex-
peditions, was solicitous about furnishing the exchequer for the
public service. For this purpose, the demand of a benevo-
lence was thought most expedient. The Londoners were
tried first, and here two of the aldermen^ Richard Read and
William Roach, were somewhat heavy in complying with the
king's occasions. To take off the ill impression of this prece-
dent, Read, an old man, and unpractised in the military pro-
fession, was forced to serve in the field against the Scots ;
where he was taken prisoner, and put to a high ransom. As for
Roach, he was informed against for misbehaving himself before
the privy council, committed to prison, where ho lay several
months, and was at last discharged with great difficulty ; and,
as some say, obliged to part with a sum of money for his
Godwin, liberty.
This summer the French, to revenge the disgrace of the
last campaign, and recover Boulogne, blocked up that town,
prepared a great fleet, and threatened England with a descent :
The French jjy^ thcso preparations were disappointed, and signified little.
ftltSC(lf*i'f/ 171 1 A ' O
their attempt And as the English stood upon the defensive in the south, so
^Emlkh they made an offensive war in the north of the island. The
coast. forces commanded by Ralph lord Evers, and sir Brion Laiton,
burnt Jedborough and Kelso, and harassed the neighbouring
country : and finding the governor retired with his forces, they
marched farther into the country, and continued their depre-
I'l- dations until they fell into an ambuscade, and were defeated at
lud. Herbert. Aucram.
This year the king made some farther advances in the re-
formation, as appears by his letter to the archbishop of Can-
terbury : it relates to several superstitious and unwarrantable
customs, touching vigils, and creeping to the cross. I shall
Paper-office, givo it the reader in the king's own words : —
The king's " Forasmuch as you, as well in your own name, and in the
letter to name of the bishops of Worcester and Chichester, and other
arclil>ish.op ^ ^
Crmimer, to our cliaplaius and learned men, whom we appointed with you
iZ, to tfie'^^' to peruse certain books of service, which we delivered unto
jaT'^f '^ you ; moved us that the vigil, and ringing of bells all the night
1545. long upon Allhallow-day at night, and the covering of images
in the churches in the time of Lent ; with the lifting up of the
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 139
veil that covereth the cross upon Pahn Sunday, with the henry
kneeling to the cross the same time, might be abohslied and v ^J -
put away for the superstition, and other enormities and abuses
of the same. First. Forasmuch as all the vigils of our Lady
and the apostles, and all other vigils, which in the beginning
of the Church were godly used ; yet for the manifold supersti-
tion and abuses which afterwards did grow by means of the
same, they be many years past taken away, throughout all
Christendom; and there remaineth nothing but the name of ^w- 1^^^.
vigil in the calendar ; the thing clearly abolished and put
away, saving only upon AUhallow-day at night, upon which
night is kept vigil ; watching and ringing of bells all night long.
Forasmuch as that vigil is alnised, as other vigils were ; our
pleasure is as you require, that the said vigil shall be abolished
as the others be, and that there shall be no watching or ring-
ing but as be commonly used upon other holydays at night.
We be contented and pleased, also, that the images in the
churches shall not be covered as hath been accustomed in
times past, nor no veil upon the cross, nor kneeling thereto
upon Palm Sunday, nor any other time. And forasmuch as
you make no mention of creeping to the cross, which is a
greater abuse than any other ; for there you say, ' Crucem
tuam adoranms Domine,' and the ordinal saith, 'procedant
clerici ad crucem adorandam nudis pedibus,' and after follow-
eth, in the same ordinal, ' ponatur crux ante aliquod altare,
ubi a populo adoretur ;' which, by your own book, called ' A
Necessary Doctrine,'' is against the second commandment.
Therefore our pleasure is, that the said creeping to the cross
shall likewise cease from henceforth, and be abolished, with
other the abuses before rehearsed : and this we will and
straitly command you to signify to all the prelates and
bishops of your province of Canterbury ; charging them in our
name to see the same executed, every one in his diocese 204.
accordingly."
To make this order practicable, and rightly understood by
the people, the archbishop suggested what he thought neces-
sary upon this occasion. I shall give the reader part of his p
letter to the king. The arch-
bishop's
" Neverthelesse in myn opinion, when such things be ""*"'^''-
altered or taken away, there should be set forth some doctrine \:>-n~ '
3
]40 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- therewith which should declare the cause of the abolishings or
Abp. Cant, alterations, for to satisfy the consciences of your people : for
"■ if the honouring of the crosse, as creeping and kneeling thereto,
be taken away, it shall seem to many that be ignorant, that the
honour of Christ is taken away, unless some good teaching be
set forth withal to instruct them sufficiently therein ; which, if
your majesty command the bishops of Worcester and Chiches-
ter, with other your grace's other chaplains to make, the
people shall obey your majesty's commandment willingly,
giving thanks to your majesty if they know the truth, which
else they would obey with murmurations and grudgings. And
it shall be a satisfaction to all other nations, when they shall
see your majesty do nothing but by the authority of God's
word, and to the setting forth of God's honour, and not the
diminishing thereof. And thus," &c.
The archbishop added a postscript to his letter, in which he
acquaints the king, " how the dean and chapter of Canterbury
were forced upon the alienation of their lands. That all this
ravage was made under colour of his highness's commands ;
but that he was sure other men, and not his majesty, had
gotten their best lands. He begs, therefore, that when his
majesty shall please to take some of their estates, they may
have a letter from his highness to be assured the motion comes
from their sovereign : that without such notice, the dean and
chapter may be sworn not to make any alienation. For as
the case stands now, everybody that hath a mind to their lands,
moves first they may be conveyed to your majesty, not that
those estates should be lodged in the crown, but granted away
from your grace's cathedral to themselves."
This letter, amongst other proofs, shows the disposition of
too many people, what scrambling there was for the Church
estates, and how much the loaves of the reformation were
Bp. Burnet, Valued above the doctrine.
Records, The bishop of Winchester being sent on an embassy to the
Py-^''- emperor, archbishop Cranmer seized the opportunity, and
an ed tract eudeavourcd to go forward with the reformation. He was
'canon law. Sensible the canon law, which governed the spiritual courts,
wanted a review. The supremacy of the Roman see, the pope's
power to absolve subjects from their allegiance, the infallibility
of his decrees, his superiority over general councils, and several
BOOK HI.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 141
other indefensible pretensions were maintained, and extrava- henry
gantly ovei*flourished in Gratian's " Deeretum," and other col- v ^^^ ,
lections of that kind. And of this Cranmer had some pains to
inform himself, and extracted several passages out of the canon
law. Bp. Burnet,
To ripen the matter, and bring the design to execution, the \lcc~oTds
archbishop prevailed with the king to pass the act, by which p- "^''■
his majesty was empowered to name two-and-thirty persons to
examine the canons, and give them what new form they thought
fit. The act passed, as hath already been observed, the per-
sons were nominated, the scheme drawn out, and the business
brought to a conclusion. Cranmer waited on the king at
Hampton Court, acquainted him the draught was finished, and A draught
wanted only his highness''s authority to make it law. By the entitled '
way, the conduct of this affair, and the nomination of the per- 'tii^'len'um
sons, were mostly referred to Cranmer. In short, an instru- J^ccksiusti-
ment in the form of letters-patent was drawn up for the king
to sign. But it seems his highness received advice from the
bishop of Winchester, that in case the king proceeded to any
innovation of this kind, the league now concerting with the
emperor would miscarry. And thus it is probable, for reasons
of state, the king refused the signing the instrument : however,
that the reader may be acquainted with the contents, I shall
insert it in the Records. And to mention a word or two of it See Records,
here, the instrument sets forth, " Tliat the supremacy due to Ld.'niMbcrt
him and his ancestors, and usurped for several ages by the ^;^"?-' .
bishop of Rome, had been recognised by all the states of the kttcrs-
realm : that it was one branch of the office of a prince to ^pass'u into
superintend religion, to maintain the Catholic faith, and pro- '""'•
mote the honour of God Almighty : that he had been very
solicitous to discharge this part of his duty, and to remove
those customs which were unserviceable to the Christian
Church : that since the bishop of Rome had adulterated the
ancient belief, embroiled the public, and made an invasion upon
the royal prerogative, he thought it necessary to annul his
regulations, and discharge all his laws and constitutions ; and
that he thought this a serviceable expedient to prevent a re-
vival of his authority. And that the English Church might This instru-
not suffl'r for want of rules and stated measures for discipline ^•"''j'"'
and government, he had furnished them with this book in the
room of the canon law, and requires all his subjects, both in
142 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- schools, colleges, and spiritual courts, to act pursuant to the
Abp. Cant, orders prescribed in it.
~ ' The mentioning of abbots in the letters-patent is no mark of
forgery ; for notwithstanding the monasteries were dissolved,
the bishop of Norwich, not to mention any others, had the style
of abbot. This matter was dropped till the next reign, when '
it was revived at the archbishop's suggestion ; and till that
time I shall mention it no farther.
About this time, several persons were prosecuted in Scotland
for reading the New Testament in English, Cardinal Beaton,
who was then at the head of both Church and State, seems to
have been a person of a rugged disposition, and would make no
allowance for latitude of persuasion. This prelate being in-
formed that Mr. George Wishart had preached against the
received doctrines, endeavoured to apprehend him. This
Wishart was a gentleman of the house of Pittarrow in Mernis.
Archbishop Spotswood gives him the character of a person of
learning, elocution, and exemplary life. He had studied for
some time in the university of Cambridge, and returned home
with a design to propagate his improvement : he preached
publicly against some popish doctrines at Dundee and Mon-
205. trose, made proselytes and drew a great audience after him.
Being discouraged at Dundee by one of the principal burghers,
he quitted the place, and presaged the misfortune of the in-
habitants : from hence he went to Glasgow, where he was in
danger of being seized by the archbishop, but was protected by
Alexander, earl of Glencairn, who offered him the cathedral
pulpit ; but Wishart declined putting such a hardship upon the
archbishop, and chose rather to preach at the market-cross.
Wisharfs Hearing the town of Dundee was afflicted with a great mor-
and'irial. tality, he returned thither, preached to the occasion, and
endeavoured to support them under the calamity.
When the plague went off, he prepared for his journey to
Edinburgh. Here he had promised to meet some gentlemen
of the west, and offered the clergy a conference. He preached
in his way at Leith and Haddington, and from thence went to
Ormeston, where he was apprehended at the laird's house : the
governor having sent a party of horse to seize him. The laird
at first refused to deliver him, hoping by gaining time he might
make his escape. But upon earl BothwelFs giving his promise,
his life should be safe, and that it should not be in the cardinal's
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 143
power to do him any injury, Wishart desired the laird to iiexry
open the gate, upon which the carl renewed his parole of ■^ ^ >
honour for his secui'ity. But at the queen-mother's and the
cardinal's instance, this lord parted with him : he was first
conveyed to the castle of Edinburgh, and afterwards to St.
Andrew's. Spotswood.
He was now in the cardinal's hands, who pressed for his
trial, and summoned the bishops to meet him at St. Andrew's.
The archbishop of Glasgow advised an application to the
governor, to commissionate some laymen of quality to sit with
them upon the bench, and countenance the process. The
governor refused the motion, and advised the delaying the trial
till he came thither, telling the cardinal withal, that in case he
precipitated matters, and proceeded to extremity, Wishart's
blood should be laid to his charge. The cardinal foreseeing
dilatory methods were likely to work the prisoner's escape,
replied with some warmth, that the reason of his writing to
the governor, was not for want of his authority, but only that
he was willing to have the State's concurrence with the disci-
pline of the Church : but since that was refused, he should act
as he thought convenient.
Upon this, Wishart was served with a citation to appear
the next day, and answer to the charge of sedition and heresy.
Wishart being their prisoner, took this form for a jest, since
it was in their power to bi'ing him before them when they
pleased.
The next day the cardinal and prelates met in the abbey-
church, where the prisoner was brought by the captain of the
castle. John Windrara, the sub-prior, a man of learning, and
inclined to the reformation, was ordered to preach. He
preached upon the thirteenth of St. jMatthew, concerning the
" sower." He interpreted the ill seed to heresy, which he
defined an " erroneous opinion directly repugnant to the word
of God, and pertinaciously defended." From hence proceeding
to mention some things which gave rise to heresy, he said,
" the ignorance and negligence of those who had the cure of
souls, was the principal cause." And after laying down some
rules for the discovery of heresy, he said, " that as the touch-
stone was made use of, for distinguishing gold from counter-
feit metal, so the word of God, was the proper test for the
ti'ial of heresy." He concluded his discourse with saying,
144
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Caut.
Fox, vol. 2.
p. 017.
Revelations.
1 Pet. ii.
He is not
orthodox
throughout.
1 Tim. iv.
3,4.
Spotswood,
p. 80.
" that heretics might be lawfully put to death by the magis-
trate."
After sermon, the articles against Wishart were read.
Before he returned any answer, he desired he might be per-
mitted the repeating the doctrine he had taught since he came
into Scotland. And here he told them he advanced nothing
but what was comprehended within the compass of the Deca-
logue, the Apostles' Creed, and the Lord's- Prayer. From
hence he went on to represent the manner of his preaching;
but this being thought foreign to the business, he was treated
with ill language, and ordered to answer directly to the charge.
The articles are eighteen, and too long to transcribe. In the
ninth article, he is charged with affirming, that every layman
is a priest. This opinion he is so unhappy as to defend, and
misconstrues the text in the Revelations, and St, Peter's first
epistle, where Christians are called " a royal priesthood," and
our Saviour is said to have " made us kings and priests."
The tenth article objects his denying the liberty of the will.
To this his answer, though not altogether erroneous, is crude,
to speak softly, and not well expressed.
In the eleventh article, he is accused with maintaining,
that it is as lawful to eat flesh on Friday as on Sunday. Here
he confesses the charge, and misinterprets St. Paul, to sup-
port his opinion. As to the other articles, he either denied
them, or made good his tenets. But foreseeing the issue, he
offered to appeal from the court to more indifferent judges.
He desired to be tried by the Holy Scriptures, and that some
of the temporal ty might sit upon the bench, " because," says
he, "I am my lord governor's prisoner." This appeal being
looked on as altogether irregular and unprecedented, he was
pronounced a heretic, and had judgment to be burnt the next
day.
Next morning the bishops sent two friars to acquaint him
he must die, and to ask him, if he was disposed for confession.
He told them, " he had no business with friars : but if they
were inclined to gratify him, he desired he might speak with
the learned person that preached the day before." This being
granted, the sub-prior came, and discoursed with him a good
while. And at last, he asked Wishart, " If he would receive
the holy eucharist;" he answered, " Most willingly, provided
he might have it administered under both kinds, pursuant to
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. Uo
our Saviour's institution. Upon this the sub-prior went to henry
the bishops, spoke favourably of the prisoner, and desired to ■ V. ' ,
know if his request might be granted. The cardinal demurred
to the question : and after having debated the matter with the
rest of the bishops, answered in all their names, " that it was
not reasonable an obstinate heretic, judicially condemned,
should partake of any spiritual benefit." It is not said what
Wishart replied, when the message was brought of his being
denied the sacrament ; but the captain of the castle going-
then to breakfast, asked the prisoner to eat with him. He
accepted the civility, and desired the captain, with great
solemnity of expression, to be silent a little till he had made a
short exhortation, and blessed the bread : he discoursed about
half an hour upon our Saviour's passion, and the institution of
the Lord's Supper, exhorting the company to live answerably 206.
to the Christian religion. Then giving thanks, he ])roke the ^.ratTs7/^
bread and ga^'e every one a piece : and having tasted the wine, '"'/.'J «««^^'«-
he put the cup into their hands, exhorting them to a thankful
remembrance of our Saviour's death, in this his communion
with them. Then desiring the prayers of the company, he con-
cluded with another thanksgiving, and retired to his chamber.
He was carried to the place of execution with a guard, and
had bags of gunpowder hung about him. When he came to
the stake, he desired the people not to be discouraged from
hearing God's word, by his sufferings. It seems he had been
charged with the Arabian heresy ', and that the soul slept till
the day of judgment. This heterodoxy, he said, " was a
calumny upon him, and that he was assured his soul should be
immediately with his Saviour." In short, he suffered with And sufers
great resignation and fortitude. And when the captain of the lution.
castle spoke friendly to him, and bid him recommend himself
to God, he replied in these words : " This flame has scorched
my body, yet hath it not daunted my spirit : but he (meaning
the cardinal) who from yonder high place beholds us with
such pride, shall within few days, lie in the same as igno-
miniously, as now he is seen proudly to rest himself." ' • ^- '—
To say something of this gentleman by way of character : ^^'^"'"''1'^ ?'L-
he appears to have been a person of an exemplary life : and hk f^--
that nothing but impulse of conscience, regard for truth, and
' The heresy of the Arabic! in the third century. They asserted tliat the soul is
material, and were refuted by Origcn.
vol,. V. L
146 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- charity to his countrymen, put him upon preaching, and made
Ahp. Cant, him clash with some of the estahhslied opinions. His opposi-
' ' tion to the clei'gy does not seem to have been governed by
secular views. His design, as far as may be guessed by his
practice, was to recover the people from error, and put them
in a safer w'ay to eternal happiness. Notwithstanding this, he
was not without a mixture of mistake and disadvantage : for
not to mention his preaching without a canonical authority,
his consecrating the eucharist, and exercising the most solemn
part of the sacerdotal function, looks wholly indefensible. He
is charged with usurping the priest's office without authority :
he does not deny the fact, but excuseth himself by an erroneous
opinion, maintaining, that all Christians are priests, and that
by consequence there is no distinction between laity and
iTci). V. 4. clergy. This principle is both repugnant to Holy Scripture,
and destructive of all spiritual society. For as the State can-
not subsist, if every man should meddle with the government,
and pretend a right to make himself a magistrate ; so neither
can the Church go on where the privileges of the hierarchy are
invaded and made common. The bishops and priests are spi-
ritual magistrates, and unless their privileges are guarded, and
their powers unencroached on, the body will be dissolved of
course, and every thing fall into confusion : for without dis-
tinction between the governors and governed, the being of any
society is impracticable. Farther, Wishart pretended to the
gift of prophecy, but worked no miracles to prove his claim,
either to that distinction, or the office of the priesthood.
Besides, his predicting the cardinal's death at his execution, and
giving hard language, is not altogether intelligible ; and whether
this prediction did not occasion the cardinal's murder, may bear a
^^^^^ if Ct>^ question. Now, how far purity of intention, the spirit of mar-
u' i'-m' Cttiit'^^ tyrdom, and resigning to death and torture for conscience sake,
which seems to have been Wishart's case, — how far these may
atone for human frailties, and breaking through the discipline
of the Chm'ch, I shall not take upon me to determine ; but
from the mercies of God, we have reason to hope the best.
But then no fervency of devotion, no advantage of character,
ought to justify an error, or set up miscarriage for a precedent.
On the other side, the prosecuting this person to the stake,
was an instance of an excessive and unwarrantable rigour, which
was looked on as a barbarity, even in a heathen magistracy :
ROOK ni.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 147
and how these sanguinary methods were disHked by the ancient iirxry
Church, I have shewn in the first part of this work. . J .
To come back to England. The last year, as hath been [.^g-H'^jj^
observed, the king ordered the translating the Litany into
English : he had since, it seems, given some farther instruc-
tions to Cranmer about that matter, as appears by the arch-
bishop's letter, which runs thus :
" It may please your majesty to be advertised, that accord- Cramners
'' *■ . i . '' . 1 translation
ing unto your highness s commandment sent unto me by your o/tiw u-
grace"'s secretary, Mr. Paget, I have translated into the English ^".j^f^^;^^
tongue, so well as I could, in so short a time, certain proces-
sions to be used upon festival days ; if after due correction
and amendment of the same, your highness shall think it so
convenient. In which translation, forasmuch as many of the
processions in the Latin were but barren, (as me seemed) and
little fruitful, I was constrained to use more tlian the liberty
of a translator : for in some processions, I have altered divers
words, in some I have added part, in some taken part away :
some I have left out whole, either for because the matter
appeared to me to be little to purpose, or because the days be
not with us festival days. And some processions I have added
whole, because I thought I had better matter for this purpose,
than was the procession in Latin ; the judgment whereof I
refer wholly to your majesty. And after your highness has cor-
rected it, if your grace commands some devout and solemn note
to be made thereunto (as is to the procession which your
majesty has already set forth in English) I trust it will much
excite and stir the hearts of all men to devotion and o-odliness.
But in my opinion, the song that shall be made thereunto,
should not be full of notes, but as near as may be, for every
syllable a note, so that it may be sung distinctly and devoutly,
as in the Matins, and Even-Song, Venite ; the hymns Te
Deum, Benedictus, Magnificat, Nunc Dimittis, and all the
psalms and versicles : and in the mass, Gloria in Excelsis,
Gloria Patri, the Credo, the Perfice, the Pater Noster, and
some of the Sanctus and Agnus. As concerning the Salve
Festa Dies, the Latin note, as I think, is sober and distinct
enough. Wherefore I have travelled to make the verses in
English, and have put the Latin note unto the same. Never-
theless, those that be cunning in singing, can make a much
l2
148 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut h.
CRAN- more solemn note thereto. I made them only for a proof, to
Ab].. Cant. SCO liow English would do in a song. But because my English
2Q'j' ' verses want the grace and faculty which I could wish they had,
The sentence your majesty may cause some other to do them again, that can
Zg'intke''' ^^ ^^^^ Same in more pleasant English and phrase. As for the
archbMofs sentence, I sui)pose that will serve well enouoh. Thus Almio-htv
uiuoucipe. 'XX o o •/
Pnjier-office. God preserve your majesty in long and prosperous health and
felicity.
" Your Grace's
" Most bounden chaplain and beadsman,
" From BecJiesburn^
" Oct. 7, 1545. " Tho. Cant."
chantriex. In November, this year, the king's last parliament sat : the
'^Iranini fo ' busincss of Calling the lords and commons together, was the
the kin<j. raising of money. The lord Herbert thinks, the king's neces-
sities were very pressing, otherwise they would not have been
supplied by so extraordinary an expedient : for now colleges,
free chapels, chantries, hospitals, fraternities, guilds, and the
maintenance for stipendiary priests, with all their manors and
other estates, were sacrificed to the crown, and dissolved.
Thus these foundations, which were made for the benefit of
learning, for the relief of the poor, and the service of those who
were deceased, which were strengthened with the privilege of
corporations, and intended for perpetuity, lost the lastingness
of their settlement, and lay all at the king's mercy. The great
expenses of the wars with France and Scotland were alleged as
motives to this bill. The mismanao-ement of the governors of
the colleges, &c. was likewise insisted on : the act sets forth,
that the revenues of the colleges, hospitals, chantries, &c. were
misemployed, and that the giving them to the crown, was the
way to make them serviceable to the uses for which they were
intended. These endowments being thus put into the king's
hands, were to be in the order and survey of the court of
37 Henry 8. augmentation.
''^P' ^' Now without great submission to the wisdom of the legis-
lature, some people would almost be at a loss upon this occa-
sion : for when purgatory, though somewhat refined, was the
national belief, as it was all the time of king Henry VIII.
when prayer for the dead was reckoned a significant service
when this prince left money in his will to pray for his soul
when this was the general persuasion, it is somewhat surprising.
BOOK HI.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. U9
that chantry-lands should bo taken away. The chantry -lands, iiEXiiY
I say, which were given for the benefit of the dead, and settled, . . -
as it were, upon the other world. But some people were
resolved to venture the condition of their ancestors, and leave
them to shift as well as they could : and as popes have often
taken money to let souls out of purgatory, so the king took
land, one would almost think, to keep them in.
That this prince believed purgatory — that is, that departed
souls were capable of receiving benefit from the prayers and
charities of the living — appears farther, from his answer to
bishop Latimer upon this argument.
The bislioj) amongst other things, urged this text, " In the Eccles. xi.
place where the tree falls, there shall it be." To this the king '
replied in these words :
" This text in itself, speaking but of a stick, doth not deny
purgatory, nor the example of a dead stick can well, without
great forcing, be attributed to a soul repentant, not yet having
his full judgment. And if you will turn it to a lively stick,
then it seeraeth me, that it will make much against your pur-
pose : for a lively stick, may chance with falling, to gi'ow, though
not suddenly, and so come to perfection of its fruit. So may
the soul of man (by this example) departing hence to purga-
tor}^ in right faith, grow there towards his perfection, abiding
the day of judgment."
Upon the bishop's urging the text, " Beati quorum. Blessed
is he whose unrighteousness is forgiven, and whose sin is
covered." To this the king answers with somewhat of emotion Psai. xxxii.
and surprise. " Jesus ! how do you descant on this psalm,
and also on St. Austin ! you w'ould make folk believe, that
this was meant against purgatory, when the very text declares
nothing but the beatitude and happiness of them that have
their sins hid and foi'given. Herein do you show your carnal
wit, which in preaching you dispraise so much." Biblioth.
This parliament there was an act for punishing those who ck<.p" 5.
took above ten in the hundred interest for money lent. There o-.l*^"" «
. 3/ Henry o.
was likewise an act for settling the tithes in London, in pro- cap. 1-2. '
portion to the rent of the houses.
By another act, threescore and ten manors are assured to *'"''.'/
, , . tninun'S
the crown l)(l(>ngiiig to tlu> archbishopric of ^'^ork. The ixct •itknaioi
150 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAX- mentions archbishop Plolg-ate had sold and conveyed all these
MER 1 o •!
Abp. Cant, manors to the king the year before. It is said Holgate had
from the ' Several lands, tenements, and other hereditaments, in exchange,
arcMjiskop jj^^, j^q^ gQ much as One manor is mentioned. It is observed,
of lork.
the Church in this reign, the next, and queen Elizabeth's, made
generally ill bargains with the crown, and bartered at Glaucus's
disadvantage \ But then as these princes bought very cheap
of the prelates, they sold with the same frankness to their
favourites.
37 Hen. 8. By this statute it appears, Cranmer had conveyed about a
^And several ^ozen manors and parks to the crown, which sales are now
from tlm confirmed. " Bonner, bishop of London, had likewise sold,
sees Of Can- , , '■ n
terbury and given, and granted to the king, the manors of Chelmsford and
Craundon, with the park of Craundon, with all their appurte-
nances. This manor and park of Craundon, the king had
gi'anted to sir William Peters. The king's title and sir Wil-
liam's, are secured by this statute. Farther ; doctors of civil
law, whether married or unmarried, are enabled to exercise all
manner of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and all censures and
coercion appertaining, or any way belonging to the same."
Tlie Tiing-s Tliis statuto sets forth, " that archbishops, bishops, archdeacons,
^aMhorit>r ^^^^ other ecclesiastical persons, have no manner of jurisdiction
mentioned ecclesiastical, but by, under, and from his royal majesty. And
in compre- , . . J J
Unsive that liis majesty is the only undoubted supreme head of the
Church of England and of Ireland, to whom, by holy Scripture,
all authority and power is wholly given, to hear and determine
all manner of causes ecclesiastical, and to correct vice and sin
whatsoever, and to all such persons as his majesty shall appoint
37 Hemy 8. thoreunto."
^^'^' '' Lastly, a bill passed "for the union of two churches not
above a mile distant, provided the yearly value did not exceed
six pounds in the king's books." But here there is a proviso,
that no union or consolidation should be made in any city or
town corporate, without the consent of the mayor, sheriffs, and
37 Hen. 8. commonalty.
cap- 21. At the prorogation of the parliament, the speaker of the
AD. 1545. house of Commons made a speech to the king, to which the
zOo. king returned an answer : now this being his last speech and
his last parliament, and over and above remarkable for the
matter, I shall give the reader part of the substance of it.
' Glauci et Diomedis permiitatio.
BOOK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 151
" The king commends the speaker for his elocution, and for henry
the panegyric he had run upon his highness ; letting him know, ^.-^
that he did not apply those good qualities to himself, but ;^;^%^;"^| ^„
looked on them only as suggestions to endeavour and improve- hu^P^dia-
ment. From hence his highness proceeds to acquaint the par-
liament how kindly he took the confidence they treated him
with, and the trust they reposed in him, by granting him the
chantries, &c. and referring all those endowments to his dis-
posal. Here he promises to spend the revenues according to
the design of the settlement, and that neither learning, the
Ohurch,''nor the poor, should receive any damage. And that
unless he managed in this manner, he should no ways answer
the expectations of the public, nor the character of a Christian
•,1 Lfl.IIcilicrt,
prince. r< i • P- '^34.
"Here was a solemn engagement, says bishop (xodwin,
" cseterum promissorum fidem nondum exsolutam videmus. The
event did not come up to the promise." Snni.°ad
An. 1545.
To return to the king s speech : he lets them know " the
treasure they had supplied him with should always be ready for
the defence of the kingdom, and his person ventured, when
occasion required : and, after having returned them thanks for
giving such proofs of their affection to his service, he recommends
friendship and good correspondence with each other. He puts
them in mind how sensible he is of the misuaderstandings and
animosities amongst them ; and that there is scarcely any such
thing as good humour and general kindness to be met with.
St. Paul tells us, ' Charity is kind, charity envies not, charity i Cor. xiii.
vaunts not itself, is not puffed up,' and so on ; but what signs of
charity," says the king, " are these, when one calls another he-
retic and anabaptist, and the other returns the language of
papist and hypocrite? This want of a benevolent disposition
will hinder us from acting with that union and heai^tiness which
is required. The occasion of these animosities is partly to be
charged upon you who are the spiritual guides and fathers of
the Church : for, if I know a man who lives in adultery, I must
conclude him a libertine and a debauchee ; if I see a man brag
of any advantage, I cannot help thinking him tmctured with
pride I am every day informed that you of the clergy are
declaiming against each other in the pulpit. And here your
charity and discretion is quite lost in vehemence and satire :
152 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAX- some are too stiff' in their old ' muuipsimus,'' and others too
Abp. Cant, busy and curious in their new ' sunipsimus.' Thus the pulpits
' ' are, as it were, batteries against each other : the noise is hos-
tile and ruinous, and few preachers are qualified with that
benign temper expected from their character. Can I suppose
you governed by principles of charity while you manage thus ?
That is impossible. Alas ! how can we expect the poor people
should live friendly with their neighbours, when they have such
unhappy precedents of discord and dissension in those that
teach them I They expect light from your instruction, and
you throw nothing out but smoke and darkness. I desire this
misconduct may be rectified, and that both in precept and
example you may answer to your office : otherwise I shall be
obliged to correct this misbehaviour, and put an end to these
divisions in a more unacceptable way : which, if I should neglect
to do, I should fail in the discharge of my commission, and prove
false to that trust which God has pleased to put in my hands.
" And though the spiritualty are in some fault for breaking
into parties, and living upon ill terms with those of their own
business, yet you of the temporalty do not stand clear of envy
and ill nature : for you rail on the bishops, defame and misre-
port the priests, and treat the preacher with contumely and ill
language. Now, is not all this a breach of good behaviour, a
contradiction to decency, and a trespass upon order and govern-
ment ? If you find a bishop or any other preacher mislead his
audience, inform against him to us or any of our council, — to
us, to whom God has delegated the authority to reform such
disorders ; and do not set up yourselves for judges of contro-
versy, nor lay so much stress upon your vain expositions and
fantastical opinions. In such sublime matters you may easily
mistake. It is true you are allowed to read the Holy Scrip-
tures, and to have the Word of God in your mother-tongue ;
but then this permission is only designed for private informa-
tion, and the instruction of your children and family. It was
never intended for mooting and dispute, nor to furnish you with
reprimanding phrases and expressions of re])roach against
priests and preachers : and yet this is the use a great many
disorderly people make of the privilege of having the Scriptures.
I am extremely sorry to find how much the Word of God is
abused, with how little reverence it is mentioned, both with
respect to place and occasion ; how people squabble about the
BOOK HI.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 153
sense ; how it is turned into wretched rhyme, sung and jangled hknry
in every alehouse and tavern : and all this in a false construe- "^ ..
tion and counter-meaning to the inspired writers. I am sorry
to perceive the readers of the Bible discover so little of it
in their practice : for I am sure charity was never in a more
languishing condition, virtue never at a lower ebb, nor God
never less honoured and worse served, in Christendom. I must
therefore recommend to you the same duty I mentioned first.
As Christianity makes you brothers, answer that relation to
each other. Let the majesty and goodness of God make a
suitable impression upon your minds ; and then I do not
question but that affection and good correspondence, of which
I reminded you before, will always continue between you and
your sovereign." LU.iieihcrt,
deinc.
And thus, after having pressed the execution of the laws, the
king signed the bills, and the session ended.
The universities were much alarmed, as they had reason, to
find their foundations in such a precarious condition, and lying
wholly at the disposal of the crown. Cambridge was the first 209.
which addressed the king for his favour. They begged his J^%!!"IX^^'
protection of their estates : and that they might not bo made dress the
a prey to ignorance and avarice. Oxford w as likewise not long sfrve their
behind in their application. Dr. Cox, the prince's preceptor, ^^'"^y^^*'
wrote to Secretary Paget to the same purpose. He acquainted thdr uppii-
this minister how much the kingdom was unfurnished wdth
schools and preachers, with houses, and maintenance for orphans.
And since the chantries, &c. were granted to the king, he
requested a competent provision might be made for the clergy,
for fear poverty should drive them upon flattery, and the old
superstition. " I do not mention this,"" says he, "as if I ques-
tioned the king's goodness, but because there are so many
hungry, rapacious wolves that are ready to swallow chantries,
cathedral churches, universities, and a thousand times as nmch,
if it lay in their way." Adding in the close that " posterity will
be amazed at us." Fi-om hence, it appears, the young prince
was in the hands of no ill instructor.
The universities succeeded in their address, and were quickly
put out of their pain, as appears ])y their letter of thanks to
the king, for preserving them in their former condition.
However, two of the professions were in danger of being re-
154 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- moved, the king once having thoughts of placing all the civil-
Abp. Cant, i'lns in one college, and the physicians and surgeons in another.
'' ' But this resolve was dropped : and as to the king's inclination,
he was so far from lessening those famous seminaries of piety
and learning, that he rather promoted their interest. How-
ever people beyond sea were not a little surprised at the par-
liament's putting these celebrated societies in such circum-
stances of hazard. For beside the great usefulness of these
bodies, their revenues could not be alienated or turned to a
foreign use without great disregard, to say nothing more, to
their founders : to their founders, who settled their estates for
the service of God, for public ornament and education. And,
to prevent invasion, laid heavy curses upon those who should
defeat the settlement, and disappoint the design of the
!(!. p. ,537. donation.
Cardinal The beginning of the next year there was an attempt con-
((.■^sasswafcd, cortcd by five or six Scotch gentlemen against the life of car-
i'l)" 1546' ^J^^l Beaton. The haughtiness and rigorous temper of this
prelate made him generally unbeloved : besides, the cons])ira-
tors thought themselves particularly injured by him. In short,
they entered the castle by surprise, knocked early in the
morning at the cardinal's chamber, and demanded entrance.
The cardinal perceiving there w^as no appearance of friendship
or respect, refused to admit them : but upon their calhng for
fire, and threatening to burn him in his lodgings, he began to
treat : and after they had given him a promise to do his person
no harm, he opened the door. And now the opportunity pre-
senting, they broke through honour and articles, rushed in
Spotswood, with their swords drawn, and barbarously murdered him.
Foi^ vol 2 ^^^ ®^y®' " These gentlemen were stirred up by the Lord
p. (j-21. to murder this archbishop in his bed." Does the Lord, then,
stir up men to wrest the sword out of the magistrate's hand,
and execute their private revenge in blood and slaughter ? Is
breach of faith and stabl^ing a nobleman in his bed an argu-
ment of heavenly impulse ? Did these men work any miracles
in proof of their commission to take away the cardinal's life, and
dispense with the sixth commandment : Nothing of this kind
A horrible is pretended : Fox calls it murder, and yet says they were
^sc) urn in g|.j,.j.^jj ^p i^y ^j-jQ Lord. Tliis is strange to astonishment ! To
what extremes of distraction are people sometimes hurried by
prejudice and passion ! Archbishop Spotswood, though he
3
BOOK in.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 155
disliked the cardinaFs practice, though he represents him of IIEMIY
unbounded ambition, and barbarously cruel in his prosecution j
of what was called heresy, yet he condemns the fact, and re-
ports that few of the assassins escaped an extraordinary judg-
ment. However, some people disaffected to the cardinal, were
so unaccountable as to commend the action, and offered to join
the conspirators, but the bigotry of these men is justly cen-
sured by the historian. Spotbwood.
On the other side, the religious and clergj' declaimed against
the murder with all the circumstances of aggravation, and
painted it in the blackest colour imaginable. The bishops
applied to the governor for justice without delay. Upon this
the assassins were summoned to appear in court, and abide
their trial ; they taking no notice of the order, were declared
rebels. The ecclesiastical judges, who were not backward in
doing their part, solemnly excommunicated the murderers, and
all that should entertain or support them.
The governor, in the mean time, nominated John Hamilton,
his natural brother, to the archbishopric of St. Andrew's : the
election was passed by the canons, and confirmed by pope Paul
III. This was no juncture to object the illegitimacy of the
gentleman\s birth. The court of Rome were willing to oblige
the governor for fear of a defection from their see. Thus the
bulls were expedited : and both the governor and the arch-
bishop pressed to exert their zeal in prosecuting the murder,
and revenging the contempt of religion.
And now the castle was besieged from August to January, The conspi-
but with little success : for the passage by sea being open, 'nfl'i'tiie
and the garrison declaring for king Henry, they were con- ^^',''/^'„"f'^
stantly supplied with provisions from England. Before I pro- their defence.
ceed farther, it will be necessary to observe, that upon the
news of the cardinal's death, the assassins were reinforced
with about seven score gentlemen and others, who entered the
castle the day after the murder : one John Rough, who had
been the governor's chaplain, came to them, and preached to
the gari'ison.
The governor being apprehensive their coiTcspondcnce with
England might draw ill consequences, was prevailed with to
offer them terms. The besieged closed with the overture, and
capitulated upon the following articles : —
156 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [i'aut it.
CRAN- " First. That the g-overnor should procure their absohition
MER . .
Abj). Cant, froiii tlic pope : and that, until the instrument was returned,
' ~ ' hostilities should cease, and the garrison continue in the
castle.
" Secondly. That themselves and their abettors should be
pardoned in form by the governor : and enjoy all their rights
and privileges, of which they were possessed before the murder
was committed.
" Thirdly. That the besieged should give hostages for
evacuating the castle as soon as they received their absolution
from Rome."
Thus the governor stooped to the rebels, and agreed to con-
ditions of disadvantage. But it seems neither side were very
210. sincere: the governor and the queen-dowager sent to France
for a squadron of men-of-war to batter the castle, and block up
the haven. On the other side, the besieged kept on their
1,1. engagements with king Henry.
After the conditions were signed, and the siege raised, John
Knox came into the castle, and preached among them : this
looked like countenancing the murder, and abetting their
defiance of the government. Spotswood strains to fetch off
Km>d\ Ms John Knox, and vindicate his memoiy : but after all, he con-
'I'ii'e'mm.f fcssetli his practice was scarce allowable, and that he had been
d./ensMe. Yviscr in keeping away. However, his not going in with them
at the murder, nor coming until the government had given
them articles, were circumstances of extenuation : thus, though
he cannot blanch the liberty, nor make the blemish disappear,
he gives it a somewhat better complexion. Now, besides
the assassinating the cardinal, these men, by corresponding
with king Henry, were no better than rebels in form. Knox,
therefore, would have done well to have laid open their crime,
pressed them to repentance, and to break off their criminal
engagements. But notwithstanding he preached stoutly
against popery, I cannot find but he was silent upon the other
argument.
The capitulation being signed, and the governor retired,
John Rough preached boldly at St. Andrew''s against the
received doctrines, and was much frequented. John Anand,
the dean, undertaking this preacher, Knox interposed, and
HOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 157
offered to maintain his discourse : particularly that the pre- henry
sent Church of Rome was farther degenerated from apostolic v
purity, than the Jewish synagogue was from the ^.losaic insti-
tution, when they consented to the death of our Saviour.
Knox being called on to make good his assertion, preached
in the parish church the next Sunday : he took his text out
of the seventh of Daniel. From these words, and the rest of ^crse 24,
the chapter, he took occasion to discourse of the beast which
was to rise upon the destruction of the Roman empire. This
beast, he said, was the Church of Rome : that all the marks
assigned by Daniel belonged to that see, and to no other society
whatever. From hence he went on to discourse concerning Knox goes
.... , iji'i ' L' too fur in
Antichrist : that under this denomination we were not to un- hisscrmon
derstand a single person, but a collective body with a wicked '^/"'^'J^. ^'3
head. He was very positive in applying the description of '^'"«'-
Antichrist to the Church of Rome, and charged them with
opposition both in life and doctrine to our blessed Saviour.
He fancied the first branch was proved by the immorality of
the popes and clergy. The second, consisting of contrariety
of doctrine, he endeavoured to make good by comparing their
clashing with the Scriptures in the article of justification, and
laying too much stress upon the condition of works. Farther,
he maintained a contrariety in the laws and constitution of the
Roman communion, to those of our Saviour. He makes his
instances in the observation of holydays, forbearing flesh in
Lent, and forbidding marriage to the clergy. At last he came
to the marks of the beast, one of which was, " He shall speak
great words against the Most High :" this note of Antichrist
he thought was verified upon the Church of Rome, in the
pompous and superlative titles given to the pope : such as
vicar of Christ, successor of Peter, head of the universal Spotswood,
Church, most holy, most blessed, infallible, &c. He made, p- ^•'•
likewise, the business of pardons and indulgences, and saying
masses for the rehef of souls in purgatory, another mark of
Antichrist.
John Major the sub-prior, the canons, friars, and the whole
university, were at this sermon. But Knox was so far from
being overset with the audience, that he challenged them to a
disproof of any part of his discourse. The archbishop being
informed of this liberty, reprimanded the sub-prior : and won-
dered the others could be so passive under heix-sy and schism.
158 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN- Upon this the sub- prior recollected his spirits, and cited Eough
AinJ.^Snt. and Knox to answer several articles drawn out of their ser-
' ^ ' mons : they are these :
The articles " First. That no mortal can be head of the Church.
^a^iZli'Ln " Secondly. That the pope is Antichrist, and by consequence
and John j^q member of Christ^s mvstical body.
" Thirdly. That no man is allowed to form a religion Irora
his own invention, but bound to adhere close to the direction
of revelation, without any thing of supplement or alteration.
" Fourthly. That the sacraments of the New Testament
ought to be administered pursuant to the institution of our
Saviour, and the practice of the apostles, and that no circum-
stance ouffht to be added to, or taken from them.
" Fifthly. That the mass is downright idolatry, and a pro-
fanation of the Lord's Supper.
" Sixthly. That there is no such state as purgatory, either
for punishing or refining departed spirits.
" Seventhly. That prayers for the dead are to no purpose,
and to pray to them idolatry.
" Eighthly. That bishops, unless they preach themselves,
forfeit their character and jurisdiction.
" Ninthly. That tithes ai-e no appropriate revenue to the
clergy 'jure divino.'"
Archbishop Spotswood endeavours to clear Knox from this
last assertion. He does not know but John Rough might
advance something of this kind : but as for Knox, he vouches
his sermons, and other tracts, in his vindication. Here, Knox
speaks plainly for the other side of the question, and calls it,
" rank sacrilege to rob the Church of its tithes." It is true,
continues the archbishop, " a great many of these times were
displeased with the raking and avarice of some churchmen."
To disappoint this temper, they set up an opinion, that tithes
did not belong to the church by divine right ; but then the
archbishop believes they were governed more by passion than
judgment in this matter : and that these doctrines were ad-
vanced to caress the people, to make themselves popular, and
Id. lessen the interest of the clerg}-.
To proceed. Knox appearing before the consistory gave
the sub-prior a sort of compliment for his orthodoxy, and
BOOK 111.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 159
desired him either to confute their tenets, or otherwise to henry
recommend them ^^■ith his authority to the people. The sub- v ]J^1_j
prior answered, he came there to argue, and not to determine ;
and therefore he was ready to reason a httle upon the power
of the Church : " This society," says he, " hath in my opinion, a
clear authority to appoint rites and ceremonies for the more
solemn administration of the sacraments : and for heicrhtenino-
the devotion of the people, with respect to other parts of 211.
divine service." To this Knox replied, " That no man in the
worship of God might appoint any ceremony, giving it a signi-
fication to his pleasure." This assertion, which is altogether
^^Tong, disturbed one Arburnet, a grey friar, to that degree,
that the heat of his temper and aversion transported him to a
worse extreme on the other hand ; for it seems, in the vehe-
mence of the contest, he denied the apostles had received the
Holy Ghost, when they writ their epistles. The sub-prior The;ihavc a
reprimanded this religious, and after a little dispute dismissed w/I^Lf
Rough and Knox ; advising them in a friendly manner to be-'','^^'"J^'^.
cautious what doctrine they delivered in public.
Before the meeting broke up, the clergy consulted how to
keep the people from deserting their communion. It was at
last resolved that those of the university and abbey, who were
best qualified, should preach in the parish churches on Sun-
days : they were to avoid controversy in their sermons, and
insist only upon points of practice. Thus John Knox was
barred preaching on Sundays : however, being under the pro-
tection of the cannon of the castle, he ventured to mount the
pulpit on other days, and had no disturbance ; but John Rough, Mm Roufjh
disliking the libertinism of the garrison, took his leave, retired tm-risonfor
into England, and was preferred to a benefice near Hull, by |'!"'"' '"'^"'
the archbishop of York.
To conclude this story. About the beginning of June the
next year, the pope's absolution was delivered, and the garrison
required to deliver up the castle pursuant to the articles. The
soldiers complained of a defect in the bull, and carped at
the expression, " rcmittimus crimen irremissibile." It was
answered, that clause was inserted only to heighten the crime,
and that the absolution was good notwithstanding. This did
not satisfy the garrison ; they still objected that the condition
was broken, and resolved to stand on their defence.
Soon after this, the French fleet arrived, the siege was
160 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- renewed, and the castle battered by sea and land. There was
A?'^^'^' . likewise a mortality amono-st them : and thus being in no con-
Abp. C;mt. jo i /» i
- — ' dition to wait their relief from England, they were forced to
mrrendered. Surrender almost at discretion. The French carried off the
garrison, together with the cardinal's rich furniture and trea-
sure. When the French were gone, the castle was demolished
T,i.i>. r.n. by the government: for by the canon law^, they said, those
places are to be razed where a cardinal is slain. However,
this was but a colour : the true reason was, for fear the
English should enter the fort and keep it. This, though it
happened a year after the first siege, I have mentioned together,
for the unity of the relation.
June 7, To come back to England : the king, finding a decay in his
"*"°' ' constitution, and that he was not likely to last long, inclined
to put an end to his disputes with the neighbouring princes,
and provide for the security of his successor : he was sensible
the deep minority of the prince his son would call for circum-
Pcace stances of repose. This consideration, it is thought, disposed
^Enqland ^im to a poace with the French king, which was concluded at
anil France. Campe near Calais. The Scotch were comprehended in this
treaty. Amongst other articles, lioulogne was to remain in
the possession of the English till the French king had paid
two millions of crowns de soleil. Upon the whole, this town
of Boulogne was exceedingly expensive : for, as the lord Her-
bert proves from records, the taking and keeping it cost the
king 1,842,000^., and upwards. The benefit was by no means
answerable ; for, as the noble historian continues, it served
Ld Herbert ^^^ nothing but a lauding-placc, which might be had at Calais,
p. 540. et When the peace was proclaimed in London, there was a
Juiie'u. pompous procession : and the best silver crosses, and richest
copes, were made use of for the greater solemnity. This is
observed to have been the last time these religious ornaments
w'ere publicly used. For soon after the king took them out
Ij of the churches, and lodged them in the treasury and wardrobe.
The reason of this unusual alienation appeared to have been
only the then apprehension of a new war with France.
^Monsieur d'Annebault, the French ambassador, and king
Henry, had some discourse about concerting a reformation in
both kingdoms. It is said both princes had agreed to change
the mass into a communion in their respective dominions :
that they designed to move the emperor to the same measures,
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 161
and in case he refused, to make war upon him ; to this it is henry
vr T I T
added, that archbishop Cranmer was ordered to make a draught v ,^J ;
of the alterations intended. The credit of this story rehe? on
the testimony of one Morris, Cranmer's secretary. Tc this Fox, vol. 2.
Fox subjoins, that the king, in the presence of the earl of ^47.
Hertford, the lord admiral Lisle, the earl of Bedford, and the
lord Paget, gave the duke of Saxony's ambassador an assur-
ance of standing by his master, in case difference of religion
was the only quarrel between that duke and the emperor.
About this time the king issued out a proclamation to forbid
the use of Tindal and Coverdale's translation of the New
Testament. The books of Frith, Wicldiffe, Joy, Baile, Barnes,
&c., are likewise prohibited, and to be dehvered to the civil
and ecclesiastical officers in order to be burnt. The penalty
of offending against this proclamation is imprisonment, and
corporal punishment at the king's pleasure. The criminals
were likewise to make such fine and ransom as his majesty, id. p. 587.
or four of his privy council, should set upon them. Bonner,
Farther, all printers of English books, ballads, or plays, are ^J;Jf-,^.^_
commanded to put their names, and the names of the authors, Ubited by
to the said books or pamplilets ; and to present the first copy f^^j. "'""'
to the mayor of the town, and not suffer any of the copies to ''"'y ^•
be dispersed till two days after. Lastly, all persons are pro-
hibited to sell or publish any English books printed beyond
sea, upon the subject of religion, without a special license from
the king.
Soon after this proclamation, the books of the authors above-
mentioned were burnt at PauFs-cross by the order of the
bishop of London.
The reason of suppressing these books was, it is thought,
to discourage that excess of satire and intemperate language
which was too common in the %\Titings of these men. The
king was likewise of opinion they had gone indefensible lengths
in opposition to the Church of Rome : he designed therefore
to proceed with more temper in his reformation, and keep
closer to the pattern of antiquity. ^''vlo''^*^"'
About this time Nicholas Shaxton, who had some ycai'S iilho'p ^
since resigned the bishopric of Sarum to avoid compliance with ^J^Xm^L.
the statute of the Six Articles, altered his sentiment, and made 212.
his submission in form : the articles are these.
VOL. V. ^
162 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- " First. Almighty God, by the power of his Word, pro-
Abp^.^ct'nt. nounced by the priest at mass in the consecration, turns
* ■•' ' the bread and wine into the very natural body and blood
of our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so that, after the consecration,
there remains no substance of bread and wine, but only the
substance of Christ, God and man.
" Secondly. The said blessed sacrament, being once conse-
crated, is and remaineth still the very body and blood of our
Saviour Christ, although it be reserved, and not presently
distributed.
" Thirdly. The same blessed sacrament, being consecrate,
is and ought to be worshipped and adored with godly honour,
wheresoever it is ; forasmuch as it is the body of Clirist
inseparably united to the Deity.
" Fourtlily. The Church, by the ministration of the priest,
offers daily at the mass, for a sacrifice to Almighty God, the
self-same body and blood of our Saviour Christ, under the form
of bread and wine, in the remembrance and representation of
Christ's death and passion.
" Fifthly. The same body and blood which is offered in the
mass is the very propitiation and satisfaction for the sins of the
world ; forasmuch as it is the self-same in substance which was
offered on the cross for our redemption : and the oblation and
action of the priest are also a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving
unto God for his benefits, and not the satisfaction for the sins
of the world : for that is only to be attributed to Christ's
passion.
" Sixthly. The said oblation or sacrifice, so by the priest
offered in the mass, is available and profitable both for the
quick and dead ; although it lies not in the power of man to
limit how much, or in what measure, the same doth avail.
" Seventhly. It is not a thing of necessity, that the sacra-
ment of the altar should be ministered unto the people under
both kinds of bread and wine : and it is no abuse that the
same be ministered to the people under the one kind ; foras-
much as in each of both the kinds, whole Christ's both body
and blood are contained.
" Eighthly. It is no derogation to the virtue of the mass,
although the priest do receive the sacrament alone, and none
other receive it with him.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 168
" Ninthly. The mass used in this realm of England is henry
agreeable to the institution of Christ ; and we have in this ^ ,__>
Church of England the very true sacrament, which is the very
body and blood of our Saviour Christ, under the form of bread
and wine.
" Tenthly. The Church of Christ did, doth, and may
lawfully order some priests to be ministers of the sacraments,
although the same do not preach nor be admitted thereunto.
" Eleventhly. Priests, being once dedicated unto God by
the order of priesthood, and all such men and women as have
advisedly made vows unto God of chastity or widowhood, may
not lawfully marry after their said order received or vows
made.
" Twelfthly. Secret auricular confession is expedient and
necessary to be retained, continued, and frequented in the
Church of Christ.
" Thirteenthly. The prescience and predestination of Al-
mighty God, although in itself it be infallible, induceth no
necessity to the action of man, but that he may freely use the
power of his own will or choice, the said prescience or predes-
tination notwithstanding.
" I, Nicholas Shaxton, with my heart do believe, and with
my mouth do confess, all these articles to be true in every
part." S'^gi^t.
* Bonner,
fol. 100.
Soon after this bishop's submission, Anne Askew, a young Mrs. Askew
gentlewoman of condition, was prosecuted for denying the "J,fjj'^';^g.
corooral presence, and burned in Smithfield with Nicholas cukd/hr
Otterden, a priest, John Lasells, a gentleman belonging to the Smithfieid.
court, and John Adlam, a tailor. i^,"x and
It is no wonder these persons lost their lives for their dis-
agreement to the established belief : the king was now in a
rigorous disposition touching these matters. The queen her- The queen in
self ran no small hazard upon this score. She began now to „"Jf^,|/*"^
countenance those who declaimed against the abuses of the o.^a'/'-' '^«
Church of Rome : she thought herself so thoroughly informed niou.
in points of religion, that she ventured to undertake the con-
troversy and engage the king. This was no acceptable dis-
course : the king was never pleased with contradiction ; this
humour increased with his age ; besides, religion was a tender
point : he had given great proof of his sufficiency, and had
M 2
164 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN- been much complimented by learned men for his attainments
Ab]). Cant, this Way. He had likewise an ulcer in his leg, which soured
' ' his huuiour, and made him more difficult to deal with.
This freedom of the queen's was represented to disadvantage
by Gardiner, bishop of Winchester. He put the king in mind,
that by declaring herself thus openly against the received doc-
trines, and disputing against the Six Articles, she had dis-
covered the slender regard she had either to the act or the
late proclamation. LTpon this the king gave this bishop and
Wriothesley, the lord chancellor, leave to draw up articles
against her. They worked immediately upon this permission,
and brought the draught to the king, who made no scruple to
sign it. And now her ruin was almost finished, and her enemies
wanted only a warrant for carrying her to the Tower, but an
accident disappointed their expectations. The lord chancellor
put the articles signed by the king in his bosom : this paper
happened to be dropped, was taken up by one of the queen's
servants and brought to her. This being a surprising misfor-
tune, the queen was perfectly overset with the news, and
lamented her condition in a verj' sensible and disconsolate
manner. The king hearing how much she was perplexed,
first sent his physicians, and after came himself to her apart-
ment : and finding the distemper lie in her mind, he applied
the proper remedy, and gave her an expectation of gentle
usage. And thus, being restored to a toleral)le degree of ease
and health, she went the next night, with her sister the lady
Herbert, to the king's bed-chamber, where she was well
received.
213. And here, after some little time, the king entered upon the
subject of religion, and endeavoured to draw the queen towards
a dispute : but being apprehensive of the tendency of this argu-
ment, she excused herself upon the disadvantages of her sex
and judgment, and answered, that in this, and all other matters,
she was ready to resign herself to his majesty's wisdom : " Not
at all, by St. Mary!" says the king; "you are grown a doctor,
Kate, and better qualified to give, than receive directions." To
She submits, tliis the queen replied, " that what she had offered upon this
t^ Mn^T^^ head, was done rather to divert his majesty, to relieve him
favour. under his pain, and make him forget his indisposition, than to
pretend to any opinion of her own. Besides, by proposing
objections, she hoped to be better informed by his majesty's
BOOK in.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. Ibo
learned resolution of the case." "And is it so, sweetheart ?" hknry
says the king ; " then we are perfect friends again." Her ene- > .J. <
mies, who knew nothing of this turn of favour, prepared the
next day to convey her to the Tower, pursuant to the king''s
warrant. The hour being come, the lord Wriothesley appeared
with forty of the guards. Tlie king and the queen laappeued
to be then talking pleasantly in the garden : the king giving the
lord chancellor a severe look, called him to him at some distance
from the queen. His majesty^s discourse was altogether angry
and expostulating : and at last he gave this lord some names
of reproach, and conunanded him out of his presence. The
queen perceiving the king's humour ruffled, and lord ^Vriothes-
ley dismissed with disgrace, entreated for his pardon. The
king only answered, " that she, poor soul, did not know how
little that lord deserved that good office from her." And thus,
by the providence of the papers being dropped, and her season-
able submission, she escaped the snare. Though after all,
some people fancied it was not the king's intention to make
use of the rigour of the law ; but only to fright her from read-
ing prohibited books. On the other hand, if there was nothing
of earnest at the bottom, it was thought a severe jest to be
put upon a queen ; especially on such an agreeable and obse-
quious consort. The bishop of Winchester, who was looked Ld Herbert ,
on as one of her greatest enemies, fell under the king's disfavour ij, '
soon after ; as appears by his submission on record. Though
it must be said, that paper does not mention the ground of the
king's displeasure. Notwithstanding this submission, the
bishop never recovered his former situation in the king's fancy,
as may be collected by his being left out in the king's last
will ; whereas, formerly he had been nominated one of his
executors and councillors to his son king Edward VI.
Towards the latter end of this year, the duke of Norfolk, and The duke of
his son, the earl of Surrey, were committed to the Tower for ^'"'^"'},
high treason. The earl of Surrey, no lord of parliament, was <'«'///'*- 'ud
tried by an inquest of commoners at Ouildhall, and found Mimdel.
guilty. This carl, by being discharged from the command of the
army in France, and having the earl of Hertford put over him,
dropped some passionate expressions, importing a dislike of
the privy council ; not without slanting insinuations of miscon- Qodwi
duct in the king. Ihit these salliL'S of discontent could not A"""';
reach his life : that which undid him, was the quartering the arms a. d. 154(;-7.
166 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAN- of Edward the Confessor with his own. This was swelled to a
Abp. Cant, cliargo of high treason, and interpreted to be a design of grasping
' ' at the crown. He vouched the heralds in his justification ; but
the bench, it seems, would not allow of their decision, though
within their own business. And thus a verdict was brought in
against him, and he was beheaded about a week after upon
Tower-hill : he was a person of a lively genius, great courage,
and unusual improvements in learning.
The duke his father was attainted by act of parliament : had he
been tried in the customary method by his peers, it was thought
he would have disengaged himself. The creation of the prince
of Wales was the cause assigned for the meeting of this parlia-
ment : but the attainting the duke of Norfolk was conjectured
■^jP J ^""Tfi' the true reason. His grand crime was the quartering the
arms of Edward the Confessor. Archbishop Cranmer, between
whom and the duke there had been no friendly correspondence
for some time, absented himself from the house upon this occa-
Jan. 27. sion. In short, the bill of attainder passed, though the duke
had done his utmost to dispose the king towards clemency, and
prevent this rigour, by his late submission. It may be, no
subject had more merit to plead than this nobleman : he had
gained a victory over the Scots, been successful against the
Id. p. 34G. French ; and suppressed the rebellion in Yorkshire. HovA'ever,
the king, who, as our learned historian observes, never hated or
ruined any one by halves, signed a warrant for his execution
The king the ucxt moming. But his majesty dying in the night, the
lieutenant could not act upon the warrant : and thus the duke
of Norfolk very narrowly escaped.
Having already mentioned the king's will, I shall transcribe
that part of it which relates to religion \ from hence the reader
may discover his opinion concerning invocation of saints, prayem
See Records, and alms, in behalf of the dead.
As to other matters in the will, I shall only take notice that
the crown was devised to the princess Mary, in case prince
Somewhat Edward died without lawful issue : from hence, Saunders col-
ractlr. "* lects the king had no ill opinion of his marriage with Catherine
of Spain. But this reasoning will not hold ; for, by this argu-
ment, we may infer the king believed his marriage with Anne
Boleyn lawful, because the princess Elizabeth stands next to
ISIary in the will for the succession. But the king being
married to Mrs. Boleyn, living queen Catherine, either the
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 167
first or the second marriage must of necessity be unlawful, iiknky
And that the reader may not be surprised at the disposal of . ^"_^
an hereditary crown by will, we are to consider, that the king
was expressly enabled for this purpose by an act of parliament,
in which act the crown is settled upon the lady ^lary, provided 35 Hen. 8.
prince Edward left no lawful issue : archbishop Crannier, and
Tonstal, bishop of Durham, were two of the sixteen executors 214.
and councillors of State, nominated in the will.
Saunders reports, the king, some little time before his death,
was inclined to reconcile himself to the see of Rome. That
he discovered his mind to some of the bishops, and asked their
advice concerning the manner. Who thesa bishops were he
doth not tell us, only in general, that they were afraid of
declaring their sentiments, and durst not trust the king : they
suspected the question might be put to ensnare them. Saunders dc
But Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, as this historian goes gifc.'^™' ^"'
on, is said to have advised the king to call a parliament, and
lay the matter before them ; and provided he had not time for
such an expedient, he should then publish his intention in
%vriting: that when the performance was impracticable, the
bare desire would be acceptable to God Almighty : that when
Winchester went out of the presence, the other courtiers, who
were afraid of refunding the church estates, scattered the king's
scruples, and brought him off his former resolve. But this
must rest upon Saunders's credit. It is said by others, that
when the king understood the physicians gave him over, he
turned his thoughts to the other world, and sent for Cranmer,
who was then at Croydon. But when the archbishop came to
Westminster, he found the king speechless : upon Cranmer's
exhorting him to trust in God's mercy through Christ, and
desiring some sign of such a reliance ; the king is said to have
pressed the archbishop's hand, and soon after expired. He lived
fifty-five years and seven months, and reigned thirty-seven •'^"- ??• , ,
. 1 T . T A.D, 1540-7.
years, nme months and six days. Ld.iieibcit,
As to the character of this prince, it may be collected in a ^"
great measure from the foregoing history ; therefore I shall
say tlie less of it here.
Amongst other blemishes, he is taxed with cruelty : for
proof of this imputation some historians give a list of those put
to death in his reign. In this bloody catalogue, they mention
two queens, one cardinal, besides Pole, who was attainted :
168
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
la. p. 571
The Mn(fs
iiijimction
tu Bonner.
Rcgist.
BoTincr,
fol. 70.
36 Hen. 8.
Jan. -11.
His bene-
factions.
dukes, marquesses, earls, and earls' sons, twelve ; barons and
knights, eighteen : abbots, priests, priors and monks, seventy-
seven : besides great numbers of more private condition, both
Papists and Gospellers, who suffered for their religion.
Covetousness is another dark quality with which he is charged :
and here perhaps it is no easy task to disengage him. The
seizing the abbey and chantry lands, and venturing through all
the imprecations of the founders, is a strong presumption of
loving money too well. Besides, what motive excepting this
can be assigned for his wresting so many manors from the sees
of Canterbury, York, and London : particularly for obliging
the dean and chapter of Canterbury to part with what lands
either himself or his courtiers had a mind to ? Cranmer, as
hath been observed, remonstrated against this usage, and un-
less he had been heartily menaced, would never have given up
the wealthy lordship of Otford in Kent.
I shall mention another instance, which looks remarkably
this way. It is the king's injunction to Bonner, bishop of
London, not to enter upon any of the lands, nor to receive any
of the profits of the bishopric, until a suit depending in
chancery between Bonner and the earl of Hertford was ended.
In this injunction it is suggested, that the bishop of London
hath demised his whole bishopric to the said earl, under the
penalty of ten thousand marks, to be levied upon his goods
and chattels to the king's use.
The bishop is enjoined not to present or collate to any
benefice or preferment belonging to his see. The same in-
junction is directed to the dean and chapter.
The next year, the eighth of July, there is a revocation of
this injunction ; " Quibusdam certis de causis jam nos raoven-
tibus," &c., as the words run. The meaning of which is (as
may be reasonably conjectured) that the bishop, and dean and
chapter, had either paid a fine, or parted with some of their
lands to compound the controversy. In short, if the king had
treated his temporal lords as he did the spiritual, and seized
the estates of the laity upon no stronger colours, it is probable
they would have complained somewhat louder under the injus-
tice.
But then it must be said, he did something by way of repa-
ration. For besides his endowing the six new sees already
mentioned, he founded a great many grammar-schools with
BOOK HI.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 169
good salaries to the masters. He likewise founded lectures in henr\
both universities ; where those who read in the faculties of . ^ ^/^' ,
divinity, law, and physic, were encouraged with a considerable
settlement. The same countenance was likewise given to the
professors of Greek and Hebrew. Farther, he confirmed Fuller
cardinal Wolsey's college of Christ-church, in Oxford, and ^- '"'
built and endowed the famous Trinity-college, in Cambridge.
He conveyed Grey-friars, now called Christ-church, and the
hospital of St. Bartholomew, in London, to that city, for
charitable uses : to which we may add, his finishing KingV
coUege Chapel, in Cambridge. Lastly, he maintained a great
many young scholars in foreign countries. It was his custom
to choose one or more every year of the most promising parts
out of both universities, and breed them beyond sea. Sir
Thomas Smith, secretary of state to queen Elizabeth, was one
of the last thus educated. These men, though they had no com- Cambd.
mission, furnished the king with intelligence, and acquainted ^^'^'
him with the public motions of Christendom. And it must be
said to his commendation, that he encouraged learning in the
disposal of his church preferments ; most of the bishops of his
time being men of distinction this way \
Another circumstance of advantage to his memory, was the Tiie stetes
suppressing of the stews. They were houses inhabited by I'^j^l,^^^
scandalous women, and allowed by the state. There were six- Henry-
teen of them distinguished by signs. They were called stews,
because the place at firet was furnished with ponds for pre-
serving fish, and making them more clean and palatable. Cambden,
Brit. Jlid-
dlesex.
' Dr. Lingard concludes this momentous reign with the following lucid view of its
roost important events : —
" Of the king's conduct during his sickness we know little. It is said, that at the
commencement, he betrayed a wish to be reconciled to the see of Rome; that the other
bishops, afraid of the penalties, evaded the question ; but that G.ardiner advised him to
consult his parliament, and to commit his ideas to writing. He was constantly attended
by his confessor, the bishop of Rochester, heard mass daily in his chamber, and received
the communion under one kind. About a month before his death he endowed the
magnificent establisliment of Trinity-college, in Cambridge, for a master and si.xty
fellows and scholars ; and afterwards re-opened the church of the Grey-friars, which,
with St. Bartholomew's hospital, and an ample revenue, he gave to the city of
London.
" Of his sentiments on his death-bed nothing can be asserted with any degree of con-
fidence. One account makes him die in the anguish of desp.iir; according to .mother
he refused any spiritual aid till he could only reply to the exhortation of the archbishop
by a squeeze of the hand ; while a third represents him as expiring in the most edifying
sentiments of devotion and repentance. Not only the dangerous state in which he lay,
but also liis death, wcic carefully concealed from the knowledge of the public ; and the
170 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- In the reign of king Henry II., there were several regula-
Abp. Cant, tions made to correct the mahgnity of these infamous enter-
^7^ ' tainments. I shall mention some of them.
parliament, ignorant of the event, met and transacted business after the usual manner.
Three days were employed by the carl of Hertford to secure the person of his royal
nephew at Enfield, and to arrange with his associates the plan of their subsequent pro-
ceedings. On the fourth the chancellor announced to the two houses the death of
Henry, read to them an extract from the will respecting the government of the realm
during the minority of his successor, and then, declaring the parliament dissolved,
invited the lords to pay their respects to the new king. That prince was the same day
conducted to the Tower, and proclaimed by the style of Edward VI., king of England,
France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, and of the Church of England and also of
Ireland, in earth the supreme head.
" To form a just estimate of the character of Henry we must distinguish between the
young king, guided by the counsels of Wolsey, and the monarch of more mature age,
governing by his own judgment, and with the aid of ministers selected and fashioned by
himself. In his youth the beauty of his person, the elegance of his manners, and his
adroitness in every martial and fashionable exercise, were calculated to attract the
admiration of his subjects. His court was gay and splendid : a succession of amusements
seemed to absorb his attention : yet his pleasures were not permitted to encroach on his
more important duties. He assisted at the council, perused the despatches, and corre-
sponded with his generals and ambassadors ; nor did the minister, trusted and powerful
as he was, dare to act till he had asked the opinion, and taken the pleasure, of his
sovereign. His natural abilities had been improved by study ; and his esteem for
literature may be inferred from the learned education which he gave to his children, and
from the number of eminent scholars to whom he granted pensions in foreign states, or
on whom he conferred promotion in his own. The immense treasure which he inhented
from his fatlier was perhaps a misfortune, because it engendered habits of expense not to
be supported from the ordinary revenue of the crown ; and the soundness of his politics
may be doubted, which, under the pretence of supporting the balance of power, repeat-
edly involved the nation in continental hostilities. Yet even these errors served to
throw a lustre round the English throne, and raised its possessor in the eyes of his own
subjects and of the different nations of Europe. But as the king advanced in age his
vices gradually developed themselves : and after the deatli of Wolsey they were indulged
without restraint. He became as rapacious as he was prodigal ; as obstinate as he was
capricious ; as fickle in his friendships as he was merciless in his resentments. Though
liberal of his confidence, he soon grew suspicious of those whom he liad ever trusted ;
and, as if he possessed no other right to the crown than that which he derived from the
very questionable claim of his father, he viewed with an evil eye every remote descendant
of the Plantagenets, and eagerly embraced the slightest pretexts to remove tliose whom
his jealousy represented as future rivals to himself or his posterity. In pride and vanity
he was perhaps without a parallel. Inflated with the praises of interested admirers, he
despised the judgment of others, acted as if he deemed himself infallible in matters of
policy and religion, and seemed to look upon dissent from his opinion as equivalent to
a breach of allegiance. In his estimation to submit and to obey were the great, the
paramount, duties of subjects ; and this persuasion steeled his breast against remorse for
the blood which he shed, and led him to trample without scruple on the liberties of the
nation.
" When he ascended the throne there still existed a spirit of freedom, which on more
than one occasion defeated the arbitrary measures of the court, though directed by an
able minister, and supported by the authority of the sovereign ; but in the lapse of a few
years that spirit had fled ; and, before the death of Henry, the king of England had
grown into a despot, the people had shrunk into a nation of slaves. The causes of this
important change in the relations between the sovereign and his subjects may be found.
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 171
" First. No stewholder was permitted to open his doors, or henry
receive any persons on holy-days. v ,^_I
not so much in the abilities or passions of the former, as in the obsequiousness of his
parliaments, the assumption of the ecclesiastical supremacy, and the servility of the two
religious parties which divided the nation.
" I. The house of peers no longer consisted of those powerful lords and prelates who
in former periods had so often and so successfully resisted the encroachments of tho
sovereign. The reader has already witnessed the successive steps by which most of the
great families of tlie preceding reigns had become extinct, and their immense possessions
had been frittered away among the favourites and dependants of the court. The most
opulent of the peers under Henry were poor in comparison with their predecessors ; and,
by the operation of the statute against liveries, they had lost the accustomed means of
arming their retainers in support of their quarrels. In general they were new men,
indebted for their present honours and estates to the bounty of Henry or his father ; and
the proudest among tlie rest, by witnessing the attainders and executions of others, had
been taught to tremble for themselves, and to crouch in submission at tlie foot of a
master whose policy it was to depress the great, and punish their errors without mercy,
while he selected his favourites from the lowest classes, heaping on them honours and
riches, and confiding to them the exercise of his authority.
" 1. By the separation of the realm from the see of Rome the dependence of the
spiritual had been rendered still more complete than that of the temporal peers. Their
riches had been diminished, their immunities taken away ; the support which they might
hiive derived from the protection of the pontiff was gone ; they were nothing more than
the delegates of the king, exercising a precarious authority determinable at his pleasure.
The ecclesiastical constitutions, which had so long formed part of the law of the land,
now depended on his breath, and were executed only by his sufferance. The convocation
indeed continued to be summoned ; but its legislative authority was no more. Its
principal business was to grant money; yet even these grants now owed their force, not
to the consent of the grantors, but to the approbation of the other two houses, and the
assent of the crown.
" 2. As for the third branch of the legislature, the commons of England, they had not
yet acquired sufficient importance to oppose any effectual barrier to the power of the
sovereign ; yet care was taken that among them the leading members should be devoted
to the crown, and that the speaker should be one holding office or high in tlie confidence
of the ministers. Freedom of debate was indeed granted ; but with a qualification which
in reality amounted to a refusal. It was only a ' decent ' freedom ; and, as the king
reserved to himself the right of deciding what was or was not decent, he frequently put
down the opponents of the court by reprimanding the ' varlets' in person, or by sending
to them a threatening message.
" It is plain that from parliaments thus constituted the crown had little to fear; and
though Wolsey had sought to govern without their aid, Henry found them so obsequious
to his will that he convoked them repeatedly, and was careful to have his most wanton
and despotic measures sanctioned with their approbation. The parliament, as often ae
it was opened or closed by the king in person, otTored a scene not unwortliy of an
Oriental divan. The form indeed differed but little from our present usage. The king
sat on his throne : on the right-hand stood the chancellor, on the left the lord-treasurer;
whilst the peers were placed on their benches, and the commons stood at tlie bar. But
the addresses made on these occasions, by the chancellor or the speaker, usually lasted
more than an hour ; and their coustant theme was the character of tlie king. Tho
orators, in their efforts to surpass each other, fed his vanity with the most hyperbolical
praise. Cromwell w'as unable — he believed all men were unable — to describe the
unutterable qualities of the royal mind, the sublime virtues of the royal heart. Rich
told him, that in wisdom he was equal to Solomon, in strength and courage to Samson,
in beauty and address to Absalom ; and Audeley declared, before his face, that God liad
anointed him witli the oil of wisdom above his feJlowi, above the other kings of the
172 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
^f/if " Secondly. No single woman was to be kept against her
Abp. Cant. wiU, but dismissed whenever she discovered any desu'e of re-
' forming her practice.
earth, above all his predecessors, — had given him a perfect knowledge of the Scriptures,
with which he had prostrated the Roman Goliath, — a perfect knowledge of the art of
war, by which he had gained the most brilliant victories at the same time in remote
places, — and a perfect knowledge of the art of government, by which he had for thirty
years secured to his own realm the blessings of peace, while all the other nations of
Europe suffered the calamities of war.
" During these harangues, as often as the words ' most sacred majesty' were repeated,
or as any emphatic e.\pression was pronounced, the lords rose, and the whole assembly,
in token of respect and assent, bowed profoundly to the demi-god on the throne. Henry
himself affected to hear such fulsome adulation with indifference. His answer was
invariably the same : that he laid no claim to superior excellence ; but that, if he did
possess it, he gave the glory to God, the author of all good gifts : it was, however, a
pleasure to him to witness the affection of his subjects, and to learn that they were not
insensible of the blessings which they enjoyed under his government.
" n. It is evident that the new dignity of head of the Church, by transfening to the
king that authority which had been hitherto exercised by the pontiff, must have
considerably augmented the influence of the crown; but, in addition, the arguments by
which it was supported tended to debase the spirit of the people, and to exalt the royal
prerogative above law and equity. When the adversaries of the supremacy asked in what
passage of the Sacred Writings the government of the Church was given to a layman, its
advocates boldly appealed to those texts which prescribe obedience to the established
authorities. The king, they maintained, was the image of God upon earth : to disobey
his commands was to disobey God himself; to limit his authority, when no limit was
laid down, was an offence against the sovereign ; and to make distinctions, when the
Scripture made none, was an impiety against God. It was indeed acknowledged that
this supreme authority might be employed unreasonably and unjustly; but, even then,
to resist was a crime : it became tlie duty of the sufferer to submit ; and his only
resource was to pray that the heart of his oppressor might be changed, his only consola-
tion to reflect that the king himself would hereafter be summoned to answer for his
conduct before an unerring tribunal. Henry became a sincere believer in a doctrine so
flattering to his pride ; and easily persuaded himself that he did no more than his duty in
punishing with severity the least opposition to his will. To impress it on the minds of
the people, it was perpetually inculcated from the pulpit : it was enforced in books of
controversy and instruction ; it was promulgated with authority in the ' Institution,' and
afterwards in the ' Erudition of a Christian Man.' From that period the doctrine of
passive obedience formed a leading trait in the orthodox creed.
" III. The two great parties, into which religious disputes had separated the nation,
contributed also to strengthen the despotic power of Henry. They were too jealous of
each other to watch, much less to resist, the encroachments of the crown. The gi'eat
object of both was the same : to win the favour of the king, that they might crush the
power of their adversaries ; and with this view they flattered his vanity, submitted to his
caprice, and became the obsequious slaves of his pleasure. Henry, on the other hand,
whether it were through policy or accident, played them off against each other: some-
times appearing to lean to the old, sometimes to the new, doctrines ; alternately raising
and depressing the hopes of each, but never suffering either party to obtain the complete
ascendancy over its opponent. Thus he kept them in a state of dependence on his will,
and secured their concurrence to every measure which his passion or caprice might
suggest, without regard to reason or justice, or the fundamental laws of the land."
W^e may add to these remarks of Lingard a few of the conclusions of Mackintosh :
" It was chiefly," says he, " by its relation to the infant reformation of religion that this
reign became a period of great importance in the general history of Europe. The last
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 173
" Thirdly. None of these panders were allowed to entertain henry
•' . -, '■ VIII.
any nun or married woman. j
twenty years of it are to be considered as a time of transition from poperj-to protestantism.
It must be owned tbat it required a vigorous, and even a harsh hand, to keep down all
the fear and hatred, all the conscientious but furious zeal of Catholics and Gospellers,
the whole mass of passion and of interest which were stiiTcd up by bo prodigious a
revolution in human opinion.
" An ecclesiastical dictatorship might have been excused in a time full of peril. At
the beginning the Protestants (even if we number all the anti-papists among them)
formed a small, though intelligent and bold, minority. They grew stronger by degrees,
as opinions and parties which are the children of the age naturally do. Their strength
lay in the towns on the southern and eastern coasts, and among the industrious classes
of society. In the northern and midland provinces, and in the mountains of Wales, far
removed from commerce with the heretics of Flanders and Germany, the ancient faith
maintained its authority. At the end of this reign it is still doubtful whether the
majority had changed sides. Henry had few qualifications for an umpire. But it was a
public service that he restrained both factions, and kept the peace during this dangerous
process. Had he been only severe and stciTi, instead of plunging into barbarism and
butchery, his services might be commended, and some allowance might be made for the
necessity of curbing uncivilized men by rough means.
" Had the Protestant party risen against him they must have been vanquished, and
he would have been driven back into the arms of Rome. The iron hand which held
back both parties from battle was advantageous to the Protestant cause, humanly
speaking, only because the opinions and institutions which spring up in an age are likely
to be the most progressive. His grotesque authority as head of the Church, his double
persecution of Romanists and Lutherans, his passion for transubstantiation, and his
abhorrence of appeals to a court at Rome, may be understood, if we regard his reign as
a bridge which the nation was to pass on its road to more complete reformation. This
peculiar character was given to the latter portion of his reign by the combined power of
his adherence to the Catholic doctrines, and of his impatience of papal authority, by the
connection of this last disposition with the validity of his marriages and the legitimacy of
his children ; by the manifold and intricate ties which at various times blended the
interest of each religious party with the succession to the crown ; an object which the
recent remembrance of the war of the Roses might render very important to any prince,
but which became the ruling frenzy of Henry's mind. The reformers needed the
acquisition of one great state for the stability and solidity of their reform. They gained
England. As soon as the hand was withdrawn which held the statesmen and the people
dumb, the Reformation was established. England continues to this day to be the only
power of the first class which maintains the reformed doctrines.
" Eleven months before the decease of the English monarch, Luther breathed his last
in his native town of Eislcben, which he had not visited for many years. He died of an
inflammation in his chest, which cut him off in twenty-four hours, in the sixty-third
year of his age. His last moments were placid, and employed in prayers for the well-
being of the Church, now more than ever threatened by the Roman pontiff, supported
as he was by the great council of his followers convoked at Trent. It ought not to be
doubted by a just man, of whatever communion, that Martin Luther was an honest,
disinterested, and undaunted man, magnanimous in prosperous as well as adverse fortune,
without the slightest tauit of any disposition which rested on self as its final aim, elevated
by the consciousness of this purity in his motives, and by the humble desire to conform
his mind to the model of supreme perfection, and to adapt his actions to the laws which
flowed from the Source of all Good, through reason and through revelation. On the
other hand, it m\ist be allowed that his virtues were better fitted for revolutions than for
quiet ; that he often sacrificed peace and charity to trivial differences of opinion, or
perhaps unmeaning oppositions of language; and that his scurrilous and merciless
writings, as a controversialist, both manifested and excited verj' odious passions. But
174 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAN- " Fourthly. They were not allowed to sell bread, ale, fish,
MER, ,,-'•'..„
Abp. Cant, ^eat, coals, or any provisions.
the object of liis life was religions truth ; and, in the pursuit of this single and sublime
end, he delivered reason from the yoke of human authority, and contributed to set it
free from all subjection, except that which is due to Supreme AVisdom — ' whose service
is perfect freedonj.'
" Tiie tales propagated against this great man prove his formidable power. He was
said openly to deride all that he taught, to have composed hymns to his favourite vice
of drunkenness, to disbelieve the immortality of the soul, — nay, even to have been an
atheist. He was represented to have been the fruit of the commerce of his mother with
a demon, — a fable which, in the end of the seventeenth century, writers of some reputa-
tion thought it necessary to disavow. Notes of his table-talk, published many years
after his death, and then perhaps very inaccurately, continued to furnish the viler sort of
antagonists with means of abuse, in the ardent phrases which fell from him amidst the
negligence of familiar conversation.
" At the moment of his death, Lutheranism was established only in Scandinavia, and
in those parts of Germany which had embraced it when it was first preached. The
extent, however, of its invisible power over the minds of men was not to be measured
by the magnitude of the countries where it was legally predominant. Bold inquiry,
active curiosity, excited reason, youthful enthusiasm, throughout every country of
Europe, in secret cherished a Lutheran spirit. Henry, as we have seen, was impelled,
by a singular combination of circumstances, to prepare the way in England for embodying
that spirit in a civil establishment. Calvin, who was called by his eminent contempo-
raries, the greatest divine since the Apostles, had now spread the seeds of reformation
throughout France. Had Luther survived a few years longer, he would have seen the
second and more terrible eruption of the reformation in the civil wars of France, in
which the Protestant party maintained their ground for thirty years, and obtained a
partial establishment for near a century, though they were finally doomed to defeat and
dispersion. In Italy, most well-educated men, who were not infidels, became secret
Protestants. The Inquisition did not entirely exempt the Spanish peninsula from inno-
vation. If one hundred thousand or fifty thousand Protestants suffered for religion in
the Netherlands during the government of Charles V., we can desire no better proof of
the prevalence of the reformation in these rich and lettered provinces. Already
monarchs, now become absolute, began to apprehend that the spirit of inquiry would
extend from religion to civil government, or, in their language, prove as fatal to the
State as to the Church. Such, at a much earlier period, wore the fears with which the
insurrection of the German peasants had filled the mind of sir Thomas More. The
intention of quelling this general revolt of the minds of men by a confederacy of princes,
although not fully unfolded, w^as, we are told, one of the motives of the treaty of
Francis I. with Charles V., which preceded the last peace between France and England.
But points like these are long discussed among statesmen, and acquire some steady place
in their minds, before the perils grow large enough and come near enough to be
contemplated with practical seriousness, and long before they are felt to make urgent
demands on rulers for the security of the commonwealth against the threatening tempest.
At the death of Henry VIII. the preponderance of visible force in the scale of establish-
ment was immense ; and even the moral force of the State and the Church retained its
commanding posture, and its aspect of authority, at the moment when its foundation in
opinion was silently crumbling from beneath it. It is easy to blame this want of foresight
after events have taught knowledge. But contemporary statesmen would have acted
unwisely, if they were to be influenced in their deliberations concerning present events
by probabilities of future danger so uncertain, even from their distance, as to be beyond
the scope of the active politician, who is never to forget the shortness of his foresight,
and the moral duty of walking warily when he cannot see clearly. It was not wonderful
that the masters of Europe should adjourn the consideration of perils which still seemed
to belong more to speculation than to practice, and of a religious revolution which, in
BOOK III.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 175
And farther, those women who died in these houses, were henry
ban-ed Christian burial, and interred in a distant place from ^ ^""^
the parish church, called the Single-woman's churchyard.
Thus, notwithstanding their toleration, they were under re-
straints, and had marks of discountenance set upon them.
In the one -and -twentieth year of king Henry VII., the
stews were shut up for some time. They were afterwards Fabian.
opened, but reduced from sixteen to twelve. But king Henry
VIII., in the thirty-seventh year of his reign, put an end to
these infamous liberties. The panders, with all their equipage,
were turned out by sound of trumpet, and their houses assigned
to people of regular conversation. Thus we see, notwitlistand-
ing some exceptionable sallies, and the rigour of his govern-
ment, he was not without a mixture of good qualities.
the course of thirty years, had gained no outward dominion in the more cultivated parts
of Europe, except a small number of German cities and principalities."
AN
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY
GREAT BRITAIN.
PART IL— BOOK IV.
CRAN-
MEU,
Abp. Cant.
217.
1547.
King Ed-
ward VI.'s
Journal,
Cotton
Library,
Nero, c. 10.
77*6 ex-
ecutors to
the late
king's will.
Edward VL only son to Henry VIIL by Jane Seymour,
daughter to sir John Seymour, succeeded his father. He was
born at Hampton-court, October the twelfth, 1537: the queen,
his mother, dying the day after. The archbishop of Canter-
bury, the dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk, were his godfathers.
He was under the ladies' care for the first six years ; after-
wards, doctor Cox and Mr. Cheek were his preceptors for
languages and other parts of learning. There were preparations
made for creating him prince of Wales, duke of Cornwall, and
count palatine of Chester ; but this solemnity was prevented
by his father"'s death. This young prince discovered an extra-
ordinary genius, and his attainments in learning were far
beyond the expectations from his age : but of this no more at
present.
His uncle, the earl of Hertford, and sir Anthony Brown,
were dispatched by the council to acquaint him with the late
king''s death, and conduct him to town, where, on the 31st of
January, he was proclaimed king. He was received at the
Tower with the customary marks of regard.
Upon the opening the late king''s will, there were sixteen
nominated for executors : the government of the prince's per-
son, and the administration was likewise put into their hands,
till the king was eighteen years old. I have already observed,
the archbishop of Canterbury and the bishop of Durham had
the honour of this trust. The other fourteen were the lord
BOOK IV.] ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, &c. 177
Wriothesley, lord chancellor; lord St. John, great master; EDNVard
the lord Russell, lord privy seal ; the earl of Hertford, lord ' -^ — '
great chamberlain ; the viscount Lisle, lord admiral ; sir
Anthony Brown, master of the horse ; sir William Paget,
secretary of state ; sir Edward North, chancellor of the court
of Augmentation ; sir Edward Montague, chief justice of the
Common Pleas ; Justice Bromley, sir Anthony Denny, and
sir William Herbert, chief gentlemen of the privy chamber ;
sir Edward ^V^otton, treasurer of Calais ; and doctor Wotton,
dean of Canterbury and York. In executing the will, and
governing the public affairs, the majority of these were equi-
valent to the whole number. They had one very remarkable
branch of power : for instance, if the lady INIary, the lady
Elizabeth, or any other person named for the succession, hap-
pened to marry without the consent of the majority of the
privy council, they were to forfeit their title to the crown. FuHer,
For the honour of the government, and the better manage-
ment of affairs, it was proposed that one of these sixteen might
have a title distinguished from the rest. But then the lustre
of this dignity was not to be conveyed with any addition of
power. This motion was opposed by the lord chancellor, who
expected the weight of business would fall upon his office ; for
the archbishop of Canterbury, who by his place had the fairest
pretension, was neither good courtier nor statesman ; nor had
any inclination for secular emplo}ment ; and therefore the
chancellor could have no apprehension of competition from that ^P^^Bumet,
quarter. He insisted, therefore, that the will might be punc- 218.
tually executed, without latitude or alteration : that the late
king designed the executors should have an equal share in trust
and power, and that the making any preference in title or
degree would be a breach in the appointment. But the chan-
cellor finding his interest overweighed by the earl of Hertford,
dropped his opinion, and consented with the rest. Thus the
board agreed, that one of the sixteen should have a raised title,
and be called " protector of the king's realm, and governor of
his person." The next point was quickly settled ; and the The earl of
choice, by an unanimous concurrence, fell upon the earl o( iiZ'/,l'jf^
Hertford. Thus he was solemnly proclaimed protector and '*^'''"-
governor of the king's person. This dignity and trust were not o „
1 • 1 o i D J Bp Burnet
conveyed without an express condition, " that he should not Hist, oftiie
do any act but by the advice and consent of the other execu- ptM'p.'s.
VOL. V. N
178 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [i-akt ii.
^MFR ' *^^'^' P"^^"^'^* ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ king's will." One reason for pitch-
Ab)). Cant, ing on this nobleman was, the nearness of his relation to the
king. He was his uncle by the mother"'s side, near in blood,
but without any prospect upon the crown ; so that there was
Hcylin, qq daugorous ground for ambition to work on. This promo-
foiin. Kin? tion of the earl of Hertford was censured, as a departure from
Edward VI. ^|^^ |^^^ king's will. From hence it is plain the privy council
was formed, and the administration carried on, by the direc-
tions of this will : it was likewise enrolled, and queen Mary
founded her title partly on this authority, as will be seen after-
wards. However, Lethington, secretary of Scotland, in his
Bp. Burnet, letter to sir William Cecil, secretary of state to queen Eliza-
Records, beth, pretends it was not signed by king Henry VIII. and by
num. 30 consequence not legally executed, pursuant to the statute of
35 Henry VIII. cap. 1. The reason of Lethington's except-
ing to the authority of this will is, because the younger branch
of the royal family is preferred to the elder, and the crown
settled upon the house of Suffolk, in exclusion of that of
Scotland.
This will, to make it firm in law, ought to have been signed
with the king's own hand. That it wanted this necessary
circumstance, Lethington endeavours to prove first, by affirm-
ing that the king, some considerable time before his death,
never used to sign anything with his own hand : for the truth
of this, the Scotch secretary appeals to Cecil's knowledge. He
adds, secondly, that when the king in his sickness was pressed
to put his hand to the will, he refused to do it. He affirms,
farther, that when the king was almost at the point of death,
one William Clark put a stamp to the will by the order of
some persons well known both to Lethington and Cecil. To
prove this forgery, for so Lethington calls it, he desires the
depositions of the marquis of Winchester and Northampton,
the earl of Pembroke, secretary Petre, sir Henry Neville, sir
Maurice Berkley, and several other persons of distinction be-
longing to king Henry's court, may be taken and enroUed in
Chancery. He likewise urges my lord Paget's evidence in the
D er Re l^o^se of Lords in queen JNIary's reign. But, by the way, the
" 1. 93. lord Paget's testimony, as Dyer reports it, is short of the
point, because the stamp there mentioned refers only to the
bill for attainting the duke of Norfolk. Lastly, Lethington
presses the original may be inspected : and though some, to
fo
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 179
dissen'c the queen of Scots' title, pretend the original will was edward
made away in queen ]Mary''s time, in favour of the house of . J ,
Scotland, yet he hopes Providence hath preserved this instru-
ment' to silence that calumny, and bring truth to light. To
fortify Lethington's allegations, sir Thomas Craig affirms, that
Clark, above-mentioned, declared openly before queen Mary,
before her privy council and the parliament, that he put the
seal or stamp to the will, after king Henry had lost the use of
his understanding. See Craig's
On the other side, if the will was thus defective, and lay so Succession
much exposed to disproof, it is somewhat surprising the lords of p jjc^n"^ *°
king Edward's council should risk their reputation so far, and P- 334. 345.
venture their being called to an account, for acting upon an ille-
gal warrant. I shall not pretend to interpose my opinion, but
leave the matter to the reader's judgment. I have heard say,
the original will is now in the custody of INIr. Le Neve, at
Westminster. If this be so, the inspecting the instrument
will decide the question \ To proceed : there was now an
apparent division of the kingdom into two parties. One of
them were willing religion should continue upon the present
footing ; the other pressed for a farther reformation. The lord
chancellor headed the first, and the protector the latter.
On the second of February, the protector was declared lord
treasurer and earl marshal, the late king's will was ordered to
be enrolled, and a copy of it, under the gi'eat seal, given to
every one of the executors. The bishops were likewise required
to take out new commissions of the same tenor with those of
the late reign. Cranmer set the first precedent ; he is said to Bp. Burnet,
have petitioned for a revival of his jurisdiction ; and that, Peb" J!
as he had exercised the functions of an archbishop during- the ,L"- }p'^'^-'^'
. . . '■ ". J he hisliops
former reign, so that authority determming with the late king's tuh' out
life, his present majesty would please to intrust him with the ^misfions'.
same jurisdiction. That Cranmer addressed the crown for Memorials
this purpose and in this form, we may reasonably conclude, bisiiop
both from the singularity of his opinion, and especially from ^'»a"'"«''-
Bonner's practice, from whom such a com])liance might be less
expected. This bishop, it is certain, took out such an instru-
ment in the beginning of this reign. The commission sets
forth tliat Bonner had made application to king Edward for an
• An inspection of the will was made in the reign of Anne : but the signature disco-
vered was not supposed to be in the king's handwTiting. — Vide " Tindal's Rapin."
N 2
180 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- authority to exercise ecclesiastical jurisdiction. As to other
Abp. Cant, things, the instrument runs in the same form with those cora-
ReeiTt^ ' missions taken out by the bishops in the late reign.
Bonner, Tlicso commissions were granted only " durante bene
placito,'''' so that the king might recal their jurisdiction, and
strike their character dead when he pleased. The historian
remarks that this precarious grant was only to serve the
necessity of the juncture, and keep the bishops from relapsing
to their old superstition ; that afterwards this heavy yoke was
made lighter, the " bene placitum" clause omitted, and the
Bp. Burnet, bisliops enabled to hold their sees during life.
pt. 2. p. 6. J3u^ ^}jat matters were not thus mended, appears from this
learned author, both in his records, and in the body of his
Id pt. 2. history : where it is plain that the bishops, through the whole
p. 218 and coursc of kins" Edward's reign, were upon their good behaviour
Records, . *= i i i i i n
p. 257. for then' office, and had the express clause of " quamdm se
bene gesserint" put in their patent.
The learned historian last-mentioned will have it, that by
219. the letters-patent it is clear " that the episcopal function was
acknowledged to be of Divine appointment, and that the per-
son was no other way named by the king, than as lay- patrons
Bp.Burnet, prosent to livings."
pt- ■2- It is g-ranted the clause in the commission, " per et ultra ea
p. 218. . P . .
quae tibi ex sacris Uteris divinitus commissa esse dignoscuntur,"
does import a Divine authority : but then this acknowledg-
ment is so weakened and confined as to the exercise, by other
clauses in the letters-patent, that without the king's license
the powers in the episcopal character would signify little. To
speak clearly, the commission seems embarrassed and incon-
sistent.
Regist. For, first, it is plainly affirmed in this instrument, " that all
Oranmcr, manner of authority and jurisdiction, as well ecclesiastical as
civil, is originally derived from the crown." If this assertion
holds, the power of the keys must be lodged with the secular
magistrate : and if so, what independent right can the bishops
have for the exercise of their function ? How can they make
any claim to a charter of government from our Saviour I Or
what pretence can they have to admit or exclude from Church
communion upon this footing? And if their pretensions to govern
must fail thus far, the powers, supposed by the letters-patent
to be given them in Holy Scripture, must be of slender con-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 181
sideration. Farther, the learned historian's saying, the person Edward
appointed by the king's letters-patent was no otherwise named ^ '^ >
than as lay-patrons present to livings, is somewhat surprising ;
for did ever lay-patrons pretend to give a commission in their
presentations for the exercise of the priest's function ? Does
the clerk govern his cure, and execute his office in the patron's
name, and by virtue of his authority \ If this cannot be made
good, the case is no ways parallel ; for the bishops, by the
letters-patent, were to give orders, and exercise all other
branches of spiritual jurisdiction as the king's delegates, and
upon the strength of his authority.
To proceed : it was ordered in the late king's will, that all
grants, gifts, or promises made by him and not perfected,
should be executed and performed. To satisfy this clause, Fuller.
secretary Paget, sir Anthony Denny, and sir Wm. Herbert,
were required to declare their knowledge of the king's inten-
tion upon this head. The reason of these three gentlemen
being called on was, because the king had used them with the
greatest confidence. Paget informed the council, that upon
the attainders of the duke of Norfolk and the earl of Surrey,
the king told him he intended to dispose of their estates to
deserving persons, and create several peers to supply the rooms
of noble families extinct. That upon the duke of Norfolk's
desire that the king would settle all his forfeited lands upon
the prince, the king closed with the compliment, and resolved
to reward his servants some other way. Secretary Paget, by ^ creation
the king's order, drew up a list of this intended creation, where ^ noUcmen
o ' A _ ^ ' dextf/nea by
the persons, honours, and assignments, were particularly men- tJic late
tioned. The earl of Hertford was to be earl marshal, lord "^'
treasurer, and duke of Somerset ; and his son to be earl of
Wiltshire, with 800/. a year of land, and 300/. a year out of
the next bisliop's lands that fell void ; the carl of Essex to be
marquess of Essex ; the viscount Lisle to be earl of Coventry ;
the lord Wriothcsley to be earl of Winchester ; sii* Thomas
Seymour, the protector's brother, a baron and lord admiral ;
sir Richard Rich, sir John St. Leger, sir William "NVilloughby,
sir Edward Sheffield, and sir Christopher Danby, were to be
barons : these gentlemen were likewise to have estates settled
on them to support their titles. The book where these favours
were entered was delivered to the king, but his death happen-
ing soon after, there was nothing done, excepting the above-
182 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAX- mentioned provision in the will, which had a reference to this
Abp. Cant, business. The book being vouched by Paget, Denny, and
' " ' Herbert, the executors resolved to perform what the king
intended. But being apprehensive of a war with the emperor
and the French king, they did not think it advisable to part
with any of the king''s treasure, or lessen his revenues. How-
ever, since title without a proportionable estate had more of
burthen than real advancement, they cast about for a prac-
ticable expedient, and resolved upon the sale of the chantry
lands.
The council having so great a share themselves in this
assignment of wealth and honour, their forwardness was much
disrelished. It was thought they were too intent upon their
own interest, and that their pretensions this way ought to have
Bp. Burnet, been postponed till the king came of age.
pt. ... p. . j^ ^l^g j^^g king's book, where the settling of estates upon
this new creation was specified, the earl of Hertford had a
promise of six of the best prebends that should fall in any
cathedral, two of which were afterwards, at his request.
Spiritual changed for a deanery and treasurership. The disposing of
'given to "^ ccclesiastical preferment to secular men may possibly seem
secular men. somcwhat odd, but it was not uncommon at that time. The
lord Cromwell, as hath been observed, was dean of Wells, and
many others of the laity had spiritual promotions without cure
bestowed on them. To make them deans and prebendaries
was a farther step, and less capable of excuse, for these digni-
taries were designed for a standing council to the bishop, and
obliged to several duties in the cathedral peculiar to the
priestly function. Prebends and deaneries were always
reckoned the revenues of the Church, designed as encourage-
ments for industry and learning, and rewards for those who
had distinguished themselves in public service. To say the
clergy mismanaged in these promotions, is wide of the purpose,
supposing the charge was true. For since the law had appro-
priated these preferments to the spiritualty, they could not
be otherwise disposed without straining the constitution. The
remark of our learned historian upon this practice is very
significant ; his words are these : " They," meaning the cour-
tiers, " minded nothing more than the enriching themselves, and
took a certain course to make the mischief perpetual by robbing
the Church of those endowments and helps it had received
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 183
from the munificence of the founders of its cathedrals, who edavard
were generally the first Christian kings of this nation ; which, . J ,
had it been done by law, would have been a thing of very ill
consequence ; but as it was done, was directly contrary to
Mao-na Charta and to the kin2;''s coronation oath." i*!- p- ^-
On the fourteenth of February the late king's body was
removed to Shene with the usual solemnity, and the next day to
Windsor, and there interred in a vault near his consort queen
Jane, pursuant to the instructions in his will. His funeral
was likewise solemnised in Notre Dame Church in Paris by the 220.
French king's order. This was an instance of a generous '^nli^Ztf
regard, considering king Henry died excommunicated by the ^^>k> f"-
pope, ihis respect was returned to knig hranciss memory by Paris.
the English court soon after, though not at the same hazard :
for they were under no fear of censure from the see of Rome. Hcyiin,
The late king in his will had settled six hundred pounds per ^J|.^' ^%g
annum upon the dean and canons, to find two priests to say
masses for his soul in St. George's Chapel, where he was
buried. He had likewise left an establishment for four solemn
obits, every year, a maintenance for poor knights, &c., which
the reader may see in the records. The alterations in religion his will
which immediately followed, made part of the king's will in- ''^rlh^uuln
significant. The court did not believe any applications of the to himself. >
living could be serviceable to the dead ; and thus the masses,
obits, and charities, designed to relieve him in the other world,
were dropped, notwithstanding his solemn charge to the con-
trary. Saunders will have this a judicial misfortune upon king
Henry, for defeating the wills of so many founders of chantries
and rehgious houses. Saun.ici-s dc
When the funeral was over, the peers above-mentioned Schism.
were created. The protector was duke of Somerset; Parr, p^.^ jl
earl of Essex and marquess of Northampton ; Dudley, viscount
Lisle, was earl of Warwick ; the lord Wriothesley, earl of
Southampton : sir Thomas SejTiiour, the king's uncle, was
created lord Sudley, and high-admiral; sir Richard Rich was
made lord Rich ; sir William Willoughby, lord AV^illoughby of
Pan-am ; sir Edmund Sheffield, lord Sheffield of IJutterwike. Stow's
The rest in the list above-mentioned decUned the honour of a '^""''^*'
title.
Three days after, the king was solemnly crowned at West-
minster, by archbishop Cranmer, and a general pardon granted,
]84 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
with an exception of these six persons, the duke of Norfolk,
Edward, lord Courtney, eldest son to the marquess of Exeter,
cardinal Pole, Dr. Pate, Mr, Foskew, and Mr. Throgmorton.
There was a new form ordered by the privy-council for
regulating the coronation ceremonies, which being somewhat
different both from the preceding and following reigns, I shall
See Records, insert it in the records. One material circumstance, as our
man. o2. ^ -i • • ■,
The Coro- learned Church historian observes, was the manner of the
nation. archbishop''s demanding the people's consent for owning the
king, which yet, as he expresseth it, " was done in such terms
as should demonstrate he was no elective prince."
Instead of a sermon at the coronation, archbishop Cranmer
made a speech to the king to the following effect : " In the
first place he declares the king''s right to govern did not depend
upon any engagement at his coronation : that his crown being
given him by God Almighty, could not by a failure in the
administration, be forfeited either to Church or State. That
notwithstanding the archbishops of Canterbury had commonly
crowned his predecessors, yet it was never at their liberty to
admit or refuse them for their sovereigns ; neither did the
privilege to perform this ceremony, give them any right to
put terms upon their kings, or dispose of their crowns at
pleasure."
This w^as said by way of censure of the extravagant preten-
sions of the court of Rome.
To go on w ith the archbishop"'s speech ; he takes notice —
"• That the solemn ceremonies at a coronation are significant,
but not absolutely necessary : they serve to put princes in
mind of their duty to God, but are no addition to their charac-
ter ; for it is not so much the oil which makes them God's
anointed, as the power and jurisdiction given them from above.
It is because they are placed in their station by God's appoint-
ment, and assisted w^th his grace for the better discharge of
their office. Neither the bishop of Rome, or any other see,
have any authority to bring kings under articles ; however, it
is the part of the bishop who officiates in this solemnity, to
remind princes of what God expects from them ; and here the
archbishop suggests, the king, being God's vicegerent, and
Christ's vicar in his o^^-n dominions, was obliged to follow the
precedent of Josias, to take care the worship of God was under
due regulations, to suppress idolatry, remove images, and dis-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 185
charge the tyranny of the bishop of Rome : to reward virtue, EDWARD
and punish vice, to protect the innocent, and reHeve the poor : ■ Ji — '
to execute justice, and discountenance violence. These
things," says the archbishop, " I am bound by my function to
lay before your royal highness ; yet I must openly declare
before God and this noble assembly, that in case your majesty
should fail in any or all these particulars, I have no commission
to pronounce you deprived." ^?^" ^"^
A . l-irehiands,
Not long after the coronation the broad seal was taken from part 2. from
the earl of Southampton, and given to the lord St. John. Usht'i's '°^
This lord, as hath been observed, disao-reed in matter of re- ^?''^''"°"'
' '^ o ^ ^ 1 he. lord
ligion from the protector and his party. They were willing chancellor
therefore on the first opportunity to remove him from his «,„/ why ?'
post ; and it was not long before they had a handle for their ^^d'^'^i',54g-7.
purpose. The chancellor designing to reserve himself wholly
for state affairs, had lately put the groat seal to a commission
directed to sir Richard Southwell, master of the rolls, John
Tregonnel, esq., master of chancery, John Oliver and Anthony
Bellasis, clerks, masters of chancery : by virtue of this depu-
tation, three or two of these masters were impowered to repre-
sent the lord chancellor, and execute his office in as full a
manner as if himself were in court ; only their decrees were to
be signed by him before their enrolment. This authority
being granted without any warrant from the protector and
council, was censured as a high presumption ; besides the
persons nominated being two of them canonists, the common
la\vyers looked upon it a discouragement to their profession.
Upon this they remonstrated against the lord chancellor at the
council-board. The council ordered the judges to examine the
commission with the complaint against it. The judges de-
livered their opinions that the chancellor had forfeited his
place, after which resolution the broad seal was taken from
him. These proceedings are said to be " summary and severe,
beyond the usage of the privy-council, and without the common
form of legal processes. But the counciPs authority had been Bp. Burnet,
raised so high by 31 H. 8. cap. 8. that they were empowered amiuJcords,
sufficiently for matters of that nature." Thus our learned ^- '^^^
Church historian. But, with submission, if the privy-council
had no other warrant to support their proceedings than this
act, it is pretty plain they exceeded their authority. Fur this 221.
statute, in the first place, relates only to proclamations.
186 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [fart ii.
CRAN- Secondly. It is expressly provided, " that none of the king"'s
Abp. Cant. liegG people should have any of their inheritances, lawful pos-
' ^ ' sessions, offices, &c., taken from them." Which word office
brings the lord chancellor''s case fully within the saving of the
31 Hen. 8. statute.
Sututcs at The lord protector, who stood hitherto upon the choice of
Y/HJord th® ^6^^' procured a patent for his office. By this means, he
jvoicr/or seemed to act upon a hio-her authority, and was less encum-
hoMs /lis , ■, . , . , m,^ . . , ,, ^, .
office by bered with restramt. ihis commission, amongst other things,
Mfurh 13. sets forth, " that the protector might be furnished with a
Bp;^ Burnet, council for his aid and assistance, his majesty did by the advice
ancrReoords, of his uncles and others, nobles, prelates, and wise men, accept
^'' ■ of these persons for his counsellors : the archbishop of Can-
terbury, the lord St. John, president, John lord Russel, lord
privy seal, William, marquess of Northampton, John, earl of
AVarwick, great chamberlain of England, Henry, earl of
Arundel, lord chamberlain, Thomas, lord Seymour of Sudley,
admiral, Outhbert, bishop of Durham, Richard, lord Rich, sir
Thomas Oheyney, treasurer of the household, sir John Gage,
comptroller of the household, sir Anthony Brown, master of
the horse, sir AVilliam Paget, and sir William Petres, secre-
taries of state, sir Ralph Sadler, master of the wardrobe, sir
John Baker, knight. Dr. Wotton, dean of Canterbury and
York, sir Anthony Denny and sir William Herbert, gentlemen
of the privy chamber, sir Edward North, chancellor of the
court of augmentation and the revenues of the crown, sir Ed-
ward Montague, chief justice of the Common Pleas, sir Edward
W^otton, sir Edmund Peckum, cofferer, sir Thomas Bromley,
one of the justices of the King''s Bench, and sir Richard South-
well."
The great By this patent the protector had an authority to take as
'granted tJie niauy iuto the council as he thought fit. " The protector and
prwy-cou7i- ^j-^g couucil wcrc likewise empowered to act, as it were, at dis-
cretion, and do whatever they thought serviceable to the
government, without incurring any penalty or forfeiture from
any law, statute, proclamation, or ordinance whatsoever." I
have given a list of the names of them that sat at the board
with all this power and privilege, because of the great share
they had in the direction of Church affairs. And here the
protector had a negative vote upon the rest. His consent was
necessary to all resolutions of the board : on the other side, he
3
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 187
was not obliged to call the whole number upon any debate, but edward
only to advise with so many as he thought convenient : and all ^ J ,
this authority was vested in him, until the king was eighteen
years of age. Thus a main branch of king Henry's will was
evidently overiniled ; for first, Wriothesley, late lord chancellor,
is struck out of the list by this patent ; secondly, by the late
king's will these sixteen counsellors therein specified, or the
major part of them, were entrusted with the government of the
king and kingdom ; and in case any of them died during the
king's minority, the whole power was to continue in the sur-
vivors. The young king is likewise charged " on pain of his
father's curse," to be directed and governed both in his public
and private affairs, by the advice of this privy council, till he
had completed the eighteenth year of his age. Now this will Fuller,
stood upon the foot of an act of parliament ; by virtue of which, 35 hcu. 8.
the king was enabled to settle the crown either by letters-patent, '^'^i'- ^•
or his last will, under such conditions as he thought fit. The Tlie late
late king's will being thus set aside, and the government put g"ems^et
into other hands by the protector's patent, the legality of the "*'"'[* ^■i' '^"'
proceedings looks somewhat mysterious. To affirm this change,
being made " by the major part of the executors, was still
warrantable by the will, which devolved the government on the
whole number, or the major part :" the affirming this, doth not Bp. ^Burnet,
come up to a sufficient defence ; for it is of the nature of trusts
not to be transfei-red : by such a liberty the disposition of the
person entrusting is disappointed, and the trustees do not an-
swer to their promise. He that makes a will puts persons in
trust out of a particular confidence he has in them ; if there-
fore, after their consent to act, they resign their power, they
disappoint the intention of the will, and fail in their engage-
ments to the deceased. Farther, it doth not appear that the
major part of the king's executors agreed to this alteration.
Had this been done, the patent would most probably have men-
tioned it ; for such a consent, considering the king's minority,
would have given a more plausible colour ; but the commission
says no such tiling, either expressly, or in terras of equivalence.
It is only said in the patent, that the king, " by the consent of
his uncle and others, the nobles, prelates, and wise men of
England, had formed the privy council in the manner above-
mentioned." By this commission, the lord Wriothesley or
Southampton is not only left out, but the number is increased
1!
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
The ri<jnur
oftlu' Six
Articles
abated.
CRAN- from sixteen to twenty-six. Now it can hardly be supposed the
Abp.^aant. majority of the executors should consent to the abridgment of
' their own power, to raise the protector so much above them-
selves, and choose in eleven new members in his interest, to
weigh down their privilege. Besides, it does not appear they
had any liberty for such a compliance. There is no clause in
the will for this latitude : no authority to increase their num-
ber, and take in others to the partnersliip of their trust. But
no more of this.
However, by this alteration the rigour of the government
was abated, the persecution upon the Six Articles was stopped,
and people were more at liberty to profess their belief. Thus
the prisons were opened, and those who had been forced to quit
the kingdom recalled. Amongst these the most eminent were
Miles Coverdale, afterwards bishop of Exeter, John Hooper,
afterwards bishop of Gloucester, John Filpot, and John Rogers :
the first of which was preferred to the archdeaconry of Win-
chester, and the other made prebendary of St. PauFs.
The privy council projecting a farther reformation, resolved
upon sending commissioners into all parts of the kingdom, by
way of visitation. These visitors consisted of a mixture of
laity and clergy, and had six circuits assigned them. Every
division had a preacher, whose business it was to bring off the
people from the remains of superstition, and dispose them for
the intended alterations. And to make the impression of
their doctrine more lasting, they were to lodge some homilies,
lately composed, with the parish-priest. The argument of
these discourses was first concerning the use of the Scriptures.
Secondly, of the misery of mankind by sin. Third, of their
salvation by Christ. Fourth, of true and lively faith. Fifth,
of good works. Sixth, of Christian love and charity. Seventh,
against swearing, where perjury is particularly loaded. Eighth,
against apostacy. Ninth, against the fear of death. Tenth,
an exhortation to obedience. Eleventh, against whoredom and
adultery. Twelfth, against strife and contention about matters
fil"'dnmm ^f religion. These homilies are drawn up mostly by archbishop
up by Cnrn- Crauuier. The design of them was to furnish the less learned
part of the clergy, and to suggest matter and direction to those
Heylin, better quahfied.
Bp. Burnet. -^ , .
The gospellers, as they were then called, presummg on the
countenance of the court, overran the motions of the state.
Hcvlin,
p. 3-i.
A regal
visitation.
Homilies
composed.
Holinslied,
p. 979.
222.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 189
and ventured to reform without public authority. This year ED ward
doctor John Harley, of Magdalen-college, in Oxford, prcacliing > J ,
in Lent, declaimed with a great deal of vehemence against the
pope and the old tenets : the majority of the university being
displeased ^^^th this freedom, brought him before the vice-
chancellor, where his sermon not passing the test, he was sent
up to London to be tried for heresy, but the Protestant inte-
rest prevailing at court, those who were to inform agaiast him
thought it best not to appear ; and so he was privately dis-
charged. When this news was brought to Oxford, the Pro-
testant party discovered their opinion, and under the pretence images
of taking away the remains of superstition, took a great deal {^"7/^^/°'^'*
of unjustifiable liberty in churches and chapels. uicthoriti/.
Of this we have another instance, in bishop Gardiner's letter et Antiquit.
to one captain Vaughan. In the beginning he takes notice, oxornib 1.
that by an order of council to the justices of peace, " no change p- 2G5.
was to be made upon the laws and regulations of the late Library,
reign :"" this order of the council was dated February the ^1,'"^ ' "'
twelfth last past. From hence the bishop proceeds to com- ^j!'^'^\. ,
plain to this gentleman, that he was mformed the nnages of complaint
our Saviour and the saints " had been pulled down at Ports- X^^"
mouth with great outrage and contempt, the figure of our
Saviour run through, and an eye bored out. That these heats
went farther than the excesses of the Lutherans in Germany :
that Luther wrote a book in vindication of the lawfulness of
images : and that himself, when ambassador in Germany, had
seen images standing in churches, where Luther was most Fox, 719.
admired." After this, he proceeds to urge the common argu-
ments in defence of such representations : " that they sug-
gested the histoiy of the Gospel to the unlearned, and assisted
them instead of books : that since the far greatest part of the
kingdom could not read, the taking images away would de-
prive them of one means of instruction, and increase their
ignorance." Vol. 2.
This letter was sent by Vaughan to the protector, who, in j^f'^ p^
his answer to the bishop, " commends him for his learning and <e<^t'»''^
... . . anstcer.
zeal against innovation ; but then gives a caution against Ibid,
being too warm in his application this way ; that unseasonable
remedies and over-driving matters might increase the disorder:
that when images served only for memorj', they might be let
alone ; however, as to the main, he looked upon such a provi-
190
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Page 139.
et deiiic.
Gardiner's
letter to
Ridley in
defence of
holy loater.
sioii as a dangerous liberty." The rest of his letter being
mostly spent against Gardiner''s arguments, I shall waive the
recital, and refer the reader to the former part of this work.
This year, in Lent, Ridley, afterwards bishop of Rochester,
preached a controversial sermon at court : the bishop of Win-
chester being one of the audience, and not altogether pleased,
wrote him a letter upon some part of the discourse.
In the first place he commends Ridley for his approbation
of the doctrine established in the late reign, " and particu-
larly for disproving the pope's pretended authority ;"" but then
Ridley having declared his dislike of images and holy water,
Gardiner endeavours to justify the received usage. His argu-
ments for images I shall pass over, for the reasons above-men-
mentioned. But what he advances in defence of holy water
being somewhat new, I shall give the reader part of it.
Ridley had denied this ceremony could have any force for
driving away devils. In answer to this, Gardiner cites a
passage out of the " Historia Tripartita," where the bishop
Marcellus is said to order his deacon, Equitius, to " throw
consecrated water upon an ill apparition in Jupiter"'s temple.
That the devil could not stand against this application, but
immediately vanished. That our Saviour had promised the
Church that ' in his name they should cast out devils.'' That
the force of this effect is to be attributed to the name of God.
Notwithstanding this, the question is, whether the element of
water may not be instrumental in conveying this supernatural
virtue. In proof of the affirmative, he urges the hem of our
Saviour''s garment, the spittle and clay laid upon the eyes of
the blind, and St. Peter''s shadow curing those that come under
it. From hence he proceeds to a modern instance of our
king*'s curing the falling sickness, and other distempers, by
cramp rings. Now as the metal of gold and silver can have
no natural causality to produce such an effect, yet by the prayer
of consecration it is raised to the force of a means, and made
a conveyance of the blessing : by parity of reason, water,
when the preparatory ceremonies of the Church have passed
upon it, may be, as it were, a vehicle for a miraculous remedy.
The bishop takes notice, farther, that Ridley had insinuated
the true Church was known only to God ; however, he ex-
plained himself afterwards inoffensively, and corrected the
crudeness of the expression, by saying this society was to be
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 191
looked for in the visible Church, to which appeals in cases of Edward
controversy ought to be made." v ^'^j ,
About this time, the bishop of Winchester wrote to the ^"-.^o"^- ^•
protector, to dissuade alterations in religion. He complains ^^'•'^p«e'- 'o
" Barlow, bishop of St. David's, had preached against the doc- toJl'suade'
trines settled in the late reign, disturbed people's minds with "^//'Xn"" *"
novelties, and raised unseasonable disputes. To make good
this allegation, he enclosed a copy of the sermon. He sug-
gests to the protector, the king's minority was a very improper
juncture for awakening controversy : that if the bishop of
St. David's was so fully persuaded of the serviceableness of his
notions, and so much for erecting a new fabric, he would advise
him to pitch upon his ground, and draw his model, and prepare
his materials, but not to fall upon building till the king was a
major, and the times better settled. That he humbly con- 223.
ceived it was his grace's interest to check the forwardness of
projecting men. And since he was entrusted with the pro-
tection of the king and kingdom, it would be much for his
honour to maintain religion and the laws in the present circum-
stances ; that when the king came of age he might put the
Church and State into his majesty's hands, in the same good
condition he found them. That innovation in worship or
belief would necessarily embroil the public, and draw disturb-
ance along with it : that his grace, being at the helm, would
be particularly embarrassed and uneasy ; that the miscaiTiages a.d. 154C-7.
would be imputed either to his concurrence, or want of precau-
tion : that if the bishop of St. David's is countenanced in his
controversial humour, allowed to set up for a champion, and
enter the lists in a martial equipage, there will be more indis-
creet seconds, and more pressing to the combat than his grace
would approve." This letter is dated the last of February, and Feb. 28.
by the bishop's dissuading the Scotch expedition till the king
was of age, it is evident it was wi'itten in the first year of this
reign.
In May following, this bishop sent the protector another
letter : here he takes notice of a seditious book, as he calls it,
written by Bale, entitled, " An Elucidation of Anne Askew's
Martyrdom." He endeavours to drive this Bale to an ab-
surdity, and i-un him upon contradiction. This author had
lately published Luther's death in English, in which he recom-
mends this German divine for a saint, and bestows a great deal
192 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- of panegyric on his memory. " Now, (says Gardiner,) Luther
Ab[). Cant, always maintained the real presence of Christ's natural body in
' the sacrament of the altar, which article was positively denied
by Anne Askew : thus," continues Winchester with an air of
raillery, " Bale's saints must differ and dispute in heaven, if they
do not happen to meet by the way, and compound the article."
In the com'se of the letter he complains of " the insufferable
liberties of the press, of the stage, and the pulpits : and parti-
plahis^of the cularly that a scandalous ballad called ' Jack of Lent,' was
ridkuiing lately pubhshed. That the duties of self-denial, the discipline
of the holy season, and the solemn preparations for Easter,
May 21, were turned to a jest, and exposed in doggrel. That notwith-
standing these men pretend to combat superstition, and refine
us to a more spiritual worship, yet it is plain their drift must
be all for liberty and the animal life. They would fain have the
privilege of talking and doing what they please, and unless
their pens and tongues are kept under restraint, the authority
of the Church will be lost ; the distinctions in the State con-
founded ; and we shall all be reformed in a little time, to
license, luxury, and levelling." The bishop argues for the
keeping Lent from the practice of the Church, from our
Saviour's fasting forty days, and from the public benefit con-
sequent upon Lenten provision, and encouraging the fishery.
He takes notice farther, that the protector had ordered a Lent
Fox, p. 715. diet for the king.
The pro- The protcctor in his answer to the bishop's letter, com-
answer. mends his concern for the public, and for guarding against
innovation. But as to his remonstrance he tells him, "that
printers, players, and preachers too, will sometimes exceed
their bounds, and talk more than their share." He gives the
bishop a gentle rebuke for insinuating, as if all these disorders
were occasioned by his connivance, and to be put to his ac-
count. He charges Gardiner with omissions and partiality in
his complaint ; that he had been passive and silent in other
cases of equal importance. Particularly, that he had spent
none of his satire against Dr. Smith's book, in which the king's
supremacy was opposed, and the pope's usurpations counte-
nanced.
By the way, this Dr. Smith, master of Whittington-college
in London, and divinity reader at Christ's-church in Oxford,
had published two books ; in one of which he undertakes the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 193
defence of the mass, and in the other endeavours to prove that edward
" unwritten verities ought to be believed under pain of damna- v .1 >
tion." These books he lately retracted in a sermon at St. Dr. Smiths
Paul's Cross, and mortified himself so far, as to own that he ^Uy\b°""
had taught not only error, but heresy, both from the press and
pulpit. Ilolinshed,
^ ' , Ilcylin.
To return to the protector\s letter ; who in the close vindi-
cates himself from the charge of remissness, lets the bishop
know the public tranquillity might suffer by excesses of fear
and jealousy, as well as too much patience ; and that he hoped
when his majesty came of age he should deliver the govern-
ment to him with improvement rather than disadvantage. Fox, p. 717.
On the sixth of June, the bishop of Winchester \\Tote again
to the protector : here he mentions " the bishops being for- n7»r/iesfer's
(.t/'ifUlHCfitS
bidden preaching, excepting in their cathedrals : this restraint (if/aiii.-^t
he covertly censures, and says he never knew it done in his ",/^e%^«.
time. From hence he goes on to touch upon images, and
pleads for no more regard to such representations than is
prescribed by the late king's ' Necessary Erudition," &:c. He
conceives the king's honour is somewhat concerned, to acqui-
esce in the present state of religion. To do otherwise would
be a reflection on his father's memory, and imply that
prince was defective in knowledge or integrity. He suggests
it would be dangerous for the bishops to innovate or unsettle
anything in the Church. That the king when he came of age
might call them to an account : and that it is likely they might
find the laws very unfriendly to them for venturing so far.
That the pope would make his advantage on such conduct.
The court of Rome would say, every new government would
bring us a new religion. If we give faith and worship another
face, and alter that which was settled in the late reign by an
unanimous concurrence, the papists will charge us with fluc-
tuating and uncertainty ; and that we are never sure of
understanding the Scripture in a true sense. That any novel-
ties of this kind would be remarkably disserviceable to the
reputation of the archbishop of Canterbur)-, and bishop of
Durham. That people would wonder these eminent prelates,
who were made standing members of the privy-council, and put
in so high a place of trust by the late king, should so soon forget
their old knowledge in Scripture, set forth in the ' Necessary
Erudition,' and advise a change."
VOL. v, o
194 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
OR AN- Notwithstanding Clardiner recommends the abiding by the
Abp. Caiit. "Necessary Erudition" so earnestly; yet in his letter to
^^^ ' Ridley, above-mentioned, he declares he had no share in com-
posing that book, nor was privy to it till it was finished.
As to Dr, Smith, he acquaints the protector, that he neither
liked his books, or his recantation. To proceed :
Before the visitors set forward, the archbishop sent his
mandate by virtue of the king's letter, to the bishop of
London : it was to give notice to the provincial bishops not to
May 14, visit their respective dioceses, nor exercise any spiritual juris-
diction, nor preach any where but in their cathedrals : and
that none of the clergy should preach in any place without the
king''s license, excepting in their own collegiate and parochial
Rcgist. churches. The king''s letter of this tenour was directed to the
foLiok archbishop of York. This inhibition was taken off June the
Cotton third, because the visitation was deferred for some months, as
J library, '
Titus B. 2. appears by a citation, dated August the twentieth, in which
instrument the bishop of London is cited to appear before the
visitors on September the fifth. Besides the restraint of this
The hishopS mandate, there was a particular inhibition, directed to the
inhibited, bisliop of Loudou by the king"'s commissaries, for a general
and regal visitation. By this inhibition the bishop's whole
jurisdiction is laid asleep, and himself reserved with a citation
to appear before the visitors. And, which makes the case
somewhat more extraordinary, the visitors are most of them
The latitude laymen. They have a large compass of jurisdiction in their
visiU)rs- instrument, and are empowered to visit the clergy and laity, to
comnmsion. jj^yg q\[ gorts of faculties, licenscs, and endowments laid before
them, to examine the clergy's titles, and to inquire into the
practice of the spiritual courts, and inspect, as it were, every
part of the bishop's function. The reader may see the instru-
See Records, ment in the Records.
num. o . j^ hath been already observed, that none of the clerg}' were
to preach excepting on their own cures, without the king's
license. The reason of this restraint was to hinder those who
opposed the intended Reformation from spreading their opinions,
and haranguing where they pleased. AVhereas those of the
Protestant sentiment might move at large, have the counte-
nance of a royal authority, and make proselj-tes as they were
able ; but that which chiefly discouraged this design was the
lamentable poverty of the clergy. The tithes of impropriated
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 195
livings being now in lay-hands, reduced the Church to a very Edward
unfurnished condition. Besides, several cowardly incumbents v J -
had alienated the best part of their benefices, " Thus there
was very little encouragement left for those who should labour lumentaUj/
in the work of the Gospel." " And though many projects ^^'j^^^''
were thought on for remedying this great abuse, yet those
were all so powerfully opposed, that there was no hopes of a
remedy till the king should come of age, and be able by his
authority to procure the churchmen a more proportioned
maintenance." At present the benefices were generally very
small, so that in many places three or four livings would
scarcely afford a competent provision for one incumbent. Rj). Burnet,
" It is said, while the abbeys stood, the abbots allowed those ^'' '"^'~ '
whom they appointed to serve the cure in the churches be-
longing to them a small stipend, or some little part of the
vicarage tithes." W- P- 24.
Notwithstanding this remark, the vicar's maintenance was
not so slender before the Reformation as since. In former
reigns, the fees of sacraments, sacramentals, diriges, &c., were
very considerable. Before the Reformation, the bishops could The condi-
inerease the allowance of the vicars, out of the tithes of the (f^",?{^^s
benefice, to what proportion they pleased. And thus, if the "'"■*« '^'«"
first endowment was too strait, they had an authority from the 1,5 iticii. 2.
constitution to give the vicar a relief. By a statute made in '^^^' '
the reign of king Richard II. it is enacted, " That because
divers damages and hinderances oftentimes have happened,
and daily do happen, to the parishioners of divers places by the
appropriation of benefices of the same places : it is agreed
and assented, that in every license from henceforth to be made
in the chancer)^ of the appropriation of any parish church, it
shall be expressly contained and comprised, that the diocesan
of the place, upon the appropriation of such churches, shall
ordain, according to the value of such churches, a convenient
sum of money to be paid and distributed yearly of the fruits
and profits of the same churches, by those that will have the
said churches in proper use, and by their successors, to the
poor parishioners of the said churches, in aid of theu* living
and sustenance for ever, and also that the vicar be well and
sufficiently endowed."
By another act in the reign of king Henry IV. this statute
is confirmed. It is likewise enacted, " That if any church be cap. 12.
196 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOUY [part ii.
CRAN- appropriated by license of the said king Richard, or of our lord
Abp. Cant, the king that now is, sithence the said fifteen years, against the
' form of the said statute, the same shall be duly reformed ac-
cording to the effect of the same statute, betwixt this and the
feast of Easter next coming. And if such reformation be not
made within the time aforesaid, that the appropriation and
license thereof made, be void and utterly repealed and annulled
for ever. — And that from henceforth, in every church so ap-
propriated or to be appropriated, a secular person be ordained
vicar perpetual, canonically institute and induct in the same,
and convenably endowed by the discretion of the ordinary to
do divine service, and to inform the people and keep hospi-
tality there. And that no religious be made in any way vicar
in any church so appropriated, or to be appropriated by any
means in time to come."
These statutes being not repealed, the bishops have still the
Ryves, his Same right, as doctor Ryves has proved to satisfaction. But
vtcai spa. .^yj-jg^i^gj. ^}-jg exercise of such an authority now, would not be
overruled by the temporal courts, is another question. To
proceed : by the statutes above-mentioned, it is plain the vicar
was not left to the courtesy of the abbot or religious houses,
to whom the church was appropriated. No, the provision for
the vicars was referred to the bishops'* discretion. Thus, in
many places, half the tithes of all kinds, the profits of all sacra-
ments and sacramentals, were settled upon the vicarages : and
in some places they were endowed with an annual pension in
money. That vicarages stood in this condition of advantage,
appears sufficiently from the bishops' registers, and other
ancient records. As for those impropriated livings which have
now no settled endowment, which are not called vicarages, but
either perpetual or arbitrary curacies : these churches belonged
formerly to those religious orders who served the cure in their
225. own persons : after the dissolution of the abbeys, they came
into laymen's hands, who hired curates at the cheapest rate
they could bargain : and at present it is to be feared the matter
Harmer, is little mended.
The bishops To go on : Cranmer, being now delivered from that too
tfarttef'^'' ^^^'^'^^ subjcctiou he had been held under by king Henry,
reformation, resolvcd to go On morc vigorously in purging out abuses, as
Bp. Burnet, our learned historian expresses it. He had the countenance
'of the protector's authority, who appeared wholly in his design.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 11)7
He had also several bishops in his interest : in which number ED ward
we may reckon Holgate of York, Holbeach of Lincoln, Goode- > .,J_ .
rick of Ely ; and particularly Ridley, who was consecrated to
the see of Rochester in September this year. Latimer, like-
wise, late bishop of Worcester, though he declined the exercise
of his character, and seemed to affect a private life, yet declared
for Cranmer's party, and assisted him with his talent in
preaching.
On the other side, Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, was for tMs design
making a stand upon the old ground. He thought the 'ij^i^Ztn^of
Reformation was sufficiently carried on in the late reign, and Winchester.
was by no means for refining any farther. This prelate was
supported with a considerable interest, both in the clergy and
others. He was much shocked at the forwardness of arch-
bishop Cranmer, and complained of the imposition of new
homilies. He \\Tote to the protector to acquaint him that the windicstei-'s
archbishop's reasons for setting forth the homilies were not ^'^"^/^ ''''•'*^
satisfactory. Cranmer urged a resolution of the convocation June lo, '
held in the year 1542: "that the bishops and clerg}' then ^''^^•
assembled agreed to draw up some discourses for public
instruction, and prevent the spreading of error occasioned
by ignorant and indiscreet preachers." To this Gardiner
replied, " the late king, by publishing a form of belief, had
superseded the use of this expedient." For proof of this,
he refers the protector to his answer to Cranmer's letter. Fox, vol. 2.
In this answer he seems much surprised at Cranmer's ^And to
affirming the late king was seduced, and that he knew who ^'■""""^'■•
managed his highness, in setting forth that which Winchester
calls " The King's Majesty's Book," By this Cranmer meant
the " Necessary Erudition for a Christian Man." This was
that provision which Gardiner hinted to the protector had
made the homilies unnecessary.
But to return to Gardiner's answer to Cranmer : he tells
the archbishop, "this book was owned as the ' King's Book,'
and authorised by the whole parliament : that his grace of
Canterbury complied with the use of this book all the late
reign, ordered it to be read in his diocese as the ' King's
Book,' and commanded one Joseph not to preach against it.
This length of compliance," continues Winchester, " I conceive
your gi'ace would not have gone, if you had not believed the
doctrine of this ' Necessary Erudition ' to have been sound
198 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN- and serviceable. And if the book contains truth, a man cannot
Abp. Cant. ^6 Said to be seduced to it, but from it. If your grace had
' ■■ ' found any dangerous heterodoxies in it, I conceive you would
have declared your dissent at first, and not have had a share in
passing it through the kingdom : for you know ' we ought to
obey God rather than man.' Since, therefore, your grace has
lived four years in the profession of the doctrine of that book,
and raised no scruples during the late reign, I cannot but
wonder to find you affirm in your letters, just after our late
Foxii MSS. sovereign's death, that his hio-hness was seduced."
4 1,
Cranuicr's Here some of the letter is wanting. In the remaining part
Memoir, Yie tells the archbishop, " that the king's minority is a very
improper season for attempts of this nature ; that the govern-
ment ought to be smoothly managed, and not disturbed with
novelties in religion ; that, notwithstanding some pretend the
late king had but imperfect views in matters of doctrine, yet
our better way is, to go to heaven after him with one eye, than
by striving for another to run the hazard of losing both. It is
a dano-erous thing; to use too much freedom in researches of
this kind. If you cut the old channel, the water is apt to run
farther than you have a mind to : if you indulge the humour of
novelty, you cannot put a stop to people's demands, nor govern
their indiscretions at pleasure. There is no end in humouring
the desire of novelty. Some are for one new thing, and some
are for another, till they have nothing old but their folly left
them. We have seen how lamentably the boors embroiled
Germany upon this principle. To prevent such confusion, such
errors in belief, such civil distractions amongst ourselves, the
late king put a restraint upon private fancy, and ordered a
form of belief and practice for public use. Thus his highness
hoped he had left us in possession of truth and repose."
The rest of the letter relates to the controversy upon the
article of justification. But what was Gardiner's opinion in
this matter I shall waive at present.
This bishop's opposition to the public measures was resented
at court, and drew a storm upon him, as the reader wall see by
and by. In the mean time I shall proceed to the business of
the visitors. The injunctions delivered by these commissioners
are printed, either at length or abstracted, in Fox, Fuller,
Heylin, and Sparrow. However, since every reader may not
be furnished with these books, since the history is concerned in
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 199
the recital, I shall give a summary view of the articles. In ED\yARD
doing this I shall change the order a little, and tlu-ow the ^ .1 •
resembhng matter together.
" I. All ecclesiastical persons are to observe the laws for T^J''^^'*'
'■ . injanchons.
abolishing the pretended power of the bishop of Rome, and
maintaining the king's supremacy. Upon these subjects they
were to preach four times a-year, that the people might be
rightly informed, and govern themselves accordingly.
" 11. Once a-quarter they are to dissuade the people from
their superstitious fancies touching pilgrimages, praying to
images, &c. ; and, instead of these unserviceable and dangerous
applications, they are to exhort their audience to the exercises
of faith, mercy, and charity.
" III. And images that have been abused with pilgrimages
and offerings are ordered to be taken do\\Ti and destroyed.
That no more wax candles should be burnt before any image ;
however, two tapers upon the high altar before the sacrament
were to remain still, to signify that ' Christ is the very light of
the world."' " And here they are to put their parishionei's in
mind that images serve only for instruction, and to refresh the
memory with the virtues of the person represented.
" lY. That every holiday, when there is no sermon, the
Pater Noster, the Creed, and the Ten Commandments, shall be 226".
read in the pulpit.
" Y. And parents and masters are enjoined to breed then*
children and servants either to learning, or some useful and
honest employment.
" YII. Within three months after this visitation, the Bible
of the larger volume in English, and, %vithin twelve months,
Erasmus, his ' Paraphrase on the Gospel,"" was to be provided,
and conveniently placed in the church for the use of the
people.
"XX. And that every ecclesiastical person under the
degree of a bachelor of divinity shall provide for himself the
New Testament in Latin and English, with Erasnuis\s para-
phrase. And that the bishops and their officers shall examine
the parochial clergy- upon their proficiency in the study of the
Holy Scriptures.
" YI, And those who are dispensed with by statute for non-
residence, shall get learned curates to supply their places.
200 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ir.
CRAN- " XIV. That all ecclesiastical persons who are non-resi-
Abp. Cant, dent, and able to spend 20/. per annum or more, shall dis-
' '' ' tribute the fortieth part of their revenue amongst the poor of
the parish.
"XV. That all ecclesiastical persons shall allow a com-
petent exhibition to as many scholars in one of the universities
as they have 100?. per annum in Church preferments.
" XVI. A fifth part of their benefices was to be laid out
on their mansion-houses, or chancels, until they were well
repaired.
" VIII. That no ecclesiastical persons go to ale-houses or
taverns without business and necessity. And here likewise
they are forbidden spending their time at cards, dice, or any
unlawful diversion.
" IX. They are to examine such as come to confession in
Lent, whether they can repeat the Creed, the Lord's Prayer,
and Ten Commandments, in Enghsh. And that unless they
are thus far acquainted with the fundamentals of religion,
they ought not to be admitted to the blessed sacrament of the
altar.
"X. None is admitted to preach unless sufficiently licensed.
" XI. If they have heretofore magnified pilgrimages, relics,
worshipping of images, or any such superstitious practice, they
are now obliged to a public recantation of such opinions."
By the way, the ill use of images, and the superstition of
pilgrimages, is fully remedied by the "Institution" and "Neces-
sary Erudition" published in the late reign.
"XII. They are to present such as they perceive are hinder-
ers of the Word of God in English, and the abettors of the
bishop of Rome's pretended power.
"XIX. That no person shall alter any fast-day, or change
the form and order of common prayer or divine service, any
otherwise than is specified in these injunctions.
" XXI. And that in time of high mass, he that says or
sings the same, shall read the Epistle and Gospel in English,
and one chapter at matins immediately after the lessons : and
at even song, after Magnificat, one chapter of the Old Testa-
ment. And that when nine lessons are to be read in the
church, three of them shall be omitted with the responds ; and
at even song the responds, with all the memories, shall be like-
wise omitted."
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 201
By the " memories" we are to understand the anniversary edward
commemoration of deceased persons. This was done at the v ^ —
return of the day of their death, and commonly mentioned
under the name of " obits."
" XXVI. Every dean, archdeacon, prebendary, &c., being
a priest, is to preach twice a year at least in some church
belonging to his preferment.
" XXVII. The clergy are to caution their people against
incompliance with the ceremonies of the Chm'ch, and on the
other side to avoid the excesses of superstition.
" XXV. That those who are maliciously affected, and dis-
cover themselves in a state of enmity with their neighbours,
should not be admitted to the holy communion till the contro-
versy is made up and they are openly reconciled.
" XXIII. That to avoid disputes formerly occasioned by
people claiming precedency in processions, no procession for
the time to come shall be used about the church or church-
yard : but immediately before high mass, the Litany shall be
distinctly said or sung in English ; and here none were to go
out of the church without just occasion, and no bells were to
be rung, excepting one before sermon.
"XXVIII. All shrines, coverings of shrines, tables, candle-
sticks, trindels, or rolls of wax, paintings, and other monuments
of feigned miracles, were to be taken away and destroyed. The
curates were hkewise to exhort their parishioners to follow
this example in their respective houses.
"XXIV. That the holy day should be wholly spent in
religious service, in hearing the Word of God, in private and
public prayer, in confession of sin to God, in receiving the
communion, visiting the sick, and putting an end to animosities
and quarrels."
This article is not without one reserve of liberty. For
the curates are obliged to instruct their parishioners, that
in harvest time it is lawful for them to work on holy days, and
preserve the blessings of the year sent them by Providence ;
and that to forbear working out of scrupulosity upon such
occasions, would be highly displeasing to God Almighty.
Under the holy day mentioned in this article, Heylin will have
the Sunday comprehended. He argues pretty closely from a
statute towards the latter end of this reign, in which the 5, fi K.iw. «.
Sundav is mentioned amongst the I'est of the festivals with a
202 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- clause of allowance for working in harvest, or at other times
Abp. Cant, when necessity shall require. He urges farther, that not only
' -' ' the country but the court were allowed to do business upon
this day : he recites an order of the king to this purpose, viz.,
" That the lords of the council should, upon Sunday, attend
the public affairs of this realm, dispatch answers to letters for
good order of state, and make full dispatches of all things con-
cluded the week before. Provided always that they be present
at common prayer, and that on every Sunday night the king's
secretary should deUver him a memorial of such things as are
to be debated by the privy-council in the week ensuing." And
thus by the words of the statute, and the practice of the court,
this historian believes the meaning of the article in the injunc-
Heyiin, tious may be easily collected. But whether these permissions
of the State do not indulge too far ; whether they are to be
reconciled with the customs and constitutions of the Church
or not, is another question, of which no more at present.
To go on with the injunctions, Idem, it is ordered that a
register book be kept in every parish for weddings, christen-
ings, and burials.
227. "XXIX. That a strong chest be provided to receive the
charity of the people, and the money distributed, at proper
times, to the poor before the congregation, and that a decent
pulpit be provided.
"XXXII. That in regard a sufficient number of preachers
are wanting, the curates shall read homilies set forth already,
or which shall be set forth by the king's authority.
" XXXVI. And that when any homily or sermon shall be
delivered, the prime and hours shall be omitted.
" XVIII. That none bound to pay tithes shall detain them
under pretence the curates have been negligent in their office.
"XXXIII. And whereas many indiscreet persons are ob-
served to contemn and abuse priests, upon the score that some
of them are but slenderly qualified ; yet inasmuch as their
function is appointed by God Almighty, his majesty charges
all his subjects to treat them with regard for their characters'"
sake.
" XXJCI. And because the buying and selhng of -benefices
is execrable before God, the incumbent guilty of any simoniacal
contract shall be deprived of his living, and made uncapable of
any other spiritual promotion. The patron likewise, who sells
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN, 203
a presentation, or makes his profit out of it by any indirect edward
agreement, shall forfeit his title for that turn, and the living ; — /
shall lapse to the king."
The penalty in this article, though reasonable enough, is a
strain upon the constitution ; for here the king disposeth
arbitrarily of property, and ousts the subjects of their patronage,
to which they had a right by common law. The statute made
in the late reign, by which the king's proclamations are of the
same force with an act of parliament, will do no service in this ^^ ^j^"- ^•
case : for here, the inheritances, rights, and possessions of the
subject are expressly saved. To return :
" XXII. To prevent sick persons falling into despair,
the curates are admonished to furnish their memories with
such comfortable texts of Scripture as set forth the mercies
and goodness of God Almighty toward all persons, that apply
for pardon with faith and repentance.
" XXX. That priests shall not be obliged to visit women
in child-bed, unless they are dangerously sick : nor to fetch any
corpses except they be brought to the church-yard.
" XXXIY. That no persons, whether they understand
Latin or not, shall make use of any other primer to pray with,
but that which was set forth by king Henry VIII. That all
gi-aces before and after meat be said in English ; and no gram-
mar taught in schools, but that recommended by authority.
"XXXIX. That chantry-priests teach young people to
read and write."
These injunctions were to be read once a-quarter.
Besides this general provision, there were other injunctions
drawn up for the bishops. These directions of the king and
council were delivered by the commissioners in their visitation.
The purport of them was that,
" They (the bishops) should, to the utmost of their power ^'?[,5^^fJ^^'
and understanding, see the king's injunctions above-mentioned, delivered hj
exactly observed in all places of their diocese. ^ tu
" That they should preach four times a-year at least : once ^^H''^-
in the cathedral, and three other times within their jurisdiction,
as they should think most convenient : this was not to be
omitted without a fair and justifiable excuse.
" Farther, they were forbidden to ordain any persons, ex-
cepting those who had studied the Holy Scripture to some
apparent proficiency : and \\here neither this quaUfication, nor
Hcvlin
Hist. Re
204 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- that of regular behaviour was wantino;, orders were not to be
MFR
Abp. Cant, refused.
' "^ ' " Lastly, the bishops were enjoined not to preach any thing
contrary to the doctrine, lately set forth in the king''s homilies;
not to license any persons whom they had reason to suspect for
incompliance : and when they were informed of any preacher
offending against the premises, they were to bar him the pulpit,
p. 657. and revoke his license."
Bidding of There was also a form of bidding prayer prescribed by the
prayer. , . . ii i • i if
Visitors ; it was to be used by all preachers, either before or in
their sermons, as they thought fit. The last part of it differing
from what is used at present, runs thus :
" You shall pray for all them that be departed out of this
world in the faith of Christ, that they with us, and we with
them, at the day of judgment, may rest both body and soul
with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven."
form, p. 37. And here, because the beads, or form of bidding-prayer, prior
to the Reformation, may not be unacceptable to the reader, I
See Records, shall insert it among-st the records.
num. 54. „ , . .
To make way for the injunctions, and give a precedent to the
rest of the kingdom, the Compline being the close of the even-
ing service, was sung in the king's chapel in English on Easter
Monday, The tendency of the times, and the inclinations of
the court being understood, several learned men retracted their
opinions, whether out of conscience or temporizing, is best
Smeral known to themselves. For instance, besides Dr. Smith, Dr.
^remntlome Pcm, afterwards master of Peterhouse in Cambridge, preaching
o^iiieir in London at St. Andrew's Undershaft, on St. GeorofeVday,
former _ ' ^ & ./ '
opiniom. affirmed the " figures of our Saviour and the saints were to be
worshipped," but on the seventeenth of June following, he
preached counter-doctrine in the same church, declared himself
mistaken, and that he was sorry for what he had delivered.
One Dr. Glasier was somewhat forwarder, and more remark-
able ; for immediately after Lent, he not only maintained in a
sermon at St. Paul's Cross, " that Lent was no divine institu-
tion," but went farther, and affirmed that " abstinence from
flesh was no obligatory observance. That Lent was only a
politic provision of the State, and therefore, people might
break it at pleasure." This being palatable doctrine, and too
much encouraged by the juncture, the preacher came into no
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 205
trouble about this sermon ; people being thus encouraged by EDWARD
precept and connivance, went much too far in liberty and indul- .L — >
gence, and therefore, to prevent excesses of this kind, the king-
set forth a proclamation, and commanded abstinence from flesh,
for the following Lent. He^^in,
Bishop Gardiner being a prelate of figure, there were pains
taken to persuade him to submit to the injunctions. To this
purpose, sir John Godsalve, one of the visitors, had argued with
the bishop, pressed him upon the point of interest, and sug-
gested the danger of non-compliance. Gardiner, after some
recollection, sends Godsalve a letter upon this subject. It is
written in a strain becoming a Christian bishop, and therefore, 228.
it may not be improper to abstract part of it.
He tells this erentleman " that notwithstanding his personal J}'ls^^op .
failings, he had not broke God's laws or the king's, either in ktter to one
getting, or keeping his bishopric. Now if he could quit his £^,.^
see, as inoffensively as he had managed the other two parts, he «'/f"«s<
' '' " ^ . . comptuciice.
should hope his life not ill passed over. How to manage this
third act, as he calls it, and go handsomely oflP the stage, must
be his main business. Provided this point is secured, he should
not be solicitous about the rest, nor be more concerned to see
the bishopric taken from him, than himself from the bishopric.
I am," says he, " already, by nature, condemned to death : no
man can reverse this sentence, nor so much as procure me a
reprieve ; thus, there is a necessity of leaving my bishopric to
the disposal of the crown. I have been obliged already to leave
a pleasant seat at London : and as I have quitted some conve-
niences already, so I am prepared to resign all. There is no
disadvantage in changing for the better ; now truth and
honesty are more valuable to me, than all the wealth of the
kingdom. To speak my mind, and act as my conscience
directs, are two branches of liberty I can never part with.
Integrity in speech and action are entertaining qualities : be-
sides, they will stick by a man when every thing takes its
leave, and therefore, I must not resign them upon any consi-
deration ; and the best of it is, if I do not throw them away
myself, no man can force them froni me ; but if I give them up,
then I am ruined by myself, and deserve to lose my bishopric.
This would be sport to some people that would gladly be in my
place, but I do not intend to give them that malicious pleasure.
What homilies and injunctions will be brought to me I cannot
206 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- tell; such as the printers have sold, I have read and considered,
Abp. Cant. ^^^^ therefore, am the better prepared how to behave myself
' ' when the visitors come hither : and here I intend to speak
clearly to the case, and support the character of a Cliristian
without cowardice or reserve. The benefit of the king's laws
are every Englishman's right, and therefore, bishops ought not
to lose their share in the common advantage. I intend to
behave myself like a good subject, and pay a just deference to
the constitution. Now all this is very consistent with an
humble petition, not to be forced upon anything contrary to
my duty to God, and the tenor of an act of parliament. With
this resolution I have acquainted the council, with a request
not to be forced upon any unacceptable protestation : which
protestation, if matters come to extremity, I cannot decline
without scandal and prevarication. My lord protector, in one
of his letters, bid me not be too apprehensive of hardship : in-
deed, I know him and several lords of the council so well, as
not to fear they will do me any harm for insisting upon the
constitution, and keeping close to the laws of God and the
realm : I shall never reproach these lords so far, as to suppose
they will make me suffer upon this score. You know, (con-
tinues the bishop,) the force of an act of parliament ; what
danger hangs over a man's head that will venture through it ;
for this you may recollect several instances, and that the breach
of an act of parliament, would not shelter a man from the for-
feiture of treason, though the stretch was made by the king's
Ex MS. express order."
Cantab. ' The rcason of Gardiner's insisting so much upon the consti-
His reasons tution, both in this letter and some others to the protector, was
for i7isisnng ' .. , .^ itit
on tiie con- becausc the religion professed m the late reign was established
Bp!' Burnet, by law. It is true the king's proclamation was in some cases
pt.2. booki. jj2a(Je of the same force with an act of parliament ; but then
num. 13. such proclamations were to be proclaimed, and posted up by
the sheriff, or some other officer, in market-towns. Besides, by
an express clause the king's proclamation was not to overrule
any act in being. Now, we do not find the injunctions of
Edward VL were either proclaimed in the manner above-
mentioned, or supported by any proclamation. Besides, the
statute of the " Six Articles " was afterwards made in the same
31 Hen. 8. parhament in which the bill passed for giving the king's pro-
^^^' ' clamation an unusual sway : from whence we may probably con-
8
Records,
nur
31
cap
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 207
elude the king's proclamation could not have any force to edward
disable this latter statute. Farther : two or three years after J — .
this, in the late reiffn, there was another act passed against ?f ^\
. . rlcn. o.
innovation in religion. By this act no books are to be published cap. l.
contrai-y to the doctrine determined, or to be determined, by
the king, under considerable forfeitures ; and if any spiritual
person should teach contrary to the premises, he was to abjure,
or suffer as a heretic. Now, the late king, with the consent of
the clergy, had set forth the " Necessary Erudition " as a rule
of faith and practice. This book, we see, stood upon the
bottom of an act of parliament ; but the homilies and injunc-
tions, now set forth by the king and council, clashed with the
" Necessary Erudition," opposed some part of the doctrine,
and altered the usages recommended by that book. Thus
Gardiner, conceiving himself under the protection of the con-
stitution, made a bold stand against the council, and refused to
comply with the homilies and injunctions.
The court, who, it is thought, might have something farther
than religion in view, did not think it advisable to venture the Godwin,
o ' Annal.
cause upon disj^utation, and rely wholly upon arguments.
They might be apprehensive, that, unless the disagreement
between Rome and England was carried to a wider distance,
the breach might possibly be closed, and that such a union
might prove unfriendly to their Church estates. On the other \i\j^ ■^""
hand, they were not assured whether any farther alterations in
doctrine and worship would be well received. The minority of
the prince was a circumstance of disadvantage ; and how far
the people would be passive under a new face of things was not
easy to conjecture. To guard against the worst, it was thought
fit to be furnished with forces to awe the opposite party, and
prevent them from giving disturbance ; and, as an army was a
seasonable provision, there wanted not a colour to raise it. A
marriage, as hath been observed, was agreed in the late reign,
between the young queen of Scotland and the present king ;
but the Scots failed in their articles. The protector and the
council, therefore, resolved to bring them to reason. For this 229.
purpose men were levied, a fleet equipped, and the veteran Thcpro-
troops at Boulogne and Calais embarked for England. The forces, and
protector likewise had several regiments of Walloons and Ger- ll^l^',':!^j{"''
mans in his pay : not that he had a better opinion of their '""' ,"."«"'*<
208 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- courage ; but because he might believe them more ready to
Abp. Cant, executc any hareh service at home, if occasion required.
Heyiin^ ' ^^^ ^ farther security, he took care to keep a fair corre-
Hist. Re- spondence with the neie-hbourino; princes. Doctor Wotton,
form. p. 40. -^ o o 1 t
A fair cor- dean of Canterbury, was dispatched to the court of Vienna :
wMEnff-^ the chief business of his embassy was to prevail with the
Fm"'"^ emperor to keep firm to the alliance made with England in the
deavoured. late reign, and not to come to any closer union with France.
But more especially he was to solicit his imperial majesty to
declare himself an enemy to the Scottish nation, excepting
those in the English interest.
To bring the French to a friendly disposition, a proclama-
tion was issued to restore all such ships and goods which had
been taken from them, since the death of king Henry. To
oblige that court farther, the English council paid a particular
The Fre7ich regard to the memory of king Francis I. This prince died
^^"ilf on the 22d of March last, and on the 19th of June a dirige
solemnized was suug for him in all the churches in London. The choir of
in Lo7idon. o -r-» 11 i • i • i 1 •
fet. Faul s was hung with mournmg, and no other circumstance
of state or solemnity omitted. The archbishop of Canterbury,
Id. with eight other bishops, in their richest pontifical habits, sung
a mass of requiem, and a sermon was preached by doctor
Ridley, elect of Rochester.
To go on : the forces for the Scotch expedition being drawn
together, the protector, who was their general, marched to the
borders. The fleet, which cruized along the coast and attended
the army, was commanded by the lord Clinton. The protector
entered Scotland on the third of September, and being willing
to make up the quarrel, wrote a letter to the earl of Arran,
governor of that kingdom.
Tiiepro- He desired the Scots would " consider the war was begun
*toaffk ^t}^^^ between two Christian nations : that the English projected
Scotch a nothing farther than a just and honourable peace, which all
'armsT^ good people should endeavour to promote : that now there was
a happy opportunity of bringing both nations to a lasting
friendship, by the marriage of their princess. That this al-
liance has been courted by the English, and solemnly promised
by the Scotch nobility : that the protector was surprised to
find them desert so public an engagement, and apply to force,
the issue of which is not only doubtful, but commonly calami-
HOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRTTATN. I'O!)
tous, even to those that conquer. That it was not to be sup- kdward
posed their queen would always live single : if not, where could ^ 1 -
she engage better than with a powerful prince, who governed
upon the same island, and spoke the same language with her-
self? They were not insensible that intermarrying with
foreigners was attended with inconveniences, a fact much
better to read in English history than prove by experiment."
Thus it appears the demands of the English court were very
reasonable : " however, he was so far from thirsting after Chris-
tian blood, that provided he perceived the Scots inclined to an
accommodation, he would relax in some points, and soften the
articles ; the Scots should have the liberty of educating the
queen in their own country, till she came to a marriageable
age, and could choose her husband herself by the advice of her
nobility. That in the mean time there should be a cessation
of arms, the queen not conveyed beyond sea, nor any matrimo-
nial alliance made, either with the French or any foreign
prince. Now provided the performance of all this was so-
lemnly promised, he was ready to retire peaceably, and counter-
march into England ; to make restitution for damages done,
and refer the matters to indifferent judges." CJodwin,
The Scots were thirty thousand effective men, and near T^^latiu
double the number of the Eno-Hsh : the generals, relvino; on the "' -^'"'/^•i''
superiority of their forces, and imagining the protector"'s offer boruuyh.
had more of fear than friendship, refused to hearken to any
temis, and would not so much as suffer the protector's letters
to be read in a council of war. They were apprehensive, it
seems, the reasonableness of the proposal might work ujjon
the officers, and disincline them to a battle. Thus, being-
confident of victory, they spread a report that nothing less
would content the English than having the queen put into
their hands, and that they would never give over the war till
they had conquered the country. The Scots, being enraged
with this story to the last degree, were impatient to charge
the enemy. But those of their commanders who had more
thought than passion, were of opinion it was by no means •
prudent to hazard a battle : that the English were already
somewhat distressed for want of forage, that they could neither
retreat through so many defiles, nor break through the Scotch
entrenchments without great disadvantage. However, the
main of the Scotch army was so elated with the fancy of vie- a%. 1547.
VOL. V. p
210 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- tory, that good advice was lost upon them. Thus they marched
Abp. Cant, out of a M'ell-fortified camp, and gave the Enghsh their wish :
* ^' ' in short, the armies charged near ISIusleborough. The Scots,
having maintained the fight for some time, were quite broken,
quitted their artillery, and retired in the utmost disorder.
The Scots lost fourteen thousand men, with their cannon and
baggage, and had fifteen hundred taken prisoners ; amongst
which were several of the no]:)iiity, and a great many gentle-
Ici. Stow's ii^gn of quality.
Annul. Id
The remainder of the Scotch army retired to Stirling, and
left the country to be overrun by the English. The protector
marched to Leith the next day, put garrisons in several places,
plundered Edinburgh, uncovered the abbey of Holyrood-house,
and carried off the lead and the bells. But he neither took
the castle of Edinburgh nor moved forward to Stirling, where
the queen lay with the debris of the army. It was thought,
the consternation was such, that no place would have held out
against him. But some private reasons, it seems, pressed his
return, and made him slip the opportunity of finishing the war,
which, had he followed his blow, might have been effected
Bp. Burnet, ^vithout mucli difficulty. However, it must be said he had
pt. 2. p. 34. , , • 1 • • 1 • 1 1 f.
Sept. 29. done enough to raise his reputation, and gain a great deal of
honour : his success was not only very considerable, but very
cheap to the English, there not having been above sixty men
230. lost in the expedition. At his coming away, he received a
message from the queen and governor of Scotland : the busi-
ness was to propose a treaty : the protector accepted the over-
ture, and appointed Berwick for the place, and left the earl of
Warwick to treat with the Scotch commissioners : the earl
expected their coming, but nobody appeared, for the offer was
no more than an amusement to gain time, and concert mea-
M. sures with France.
While the protector was absent in Scotland, the visitors
went their circuit, and met with a smoother business than they
expected. Most of the bishops resigned to the council, and
• acquiesced in the injunctions. On the fifth of September the
commissioners sat in St. Paul's cathedral, to examine the dean
Stow's and chapter, and reform the ceremonies at discretion. Bishop
Bonner Bouuer was cited, and the injunctions and homilies tendered :
deimtrs to \^q offered to comply, but not without a reserve, in these
the Injunc- r ./' ^ ^ ^ ....
tions. words :— '' I do receive these injunctions and homilies with
14
liooiciv.J OF GREAT BRITAIN. 211
this protestation, that I will observe them if they be not con- ED ward
trary and repugnant to God's law, and the statutes and ordi- > J
nances of the Church." Council
But after some recollection, he addressed the king for leave foriio.
to make a more implicit and unconditional submission, which //<- »"'^y?
was done before his majesty and the privy council, in the form suhJi^JL,
following :— ^f ''f"/ '"
O the Ft eel.
" Whereas I, Edmund, bishop of London, have at such time
as I received the king's majesty's, my most dread sovereign
lord, injunctions and homilies at the hands of his highness's
visitors, did unadvisedly make such protestation, as now, upon
better consideration of my duty of obedience, and of the ill
example that may ensue to others thereof, appeareth to me
neither reasonable nor such as might well stand with the duty
of an humble subject ; forasmuch as the same protestation, at
my request, was then by the register of that visitation enacted
and put in record, I have thought it my bounden duty not only
to declare before your lordships, that I do now, upon better
consideration of my duty, renounce and revoke my said pro-
testation, but also most humbly beseech your lordships, that
this my revocation of the same may likewise be put in the
same records for a perpetual memory of the truth : most hum-
bly beseeching your good lordships both to take order that it
may take effect, and also that my former unadvised doings
may, by your good mediations, be pardoned of the king's
majesty. " Ed^mund London." iicviin,
p. 41 .
This submission, though as full as required, yet not being
made without hesitancy and demurring, was not accepted for
full satisfaction. The bishop, though pardoned in the main,
was punished by imprisonment for his first incompliance. He
was committed to the Fleet, and kc})t there till the 17th of
November following. During his restraint, the Litany was
sung in his cathedral in the English tongue, and the epistle
and gospel read at high mass in the same language. At his
being enlarged, the figures of our Saviour, of the blessed Vir-
gin, and St. John, and all other images in St. Paul's, and the jf^^jj,,
other churches in London, were taken dowii, as Heylin relates, p ■*'•
If so, Bonner seems resolved to make amends for his former removed
stiffness, and go beyond the order of the comicil. For the '" ^^^"^°"-
I. 9
212 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- injunctions did not oblige him thus far, they only enjoin the
Abp. Cant, removing images which have been abused with pilgrimages,
' ^ ' unwarrantable worship, but provided they served only for
memory and instruction, they recommend their use, and allow
them to stand. Bellasseer, archdeacon of Colchester, and
Gilbert Bourn, archdeacon of London and Essex, were no less
forward in complying with the visitors, and executing their
orders.
But bishop Gardiner was not of so ductile a temper : he
seems to have thought himself in the right, and had something
of courage to maintain his sentiment. He had expressed his
dislike of the visitation ; it is probable he might except against
the character of the commissioners, being most of them laymen :
but the men and the manner was not all his objection, it seems
he was shocked with the matter too. For, being examined at
Sept. 25. ^jje council-board, he declared himself not altogether satisfied
Thchisliop with the homilies and injunctions, and therefore, could not
chaster com- promisc compliance through the whole books. Upon this the
IhcFleeL council Sent him to the Fleet.
Soon after his commitment, the protector being returned to
London, bishop Gardiner wrote to him, and sent him his
reasons why he could not give the council satisfaction. He
His letter to acquaints him that " the injunctions delivered by the visitors
tector°' ordered the use of two books, the Homilies and Erasmus''s
He charges Paraphrase. Now these books," says he, " have no harmony
Paraphrase of doctriue iu tlicm, they differ in material articles ? The
with con- Homilies make justification depend wholly on faith, exclusive of
tradiciion to <> r J '
the Homilies charity : but Erasmus's Paraphrase affirms that justification
tions. requires both these qualities, and that faith must have love or
charity joined with it.
" The homily of Salvation maintains that remission of sins
is accepted of God for perfect justification. The doctrine of
the parliament (meaning the ' Necessary Erudition,') teaches
us that justification, as to the compass of the notion, includes
more parts than remission of sins, and that though remission
of sins is in some sense a justification, yet the entireness of
that idea is not comprehended in it.
" The book of Homilies reckons palms, candles, and the
panis benedictus, or holy bread, amongst popish superstitions
and abuses. But the ' Necessary Erudition," authorized by
the parliament, i-ecommends the use of these ceremonies ; which
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 213
is likewise done by the injunctions now set forth. The homily EDWARD
of Salvation cites St. Chrysostom unfairly, and translates that \ J »
' faith,' which is ' hope' in the original. Now truth," says Gar-
diner, " is able to maintain itself, and has no need of false sugges-
tion. Such mysterious management does but disserve a cause,
and give the enemy advantage." From hence, the bishop pro-
ceeds to acquaint the protector with Erasmus's opinion.
" If we are," says he, " to govern our belief by Erasmus's
authority, he will tell us, that the doctrine of ' sola fides justi-
ficat,' or that we are justified by single and solitary faith, is no
better than rank poison. The denying the invocation of saints,
of the pains in purgatory, and the necessity of good works, are
likewise ranged by this author under the same class of destruc- 231.
tive errors. And elsewhere, Erasmus, after having drawn a
parallel between the state of the primitive and present Church,
concludes with this remark, that if St. Paul were now living,
lie would indeed censure the misbehaviour of men, but not con-
demn the doctrine and constitution of the modern Church.
This," says he, " was Erasmus's judgment in the latter part
of his life.
"As to his Paraphrase upon the New Testament, the Unfotmd
,. [> ^ • ^ • • • 11 •! • 1 T- opinions tn
studymg oi which is enjoined the parish priests by the Injunc- Erasmus's
tions : this book was written twenty-six years since, before "'"^ '^'"*"
the author was come to a full maturity of judgment. Indeed
this Paraphrase is so crudely and uncautiously managed, that
the allowing it a free passage may probably give ill men a
handle not only to disturb the Church, but embarrass the
State.
" For instance : those texts of Scripture, which are com-
monly urged for obedience to princes, Erasmus expounds in a
manner out of all force and significancy : so that if his autho-
rity may pass, they will take but little hold of people's con-
sciences. His Paraphi-ase is not like other expositions of
Scripture, where the author speaks as from himself; no,
Erasmus takes the liberty to discourse in our Saviour's person,
and that of the inspired writers, and sometimes throws in a
supplemental clause of his own. For instance, where our
Saviour commands us to ' render unto Oresar the things which
are Caisar's,' from whence we truly infer the emperor had a
right to command several things from the subject ; here
214 ECCLESIASTICAL HLSTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- Erasmus puts in an 'If;' 'If there be any thing due to
Abp. Gail t. them z"* thus he glosses away the meaning of the text, by
"~^ ' throwing in a condition wholly unmentioned by our Saviour,
" I have the English translation," continues the bishop, " by
me, and shall transcribe the passage for your grace : the words
are those ; ' render therefore unto Csesar, if any things apper-
tain unto Csesar. But first of all render unto God the things
that appertain unto God."* Meaning that it is no hurt unto
godliness, if a man being dedicate unto God, do give tribute
unto a profane prince, although he owed it not.
" I shall not trouble your grace with any more citations up-
on this head, though in general I may affirm, the Paraphrase
takes a very unwarrantable freedom with princes, omits nothing
that may weaken their character, and give an unserviceable
idea of civil government. As for bishops, he treats them with
great respect, calls them no less than evangelical piinces,
whereas the supreme magistrate is mentioned in no better
style than that of profane prince. He likewise commends
archbishop Becket for proceeding to censures against the king
Here the for detaining the manor of Oxford.
ndda^r^^ " ^^ ^® Hkcly the translator might have omitted this passage :
matter of but Erasmus his pen was very untoward in those days.
" Farther, the Paraphrase maintains that Christians can
challenge nothing but charity or love from their neighbours,
and can make no claims of debt or right upon each other.
This is an extraordinary assertion, and hath an immediate
tendency to destroy the obligation of laws, and make the
duties of relations, and civil life, signify little. Here Erasmus
contradicts the tenor of Scripture, and asserts a plain untruth.
Thus your grace may see what dangerous positions he advances
with respect to the State.
" The subject of religion is not at all better handled. Here
things of the last importance are expressed without truth or
discretion. I shall give your grace some few instances.
" The sacrament of the altar is mentioned by him in un-
primitive and unguarded language. He calls it holy bread, and
a symbol ; and in short, makes use of such terms which might,
if it were possible, as our Saviour speaks in another case,
' deceive the very elect.*' But to do Erasmus justice, when he
was farther advanced in years, he writes with more caution,
fact.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 215
mentions the sacrament of" the altar with all imaginable rever- Edward
ence, comes up to the doctrine of the Church, and complains of ■. J ,
those who would interpret him to another meaning.
" Farther, the Paraphrase allows a man who had parted
with his wife for adultery, the liberty of marrying with another.
The Paraphrase gives bishops and priests leave to marry.
And here Erasmus pretends the Apostle intended to describe
the qualities required in the wives of priests and bishops. But
here the paraphraser mistook himself. For St. Paul knew
that if a bishop or priest was once married, he must take his
wife with all her faults, for then it would be too late to tell
what she should be ; for when the bargain is once made,
neither St. Paul nor St. Peter can mend her. And if bishops
have the privilege of changing their wives, till they answer the
description Erasmus puts upon the Apostle, they would be
wonderfully envied by otiier people. But I affirm, St. Paul
did not discourse of bishops'' wives in the text. I wTite there- ^ ''^'m- "i-
V. 1 1.
fore with an air of raillery to give your grace a stronger image
of the absurdity of the gloss."
But here the bishop uses too much levity upon a Scripture
argument : besides he wrests the text, and reasons extrava-
gantly. For the apostle's describing a wife's duty, does not
give the husband the liberty of a divorce in case she fell .shoi-t
in any circunxstance : at this rate no relation could have any
firmness ; but children might change their parents, and sul)-
jects their governors, whenever they failed in the offices and
returns justly expected from them.
" The Paraplirase," as the bishop goes on, " calls the keep-
ing a concubine a small fault. I leave your grace to consider
the consequence of this doctrine.
" The Paraphrase seems to make no degrees in virtue and
vice, but maintains, that unless a man rises to the top of
goodness, he must be stark naught : and in this he both con-
tradicts truth and the homilies.
" The Paraphrase wrests the Scripture upon the subject of
titlics, and clashes with the Injunctions where they are ordered
to be justly paid.
" Thus I have recounted to your grace some of a great many
faults in the original, and which Erasmus himself must answer
for. As to the English translator, he has likewise his parti-
cular miscarriages. His faults are sometimes to be charged
216 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [i-aut ii.
(RAN- upon ignorance, and sometimes on design : he chops and
Ab^f^'ant clianges, leaves out, and puts in, at pleasure. And here for
^— --. ' every falsehood I have written to your grace, I am willing a
hundred pounds fine should be set on my head, that I may lie
here like a beggar, till my rents have answered it. What I
offer is under my hand, and in case I deserve it, may be alleged
Bibliotii. as a record against me."
Vespas.' D. Tlic bisliop procccds to urge the danger of the laws, in case
nfe of ^^^ should comply with the Homilies and Injunctions. And here
Archbishop he acquaints the protector " how the judges have been often
fined, for acting against the laws, though at the king's com-
mand : that the lord Tiptoft lost his head, and cardinal Wolsey
was ruined upon this score." From hence he goes on to relate
what passed between him and the council at his commitment.
" That at first he promised to receive the Injunctions as far as
he was bound by the laws of God and the realm : that being
pressed to a more direct answer, and menaced with harsh
consequences, he endeavoured to disengage himself as far as
The bishop's his conscicncc would give him leave. To this purpose he told
^hTpmy-" the council it would be three weeks before the visitors could
*'• reach his diocese. That in the meantime he was willing to go
to Oxford, and debate the question. This motion being re-
fused, he desired a conference with some learned men at his
house in London. This request being likewise denied, he
desired the council to consider, that as yet he had not been
put to the proof, nor actually refused compliance ; the visi-
tors as yet having not been with him. That he thought it a
hardship to be sent to prison, for a bare declaration of his
dislike of the Homilies and Injunctions : that the interval of
three weeks might possibly inform his conscience farther, and
make him change his resolution : and then his case would be
the same with the son in the Gospel, who told his father ' he
would not go into the vineyard, but afterwards repented and
went.' This not giving satisfaction to the council, he went
quietly to prison without expostulations ; being resolved with
St. Paul, ' to forget what is past,' not to tax the government
with rigour, or prefer a complaint against any body. That
being sent for by the archbishop of Canterbury, to the dean of
St. Paul's house, and brought thither by the bishop of Lincoln,
they entered into dispute, but Cranmer's arguments fell short
of conviction. And here the homily of Salvation, penned by
counc
HOOK iv.J OF GREAT 131UTA1N. 217
Crannier, was the subject of the conference. He desired the Edward
archbishop, the bishops of Lincoln and Rochester, Dr. Cox, > \^ j
and Mr. Aire then present, to produce any ancient father,
affirming, that faith excluded charity in the office of justifica-
tion. That this doctrine is point blank against the express
words of Scripture. That to go against such evidence in the Osii. v. g. _
inspired writings, without so much as one father to support
the singularity, was a dangerous liberty. He goes on in his
apology, and alleges ' that he never advised any person, not so
nuich as his chaplains, to dispute against the Homilies and
Injunctions.' However, the publishing these books in the
king's name, by his grace the protector's direction, was some-
what particular, and that his grace was not well used. For
the king, he was too young to understand them. And as for
his grace, it was well known the late expedition afforded him
no leisure to read them. After this, he urges an objection of
no small weight. ' If an order of council,' says he, ' is an
authority of the highest kind, and must be obeyed without
pleading or reserve ; then I desire to know in what condition
the legislature stands ? And whether the act which discharges ^^^ anm-er
n IT 1 1 • 1 p -n 1 to (he king
US from our obedience to the bishop oi Rome, may not be np<>n the
over-ruled by the board V That the king when a major, will a'/,'i7utf
expect the same extent of prerogative, which was used by his </overnmeni.
council in his minority. And therefore that the precedents of
this kind may be pleaded for oppression, and prove subversive
of the liberty of the subject. That in the late reign, when he
had the honour to sit at the board, he found the council much
suri)rised, when the king proposed any thing to be done against
an act of parliament. And here he tells the protector a story,
' how the lord Cromwell put him upon answering an ensnaring
question : ' it was at Hampton Court. ' My lord of Winches-
ter,' says Cromwell, ' answer liis majesty whether the king's
pleasure is not a law ? I think we have a maxim for it in the
civil law,' ' quod principi placuit,' &;c. ' The king perceiving
me at a stand,' continues the bishop, ' pressed mc to declare
my opinion. I told his highness I had read indeed of such
absolute governments ; but that in England, I humbly con-
ceived, the constitution, and temper of the people to be such, V^l . ^ fj^i^ vi.
that it would be more serviceable for his majesty to make the - x^^-^';^
law his will, than his will the law.' Afterwards, when Crom-
well fell out with Cardiner, he played him foul play, charged
218 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [rAiii n.
CRAN- him with his own suggestion, and turned the question upon
MER, 1 • ^,
Abp. Cant, ttim-
' '■' ' In the close of the letter, the bishop complains of " uneasy
confinement : and in another letter, that he was neither allowed
to speak with any body, nor the benefit of a physician." This
Fox, vol. 2. letter is dated from the Fleet the 1 4th of October.
In another letter to the protector, he renews his complaint
of harsh usage in prison : " that he was not allowed the con-
versation of friends, the convenience of servants, nor so much
as a chaplain to pray with him ; he remonstrates against the
rigour of archbishop Cranmer's proceedings : that he did not
do well to apply to force, to borrow the protector's authority
to carry on the controversy, and support his opinions by com-
mitting those to prison who argued against him : that he
thought it an unprecedented hardship to be thus confined
without breaking any law ; he mentions one of Cranmer's
arguments to prove that ' only faith' justifies ; it stands in
this form : ' We are justified by faith, without all works of
the law : charity is a work of the law, therefore we are justi-
fied without charity.' This argument Gardiner undertakes to
answer at his peril, provided Cranmer would send it under his
hand. Farther, he takes notice, that whether faith justifies
exclusive of charity or not, signifies nothing as to practice :
because all men are justified in the sacrament of baptism.
And since we have all received the advantage of justification
233^ in our infancy, when we were in no condition to dispute about
the means, to what purpose is it to start the question, and lay
so mvich stress upon the point of belief afterwards."
Fox, vol. 2. Upon this occasion Fox calls Winchester " an insensible
ass ;" and " that he had no feehng of God's Spirit in the matter
of justification." But here the historian seems to fail extremely
in decency and temper, and to have forgotten the Apostle's
command for putting away " all bitterness and evil speaking ;
Eph. iv. .31 . and that unless a man bridles his tongue, his religion is vain."
James L 20. I mention this, because a vein of satire and coarse language
runs through his " Martyrology."
To proceed : In another letter to the protector, which is the
last I shall mention, bishop Gardiner complains of his being
" denied the privilege of assisting in parliament ; and that, by
i^, ^i SV^l '^^^ confinement, those whom he used to nominate for the
house of Commons were likewise forced to be absent ;" and,
liooK IV.] OF GREAT IJRITAIN. 219
lastly, he desires the liberty of appearing in the house of Lords, ed\vard
where he intends to open the controversy, and argue with the • .1 — -
archbishop of Canterbury." ^'"^^ p- ^•
13ut all this reasoning and expostulation was not prevalent The bhhop
enough to procure his liberty. It was thought proper to keep %r c "/fined
him confined till the session of pai^liament was over. Had this (.'f 'j^^^^/"
bishop appeared in the house, it is probable he might hsixe parliametit.
given the court party some trouble, perplexed their measures,
and, it may be, overset Cranmer in the dispute about justifica-
tion. The archbishop, and those of his persuasion, founded
themselves upon the fourth chapter to the Romans, and the
third to the Galatians. But it is plain by the tenour of these
epistles, that, by " faith," we are to understand the " new
covenant," or the terms required in the Gospel : in contradis-
tinction to the obsers^ances of the Mosaic law, which, in the
language of the Scripture, are called "works." However,
Cranmer and the Lutlierans had a pious meaning at the
bottom of their notion. They conceived the mercy of God
and the merits of our Saviour were more advanced by resting
the point wholly upon belief as to the act of justification.
Neither did they exclude the necessity of regular practice. So
tha,t, upon the whole, the controversy seems to lie more in
terms and language, than in meaning and substance.
On the fourth of November the parliament met, and sat to BM->p
the twenty-fourth of December. It was continued by proroga- „„;,,«.,/ tJie
tion, from session to session, through this whole reign. The (""'""-f-
' _ ' O _ _ . o._ hoard.
broad seal was lately given to tlie lord Hich ; and sir Jolm
Baker, chancellor of the court of first-fi-uits and tenths, was
speaker in the house of Commons. To smooth the way to the
business concerted, Gardiner, as hath been observed, was kept
in prison ; and Tunstal, bishop of Durham, a prelate of great Heylin's
learninn- and moderation, dismissed the council-board. The '[""T^' "'*
reason of his removal, it is probable, was to weaken his cha- ^">« "/ti<e
racter, and make his opposition less significant in the house oi jxirikimciit.
Lords. The members of parliament, as Heylin relates, though
of different sentiments with regard to religion, yet agreed in a
common principle, to strike in with the juncture, and take care
of themselves : for though, as this historian goes on, a great
number of the lords and commons were inclined to the doctrines
of the late reign, yet they were willing to give way to such acts
as widened the breach between the English and Roman coui-
220 ECCLESIASTICAL HLSTORY [part h.
munion. The present nearness in doctrine they were afraid
might end in a reeoncihation with the pope ; and that such
measures would prove dangerous to their estates gained from
the Church. As for the rest, whose business was either to
make or improve their fortunes, they came prepared without
question to close with such a reformation as served best for
their purpose. This seems pretty evident by the tendency of
some of the acts, which, in Heylin's opinion, seem to overlook
the concern of religion, and aim at private interest in a very
Hcyiin's remarkable manner.
Hist. Re-
form, p. 4!j. The next day after the sitting of the parliament, a convoca-
A°D.'i547. tion was held at St. PauPs, in which John Taylor, dean
A convoca- gf Lincolu, was prolocutor.
^' ; In the third session it was agreed the prolocutor should
carry some petitions to the upper house. Before I mention
these, I am to observe that archbishop Cranmer, in his speech
at the opening of the convocation, put the clergy in mind
of keeping close to the rule of the Scriptures, of advancing
farther in the Reformation, and throwing off some unprimitive
remains ; but the terror of the " Six Articles " making an
impression upon the majority, and being a check upon the
freedom of their debates, Cranmer prevailed with the king to
Antiquit. dispense with the penalties of that statute.
In this convocation it was unanimously agi'eed by the lower
house that the communion should be administered in both
Convocation kinds.
foT.'rT. ^' "^o return : the petitions above-mentioned of the lower house
to the archbishop and bishops were these : —
Nov. •2'2. " First. That the ecclesiastical laws might be reviewed and
pubhshed, pursuant to a statute made in the 85tli year of the
late reign.
1" Secondly. That the clergy of the lower house of convoca-
tion may be admitted to sit in parliament with the house of
Commons, according to ancient usage.
" Thirdly. That the performance of the bishops and others,
who, by order of the convocation, have spent some time in
reviewing and correcting the offices for divine service, may be
laid before the house.
" Fourthly. That the rigour of the statute for the payment
of first-fruits may be moderated ; and that the clergy may have
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 221
some allowance made them for maintenance and defraying EDWAKD
expenses in the first years of their prefern\ent." _! ;
Library
In their petition to the upper house, for admittance into the Synodal ia.
parliament, they " insist upon the clause of ' Prsemunientes,' in ])t. 2.
the king's writ ; and the ancient laws and customs of the p^'^^io'o/'
kingdom." Journal of
If this request was denied, they desired " that no bills, in tion, tbi. 71.
which the Christian religion, the persons, estates, or jurisdic-
tion of the clergy, are concerned, may pass without the assent
of the clergy."
That the lower house of convocation, in their request for The hn-cr
sitting with _tlie_cominons in parliament, insisted upon nothing '^'^"Zcation
more than being restored to ancient privilege, appears by the m^vedto sU
king's writ, directed to every bishop : in which summons the ment.
bishop is first required to appear in person, at the time and
place prefixed for the parliament. The writ in this respect is the
same in substance with those sent to the temporal peers. After 234.
this follows the premunitory clause, in which the bishop is
commanded " to give notice to the (prior or) dean and chapter The clergy
of his cathedral church, and to the archdeacons, and all the j""i'o/ihc
clergy of his diocese, that the prior, dean, and archdeacons, in /'"«•*• 'f
1 • 11 1 111 1 Commons.
their own persons, the chapter by one and the clerg}' by two
proper proxies sufficiently empowered by the said chapter and
clergy, should by all means be present at the parliament with
him, to do and consent to those things which by the blessing of
God, by their conmion advice, happened to be ordained in the
matters aforesaid : and that the giving this notice should by no
means be omitted by him," Prvn's
If the bishop happen to be beyond sea, and in no condition ,,t!Tp.'^7,8.
to execute the king's writ, the summons \\as sent to his vicar-
general, and by him the clergy of the diocese had the same w. p. f>.
notice to come to parliament as if the bishop had been at
home.
In the vacancy of a see the writ was directed to the dean and
chapter, as guardians of the spiritualties : and thus the clergy
were always assured of being summoned to parliament. '''• ^- '^•
The bishop, having received the king's writ, comnnmicated
it to his diocese, by transmitting coi)ies to the prior or dean, and
archdeacons. To this there was a mandate annexed, importing
that, " by virtue of his majesty's writ, he premonishcd them.
222 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ir.
CRAN- and by them the chapter and clergy, that themselves in
Abp. Cant, pcrson, and their chapter and clergy by their proctors, should
■' take care to be present at the day and place mentioned in the
king's writ, for the ends and purposes required of them."
The bishops used sometimes to command their clergy to
make a return of what they had done upon the writ and man-
date. This certificate was to be sent to the bishop, some time
before the session of parliament. The clergy having promised
obedience in their return to their diocesan, the bishop certified
?.l*l"*'? the kino; what he had done pursuant to his command : and
State of of this we have an instance as low as the reign of king
the C'liurrli, ^ __ °
cS.c. p. .1. Henry Vlll.
K-nc'rad^ The clergy, thus summoned to parliament by the king and
An. loo!), diocesan, met for the choice of their proxies. For this purpose
the dean or prior held his chapter, and the archdeacon his
synod. The representatives, being chosen in these assemblies,
were sent up to the parliament, with procuratorial letters from
the chapter and clergy, to give them an authority to act in
their names, and on the behalf of their electors.
These letters were, for the most part, addressed to the king,
though sometimes they began with a general application to all
persons whom it might concern ; but still the substance of
them was to make, ordain, and appoint the persons who were
Id. sent by them, " their proctors to appear on their behalf in
parliament ; there to treat with the prelates, and great men
of the realm, of the things to be debated there for the interest
of the king and kingdom, and to consent to what should be
agreed to on their behalf ; and to engage tliemselves to stand
by what their proctors should do, under the caution or forfeiture
See Records, (many times) of all their goods."
^^ri' so/ tit ion There were usually two copies of these procuratorial letters
'•f"; u"! delivered to every proxy : one of these was to be kept by this
u))djud<jes. representative, and the other put into the hands of the clerk
AnindLi, of parliament in order to be enrolled.
}?*; ^v That the lower clergy formerly sent their representatives to
parliament, may be proved by a famous resolution in Bird and
Trin. t Smith's case, in the reign of king James I. Here the lord
Morc's chancellor Edgerton ; Popham, chief justice of England ; Coke,
for^Sl'et chief justice of the Common Pleas ; and Fleming, chief baron,
deinc. besides other things, resolved that the canons of the Church
made by the convocation and the king, without a parliament,
HOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 223
shall bind in all ecclesiastical matters no less than an act of EDWARD
parliament. As a medium to prove this, they affirm the con- v J >
vocation was once part of the parliament. And since the
lower clergy were parted from the house of Commons, they
carried their share of legislature along with them into the con-
vocation. They found their resolution, farther, upon a cele-
brated precedent of both houses of parliament, 21 Henry VIII.
Where, after a full debate in a conference, it was resolved, that
when the convocation makes canons concerning matters within
their jurisdiction, they are binding to the whole realm.
To proceed : records of the procuratorial letters above -men-
mentioned, run up as high as king Edward I. Through how
many reigns afterwards the representatives of the lower clergy
acted with the temporal commons in parliament, is not easy to
determine. It is probably conjectured, that about the time of
king Henry VI. this usage began to be discontinued, and quite
dropped by degrees. The clergy themselves are thought to
have contributed towards the parting with this privilege. It
seems they looked on their parliamentary attendance as a
kind of burthen, and therefore were not unwilling to be dis-
engaged. Heylin-s
But whether they were in the right, or not, is another foi. ] 03, 104.
, . Bp. Wake's
question. State of tlic
Though the lower clergy seem not to have come to parlia- <'!'^|."l1>,
ment for more than two hundred years last past, the kings,
notwithstanding, have still continued to keep on their right in
the writ of summons, which has been executed by the bishops.
The premunitory clause is still the same it was three hundred
years since, excepting the alteration of priors into deans.
There are several records to prove that the bishops'* mandates
were sent to the deans and archdeacons ; that proctors were ^,',\'^s""^'
chosen, and empowered to act for their electors to the end Higins,
of the reign of king Henry VII. There are likewise instances of an En--'
to prove that the same practice was kept on from the period ,'.'.^,'|on""" '
last-mentioned, to the year 1640. This premunitory clause Append.
being still inserted in the bishop\s writ of summons, it is Bp. Wai<c-'3
concluded they may legally execute it, pursuant to ancient c imrch, ?•'<'-
custom, if they think fit. ^^'''■
To proceed to another branch of the petition of the lower
house of convocation : that is, that matters of religion may be
debated in their house : that by this means the case may be
224 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- fully discussed, the controversy cleared, and the consciences of
Abp. Cant, people Well settled. They likewise desire, as hath been ob-
served, that no statutes in which religion, the interest and
jui'isdiction of the clergy are nearly concerned, may be enacted
till the lower house of convocation have at least examined the
Bp. Burnet, bill and reported their reasons upon it. To prove the lower
Records, clcrgy uot ill-foundcd in this request, I shall insert a paper in
&.il^' the records, drawn up by a very learned hand, and lodged in
The clergy ^^e Papcr-office, froui whence I transcribed it. The design of
i-iaiDisa j^ jg ^Q prove, that matters relating to the doctrine and go-
ru/ht of ■■■ _ '~ . ^
e.raini/ii/ig vermiient of the Church, ought to be determined by ecclesias-
tu rdiytonf tics : and here the reader will find the imperial constitutions,
^'^' the parliament rolls, and other valuable authorities cited to
this purpose. It is penned by way of answer to certain ob-
Sce Records, jectionS.
Sess. 5. " Farther ; a form delivered by the archbishop of Canterbury,
Nov. uit. ^Qj, ^YiQ receiving the holy eucharist under both kinds, of bread
and wine, was read in the lower house of convocation, and sub-
scribed by the prolocutor and some others. And in the next
session, this order was unanimously agreed by all then present,
Sess. 6. being sixty-four. At the same time eight of the members
were appointed to draw up a parliament-bill for the payment of
tithes in cities, in the same manner as was done in London.
In the last session a motion was made, that all canons, laws,
usages, &c. which forbid any person to marry upon the score
of priesthood, or vow of religion, might be declared void and
unobligatory. This proposition was subscribed by fifty-three
C. C. c. C. in the affirmative, and twenty-two in the negative.
Sjnodiilia. I shall HOW go ou to the business of the parliament, and
mention those statutes which relate to religion. I shall begin
with the act for repealing several statutes concerning treason.
The penal By tliis Statute " all acts of parliament concerning religion and
foiichinu opinions, that is to say, as well the statute made in the fifth
reii<ji<m yg^r of the reign of the king^s noble progenitor king Richard
II. : and the statute made in the second year of the reign of
king Henry V. : and the statute also made in the twenty-fifth
year of the reign of king Henry VIII., concerning punishment
and reformation of heretics and Lollards : and the statute made
for the abolishing of diversity of opinions, in certain articles
concerning Christian religion, commonly called the Six Articles,
made in the thirty-first year of king Henry VIII. : and also
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 225
the act of parliament made in the thirty-fourth year of the said EDWARD
king Henry VIII. , touching or in any way concerning books . Zl >
of the Okl and New Testament in English, and the printing,
selling, and retaining of English books or writings, and reading,
teaching, preaching, or expounding, of Scripture. And also,
another statute made in the parliament holden at Westminster
in the thirty-fifth year of the reign of the late king Henry VIII.,
concerning the qualification of the statute of Six Articles : and
aU and every other act or acts of parliament concerning doc-
trine or matters of religion, and all and every branch, article,
sentence, and matter, pains and forfeiture, contained in any of
the same acts of parliament, shall from henceforth be repealed
and utterly void, and of none effect." l Edw. 6.
By this repeal, Heylin observes, that all people had the '^^^'
liberty of reading the Scriptures, of being in a manner their
own expositors, of forming their religion, and openly declaring
their opinions as they thought fit. But here this learned his- HevUn's
torian is something mistaken. For, notwithstanding the sta- J^l,!!^' p'^^g
tutes against Lollardy and unsound opinions were nulled, the
rigours of the common law were still in force. Now, by the
common law, as the learned Fitzherbert affirms, the punish-
ment of heresy was burning. And of executions of this kind, De Nat.
we shall have several instances in this reign. ^'^'^^'
Farther, by this statute last mentioned, an act made in the a repeal of
thirty-first year of king Henry VIII., by virtue of which, the i!),/^"^^^
king's proclamations set forth by the advice of his privy council, 3i ifen. 8.
were to be obeyed as though they had been made by authority
of parliament ; and another act made in the thirty-fourth
year of the late reign, to fortify the statute of the thirty-first,
were both repealed. From whence, it appears, our learned i Kdw. c.
Church historian's observation will not hold ; where he says,
" the great changes of religion in the nonage of king Edward
VI., were grounded on the authority of this thirty-first of king
Henry VIII. :" for this act, we see, was repealed before the
great alterations in doctrine and worship wore established. Bp. Burnet,
The next remarkable act relating to the Church is a penal |!t. -i. p. 40.'
statute affainst iireverent speaking of the sacrament of the-.'' statute
body and blood of Christ. The preamble, in all hkelihood i'm-rm-nt
drawn up 1)y some of the bishops, after baring mentioned the tli('h„i[ii
solemnity of the institution of this sacrament, sets forth that «'<'''"'"«''•
" some arrogant and contentious people have, either out of
VOL. v. Q
226 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- wickedness, or want of learning, because of certain abuses
Abp. Cant, heretofore committed of some in misusing thereof, condemned
"^ ^ ' in their hearts and speech tlie whole thing, and contemptuously
depraved, despised, or reviled the same most holy and blessed
sacrament, and not only disputed and reasoned irreverently of
that most high mystery, but also in their sermons, preachings,
readings, lectures, communications, arguments, rhymes, songs,
plays, or jests, name and call it by such vile and unseemly
words, as Christian ears do abhor to hear rehearsed. For
reformation whereof, it is enacted by the king's highness,
with the assent of the lords spiritual and temporal, and of the
commons in this present parliament assembled, and by the
authority of the same, that whatsoever person or persons, from
and after the first day of May next coming, shall deprave, des-
pise, or contemn, the said most blessed sacrament by any con-
temptuous words, or by any words of depraving, despising, or
reviling ; or whatsoever person or persons shall advisedly in
any other way contemn, despise, or revile the said most blessed
sacrament, contrary to the effects and declaration abovesaid,
that then he and they shall suffer imprisonment of their bodies,
and shall make fine and ransom at the king's A\ill and
] Edw. fi. pleasure."
'^^^' ' Thus, we see an intemperate zeal against popery, carried
some people to an excess of profaneness : they ran from one
extreme of adoration, to another of contempt and frenzy, and
SeeHeyiin's abuscd the lioly sacramcnt in language not fit to repeat. Bishop
form, p 49. Ridley frequently reproved these ungodly sallies ; but it seems
the people were ungovernable, and the disease grown too strong
for a Church remedy ; and therefore, it was thought fit to apply
to the assistance of the civil legislature.
Now, considering the insolence of these people was so ram-
pant and intolerable, it is somewhat strange, the penalty of the
act should be so long deferred. The bill passed both houses
Journal of qu the twentieth of December. But the statute was not to
of Lords^ inure till the first of May following ; so that they had four
A.^D. 1547. months before the act could reach them. It is true, the king
issued out a proclamation to check the licentiousness of these
236. new bigots, but the force of proclamations, we see, was in a great
measure disabled by the statute of repeal.
The offenders against this statute touching the holy sacra-
ment were to be tried before the justices of peace at the quarter
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 227
sessions. And here the justices are ordered to direct a writ in EDWARD
• • . • VT
the king"'s name, to the bishop of the diocese, in which the « ^ ,
offence was committed, that either himself, his chancellor, or T^^*" j'^'^'^P
some other learned iierson deiiuted by him, might be present ^eib»\ 4-c.
at the trial, sit upon the bench, and make part 01 the court. the trial
By the last branch of the statute it is declared, that " the %^'^l^crs.
ministering the blessed sacrament unto all Christian people
under both kinds of bread and wine, is more agreeable both to
the first institution of the said sacrament of the most precious
body and blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ, and also more con-
formable to the common use and practice both of the apostles
and the primitive Church, by the space of five hundred years
and more after Clirist's ascension, than the receiving under the
form of bread only : and also, that it is more agreeable to the
first institution of Christ, and to the usage of the apostles, and
the primitive Church, that the people being present, should
receive the same with the priest, than that the priest should
receive it alone : it is therefore enacted, that the said most The iwly
blessed sacrament shall be commonly delivered and ministered Ic^lli^nin
unto the peoiile within the churches of England and Ireland, ^^'^' ^^Ms,
iii'ii •• iiii'i p excepting m
and other the king s dominions, under both kinds of bread and cases of
wine, except necessity otherwise requires." necesi,ty.
By the " case of necessity" we are to understand, sudden and
dangerous sickness, when wine cannot be provided, nor the
sick person pass comfortably into the other world without
receiving the sacrament. Lastly,
" It is enacted, that a day before the celebration of the
sacrament, the priest should exhoi-t the congregation to pre-
pare themselves ; and at divine service before the administra-
tion declare the great benefits promised to worthy receivers,
and the danger of presuming to come unqualified."
The statute concludes, " that this restoring the ancient prac-
tice with reference to the holy sacrament should not be inter-
preted to the condemning the usage of any church out of his
majesty's dominions." l Edw. (5.
The next statute makes a change in the manner of choosing ^£; lishops
bishops, and transfers the election wholly from the deans and \'f ,"?"'!/
chapters to the crown. The preamble, in the first place, king's let-
alleges the inconveniences of the former elcctioas, from the wThw'u" '
circumstances of delay and expense. After this, it is said in ^^^'-f^^^.^
the preamble, " that the said elections are in very deed no
Q 2
228 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- elections, but only by a writ of conge d'elire have colours,
Abp ^aiit >^l^^clo^^'s, and pretences of election : that they serve to no piu*-
' -/ ' pose, and seem derogatory and prejudicial to the king's prero-
gative royal, to whom only appertains the collation and gift of
all archbishoprics, and bishoprics, and suffragan bishops within
his highncss''s dominions. It is therefore enacted, that for the
future, no conge d'elire shall be granted, nor any election be
made by the dean and chapter, but that the archbishopric or
bishopric shall be conferred by the king's nomination in his
letters-patent."
I have had occasion to observe already, that those who draw
the parliament-bills are sometimes mistaken in matter of fact.
And of this we have an instance in the parliament before us :
1 Edw. 6. fQj. ii^ i\^Q statute of repeal, king Richard II. is styled the pro-
genitor of the present king, whereas, it is certain king Richard
left no issue. It is said likewise, that the customary choice
of bishops by the chapters was in reality no election. The
preamble, we must suppose, means they were in a manner thus
insignificant since the twenty-fifth of Henry VIII. cap. 20.
For by this statute, in case the dean and chapter refused to
elect, the king was empowered to nominate a person for the
see by his letters-patent. But before this act, the election of
bishops in the English Church was lodged, in great measure,
in the hands of the chapters. For proof of this, I shall refer
^^n,?'oA<? the reader to the first volume of this work. And to what has
p. 21 d. 306.
328. and been there delivered, I shall now subjoin a more particular
num.' 37. account of the ancient method of electing bishops in the Eng-
lish Church.
The ancient Upon the vacaucv of the see, the canons or chapter fixed a
method of . . .
electijiy day for the election. To this purpose an instrument was drawn
miops. yp^ setting forth the day when the bishopric became void,
together with the manner of its being so, whether by death or
otherwise. If by death, then, after the late bishop was buried,
those of the chapter upon the spot appointed the time, and
gave notice to their absent members to appear at the election.
When the day was come, the chapter put it to the question.
Whether they should elect by majority of votes, or refer the
choice to a committee ? When this point was settled, they
proceeded to the election, pursuant to the ancient canons and
constitutions of the Church.
When the election was made, it was publicly declared to the
BOOK J v.] OF GREAT BRITALN. 229
people, and the hymn " Te Deuni " was sung, and the person Edward
elected carried in a chair to the high altar : and, sometime v .^J ;
after this, the question was put to him whether he consented
to the choice. Upon his answering in the affirmative, he was
• presented to the metropolitan with the instrument of his elec-
tion. There were likewise letters of proxy, signed by the chap-
ter or convent, to be delivered to the archbishop, to satisfy him
the persons who came to request the consecration of the elect
were duly authorized. clJI'o'l!!'"
In this record there is no mention of any conge d''elire, ^''/^"P .,K. (j-
which, in the modern applications of the chapter for confirma- Sec Records,
tion and consecration, is never omitted. NometUion.
Besides, by the instrument's suggesting, that, according to ^ ""^ "/
the holy canons, the sec ought not to be vacant above tliree cTeiire.
months, and that the time of the election was governed by this
appointment, from hence it is pretty evident the chapters in
those days did not think themselves under a necessity of elect-
ing by a conge dV'lire ; and of this I have given an instance
in the former part of my history.
To return to the statute, in which there is a proviso for
securing the fees customarily paid by the bishops to the king,
the archbishops, and their officers and servants. What these
fees and expenses were formerly, I shall not examine ; but how
they stand at present, the reader may see in the following
account. Papcr-ufficc.
Fees to be paid by a bishop without a commendam : —
Imprimis, for the signet, privy-seal, great seal, l. s. d. Fees to be
for the conge dV'lire 11 0 0 £/^ "
Item, for the royal assent 110 0
Item, the confirmation dinner, &;c 5 0 0 2-37.
Item, fees at Bow-church at the confirmation . 0 10 0
Item, for the consecration-dinner at Lambeth,
and fees to the archbishop"'s serv^ants . . .110 0 0
Item, gloves for the consecration 48 0 0
Item, fees to be paid to the register of the
vicar-general belonging to sundry persons . 42 10 0
Item, fees to be paid at court at the doing of
homage 51 0 0
Item, to the gentlemen of the chapel ... 200
230 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- Item, fees of restitution to the temporalties of
Abp. Cant. the bishopi'ic 2700
' ' Item, to be given to him that sohciteth these
suits to his majesty 20 0 0
Item, fees for a testimonial of the election and
consecration, and a proxy to be installed . 2 0 0
Item, to the king's trumpeters 10 0
831 0 0
Powers mid What functious, what extent of privilege and jurisdiction,
of a bishop, were comprehended in the episcopal character before the
restraints from the regale began in the reign of king Henry
VITI,, may be collected by an extract out of Sprozzius, which
See Records, J transcribed from the Paper-office.
num. 00. . ^ . .
To go on with the statute.' " It is enacted that all sum-
mons, citations, and other processes of archbishops and bishops,
which used to be sent out in their own names, shall be made
in the name and with the style of the king, as it is in writs
original or judicial at the common law : and that the test
thereof be in the name of the archbishop or bishop. And
Process in that every bishop or person exercising ecclesiastical jurisdic-
courtstobe tion, shall have the king"'s arms engraven on their seals of
7^1%'name. office. The penalty for contravening the statute is imprison-
1 Edw. 6. ment at the king's will and pleasure."
This act was repealed in the first of Mary, sess. 2. cap. 2.
After which time the bishops formed their process in their
own name, and under their o\vn seals, according to ancient
The bishops usage. But by the 1 Jac. I. cap. 25., the aforesaid statute of
not under -.tt • i
the penalty Mary I. cap. 2. IS expressly repealed; whereupon it was
cap. 2.' "^' ' inferred and objected in parliament, 4 Jac. I., that immediately
from and ever since the making the acts of 1 Jac. cap. 25.
the act of 1 IVIar. cap. 2. was repealed. Thus the repeal being
repealed, the act first rejDealed was in force. And, therefore,
all the bishops which, after the act of the 1 Jac, had used
their own names and seals, and not the king's arras and
the king's name, were within the danger of the 1 Edward VI.
cap. 2.
To this objection the following answer, which gave satisfac-
tion, was returned, viz. : by 25 H. VIII. cap. 20. entitled, "An
act for restraining annates and first-fruits, &c., and election
3
BOOK IV.] OF GllEAT BRITAIN. 231
of bishops, &C.''"' It was enacted in the last clause but one, edavaud
" that bishops should be obeyed according to their names, ^ . L >
titles, degree, and dignity, and do and execute in eveiytliing
as they might heretofore at any time have done." Now this
clause is directly conti'ary to the said act of 1 Ed. VI. cap. 2.,
and, therefore, by making the act of the 1 Ed. VI. cap. 2.,
this clause of 25 H. VIII. was repealed. But afterwards, by
the ] EHz. cap. 1., the said act of 25 H. VIII. cap. 20. is
revived with all clauses and sentences thereof; so as before
the making the 1 Jac. cap. 25. the statute of 1 Ed. VI. cap.
2. had two bars and repeals. The first was the act of 1 JNIar.
cap. 2 ; the second was the reviving of 25 H. VIII. cap. 20.,
which was done by the 1 Ehz. cap. 1. The first bar and
repeal, which was the act of queen Mary, was taken away by
1 Jac. cap. 25 ; but the second bar and rejjeal, which was the
act of 1 Eliz. cap. 1. which revived the act of 25 H. VIII.
cap. 20., stands still in force. And the act of 25 H. VIII.
cap. 20. being in force, the act of 1 Ed. VI. cap. 2., which,
in the forementioned clause, is directly contrary to 25 H. VIII.
cap. 20., cannot be in force. To which may be added, that
this statute of 1 Ed. VI. cap. 2., for so much as concerns a
praemunire, is repealed by 1 Mar. sess. 1. Biijiiotii.
This bill, concerning the making bishops by the king's cll'op" «.
letters-patent above-mentioned, was conmiitted to the arch- ^'•,'"':
bishop of Canterbury. Upon the second reading it was com- a. u. 1547.
mitted to some of the judges. Before it had gone through
both houses, another bill, concerning the style and terms to
be used in ecclesiastical courts, was brought into the house
of Lords, passed, and sent down to the house of Commons on
the thirteenth of December. At last both these bills were Journal of
drawn into one, and sent up by the Commons on the twentieth orLoids!'''
of the same month, and sif^ned by the kino;. The act, besides ^.'''"*'*'" "'
^ o J r> ■> Juvour of
what has been already observed, sets forth, " that aU authority ^/'c bishoj,s.
of jurisdiction, spiritual and temporal, is derived from the
king's majesty as supreme head of these churches, and that
all courts ecclesiastical within the two realms are kept by no
other power and authority, either foreign or within the realm,
but by the authority of his excellent majesty." l Edw. 6.
Upon this ground it is enacted, that all processes in eccle- *^'^''" ""
siastical courts aie to be formed in the king's name, as hath
been ah-eady related. However, there is a proviso in the
232
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MEU,
Abp. Cant.
Bp. Burnet,
pt. 2. p. 43.
Id. p. 49.
Statutes
against
vayal)onds
levelled
against the
monka.
1 Edw. 6.
cap. 3.
Statutes at
Large.
238.
Fuller's
Ch. Hist,
p. 387.
Sep'. 10,
A. D. 1547.
Bp. Burnet.
pt. 2. p. 45.
An act
for uniting
statute for faculties and dispensations granted by the arch-
bishop of Canterbury, and for all collations, institutions, induc-
tions, letters of order, or dimissories, which were to pass under
the archbishop and bishops' own names and seals, as they had
formerly done.
By this act great advantages were taken to disparage the
Reformation, as subjecting the bishops wholly to the pleasure
of the court. " And," as our learned Church historian farther
observes, " the extreme of raising the ecclesiastical power too
high in the times of popery, had now produced another, of
depressing it too much. For seldom is the counterpoise so
justly balanced, that extremes are reduced to a well-tempered
mediocrity."
This parliament made a statute against vagabonds, by which
it is enacted, " that any man, or woman, not being disabled
by age, accident, or sickness, and not having lands or other
means sufficient to maintain them, who wandered up and down
idly for three days together without offering themselves to
labour and employment, such persons being brought before
two justices of peace, were to be slaves two years to the person
that brought them, and be marked with the letter V." Now
by the several provisos against clerks convict of this offence,
it is plain the act was levelled against monks and friars who
went about the country to get entertainment, and furnish
themselves with conveniences. Many of these religious had
but narrow pensions, and those of late not well paid, as appears
by a proclamation issued out for satisfying their demands this
way. Now it was thought a hardship by some people, that the
monks, who had a creditable education, being bred to learn-
ing, and many of them persons of condition, should be tied to
the labour, and come under the penalties of common servants,
and be treated no better than the lowest of the people. And
this usage seemed the more particular, because they had been
lately thrown out of plentiful estates, and made a considerable
figure in the kingdom. Besides, some of them came to London
to solicit for their pensions. It is said that such journeys
were only a colour : and that their business was to give the
people ill impressions, and practise against the state. To this
it may be answered, that there were acts ah'eady in being for
the punishing such misbehaviour.
Another act made this session takes notice in the preamble,
EooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 233
that the city of York, formerly well inhabited, and furnished EDWARD
with good livings for learned incumbents, was now much v ^ ,
decayed, insomuch that many of the cures could not afford a ^^Zi'jmUing
competent maintenance. To remedy this inconvenience, the *>«'« .
mayor and recorder, the ordinary, and six justices of peace, the dty
are empowered to unite as many parishes, and pull down as "•' ^ '"'^''
many churches, as they shall think convenient : and here the
materials of these superfluous churches, as they are called, are
to be emj)loyed for the repairing other churches and bridges,
and for the relief of the poor. 1 Edw. G.
• cap 9
If it is inquired by wdiat means the city of York sunk thus
low from its former condition, the most probable way of
accounting for this declension is the late dissolution of the
monasteries. For these estates being parcelled amongst a
great many people who lived elsewhere, the trade of the town
must fail of course ; the inhabitants grow less numerous, and
by consequence the livings which consisted, as the statute takes
notice, in personal tithes and offerings, be proportionably
lessened.
The last act I shall mention is that which gave the chantries, Dec. 6\
colleges, fee, to the crown. This bill began in the house of An'adfor
Lords, where the passing it was contested, the archbishop of ^^^^.^"'*'l:
Canterbury, the bishops of London, Durham, Ely, Norwich, chautncs,
Hereford, Worcester, and Chichester, voting against it. Arch- tMsMU
bishop Cranmer insisted strongly that the dissolving these °^j!^^,'^J^^
chantries, colleges, &c., might be postponed till the king came a>td otlier
of age : that by this delay the reasons of the dissolution would
be better answered, and the lands preserved for the improve-
ment of the royal revenues: that during his majesty's minority,
there would be danger of alienating the estates, and wasting
the treasure arising from these endowments. The archbishop
had likewise a farther view for the benefit of the Church. The
clergy were much impoverished by impropriated tithes falling
amongst the laity, which should in all reason have been i*e-
turned to the Chm'ch ; things standing thus, Cranmer had no Bp. Bumct,
prospect of retrieving the misfortune but by respiting the dis- P • - P'
solution of the chantries until the king was a major. Provided
he could make the matter rest till that time, he did not ques-
tion the pious disposition of this prince might be prevailed
on to bestow these foundations upon the parochial clergy,
who were now lamentably reduced : and thus far, without
234 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- question, tho rest of the above-mentioned bishops concurred
Abj). Cant, with him. But the courtiers who pushed the bill were actuated
by different motives ; they wanted estates to their new titles,
and liad no other way of satisfying their pretensions than by
seizing the opportunity, and sharing the chantry lands amongst
B)" Burnet ^^^^"^5 while the government was in their hands. When the
bill was sent down to the lower house, it was strongly opposed
by some of the members. It was urged that the boroughs
could not maintain their churches, nor defray the other expenses
of the guilds and fraternities, if the estates belonging to them
were granted to the crown. The arguments upon this head
swayed the house, and brought them towards a vote against
passing that part of the bill in which the guilds were con-
cerned. The burgesses for Lynn and Coventry distinguished
themselves most upon this occasion. But these active mem-
bers were taken off by the court party, upon an assurance given
that their guild lands should be restored. Thus dropping
their opposition, the bill passed, and the promise is said to
have been made good by the protector.
It hath been already observed, these chantry lands, colleges,
&c. had been granted to the late king, his heirs, and suc-
37 Hen. 8. cessors. By the act in the late reign, commissioners are
cap. 4. named for giving the king possession : who when they had
entered upon any part of the lands within their commission,
the statute from that instant vests the king and his heirs in
those estates. But as it happened, the commissioners did not
enter into a great part of the chantry lands in the late king's
time, which was the reason of making a new act for this pur-
pose in the reign before us.
The inten- ^^^ \\&re it may not be improper to acquaint the reader,
tion oftu that the endowment of these chantry lands was for the main-
Jhundcrs of „ . « i i n i .
these houses, tcnance 01 ouc or more priests, to pray lor the souls of their
founders. Of these chantries and free chapels, there were
two thousand three hundred and seventy-four. They were
commonly united to some parochial, collegiate, or cathedral
church. The free chapels, though designed for the same pur-
pose, were independent in their constitution, stood without
being annexed, and were better endowed. The colleges ex-
ceeded these last foundations, both in the beauty of their
building, the number of priests, and the largeness of their re-
venues. But now their fate was determined, and to make the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 235
seizing their estates better understood, the statute sets forth edward
in the preamble, " That a great part of the superstition and » .^j >
errors in Christian rehgion, has been brought in the minds and Jt'^t/Z"*'*"*
estimation of men, by reason of the ignorance of their very true solving
and perfect salvation, through the death of Jesus Christ, and
by devising and phantasying vain opinions of purgatory, and
masses satisfactory to be done for them which be departed :
the which doctrine and vain opinion, by nothing more is main-
tained and upholden, than by the abuse of trentals, chantries,
and other provisions made for the continuance of the said bhnd-
ness and ignorance." ^ ^■'^'^- ^■
xJy the way, the mispersuasion, with respect to the assist-
ances designed for those deceased, seems in a great measure
rectified by the " Institution" and " Necessarj- Erudition," set
forth in the late reign. In both these books, disputes, about 239.
the pains suffered by those who died under imperfect qualifica-
tions, is forbidden, neither is the name of purgatory to be so
much as mentioned. And as for praying for the dead, it was
not only part of the divine service at the making of this statute,
but continued so in the first reformed liturgy for some time
after.
By the settlement of collegiate churches and chantries,
there was a provision made for a certain number of poor
people ; the alms were distributed on the anniversary day of
the founders : this charity was secured by a clause in the act :
and the commissioners were ordered to assign lands, pai'cel
of the premises, for the maintenance of the distribution.
To proceed. The act promises the estates of these founda-
tions should be converted to " good and godly uses, in erecting
grammar schools, in farther augmenting the universities, and
making better provision for the poor and needy." But these lands
being mostly shared amongst the courtiers, and others of the
rich laity, the promise in the preamble was in a great measure
impracticable. To proceed to the body of the statute, in which
it is enacted, " that all and singular colleges, free chapels,
chantries, hospitals, fraternities, brotherhoods, guilds, and
other promotions, mentioned in the 37 H. 8. cap. 4., with all
their mansion-houses, manors, rents, tithes, churches, patron-
ages, &c., which were not in actual possession of the late king,
are granted to his present majesty, his heirs and successors,
for ever." All lands, rents, &c., settled for the maintenance
236
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paht ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Orders'of
the ]>rirj/-
cou/icil for
this year.
A,D..1547.
July IG.
Council
Book.
Ex Biblioth.
Rob. Harlcy
Armig.
July -29.
Council
Book.
of any aniiiversaiy and obit, are likewise given the crown by
this statute. The colleges in both the universities, the chapel
of St. George at Windsor, the colleges of Winchester and
Eton, together with the cathedral churches, are expressly
excepted, and secured in this statute. However, the chan-
tries, obits, and settlements, for lights and lamps in any of the
cathedrals, were to fall within the compass of the act. By
this statute, " the commissioners are empowered to allow what
pension they thought convenient, to those who were turned
out of these foundations." By another clause, " all alienations of
the lands of bishoprics, deaneries, colleges, archdeaconries,
prebends, &c., made to the crown in the late and present
reign, are confirmed."
And lastly. " All goods, chattels, jewels, plate, ornaments,
and other moveables, being the common goods of such colleges,
free chapels, chantries, or stipendiary priests, are conveyed to
the king."
Having now given an account of the parliament and con-
vocation, I shall proceed to the privy-council, who were not
altogether unactive in Church affairs. I shall set down the
orders of the board for this year, as they stand in the council
book.
" An order to the dean and prebendaries of Canterbury, to
deliver a silver table, that stood upon the high altar, by inden-
ture, containing the weight of the same, to sir Anthony
Aucher.
" An order to Mr. Aucher, to receive of the chapter of
Christ Church, in Canterbury, all such jewels and plate of
gold and silver, as they have by our sovereign lord''s permission,
in their permission, to their church's use ; and forthwith to
deliver the same by a bill, indented to the officers of the mint,
there expressing the several poise and value of the same there-
It would be difficult to find a law to warrant this extraordi-
nary demand, but the church and the exchequer were low, and
the court had occasion for money. To go on :
" A letter was sent by the council to the lord admiral, ac-
quainting him, that whereas it was resolved, the lord great
master at his next repair to London, should take order for the
punishing those that had taken down images, having no autho-
rity so to do, and cause those so taken down, having not been
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 237
abused, to be erected again, that forasmuch as it is now con- edavard
sidered, that if those should be erected again, it might cngon- ^ 1 — ,
der contention amongst the people upon the point, whether coundl *
they were abused or no ; that the said lord admiral now ^°*''^-
repairing to London, should declare to the said lord great
master, it were best not to meddle in the erection of those
taken down, until the return of the lord protector. And yet
that it should be proceeded to the punishment of the takers
down without authority, as it was ordered."
This year, the London apprentices, and the Lollard-mob,
over-ran their bounds, refoniied to disorder, and insulted the
clergy in the streets. To check this license, an order was set
forth by the king and council, in the form following :
" Forasmuch as the misorder by the serving men, and Nov. 12.
other young and light persons, and apprentices of London, Book,
towards priests, and those that go in scholars"' gowns, like
priests, hath of late, both in Westminster-hall, and other
places of the city of London, been so great, that not only it
hath offended many men, but also hath given gi^eat occasion
(if on the parties of the said priests more wisdom and dis-
cretion had not been shewed, than of the other,) of sedition
and murder, or at the least of such inconveniences as are not
to be suffered in common- wealth. For reformation whereof,
the king's highness, by the advice of his dear uncle, and other
his majesty's council, willeth, and straitly commandeth, that
no serving man or apprentice, or any other person whatsoever
he or they be, shall use hereafter such insolency and evil
demeanour towards priests, as revelling, tossing of them,
taking violently their caps and tippets from them, without just
title or cause, nor otherways to use them, than as becomes the
king's most loving subjects one to do towards another.
Upon pain to suffer imprisonment, or other corporal pain, to
the example of all others, as to the discretion of the lord pro-
tector, king's majesty's council, or of the judges before whom
the same is proved, seem convenient.
" God save the king."
" The lords of the council received advice by the ambassa- ^ay 14,
dor in the regent's coui-t, in Flanders, in how honourable, ex- J;^'*'- .,
o ^ ' ' ' t ountil
pensive, and friendly a manner, the lady regent there had Book.
238 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- caused the obsequies of the late king Henry, (God pardon him)
Abp. Cant, to be performed at Ghent. And likewise how very much dis-
2"^^^ ' pleased her grace was at the scandalous sermon of a friar, who
had treated king Henry's memory with a gi-eat deal of satire,
and black imputation."
A letter of the privy-council to Bonner, bishop of London,
takes notice that some people had, either upon a presumption
of leave, or the suggestions of their own fancy, ventured to sell
the bells, plate, and jewels of several churches. Tliis liberty is
blamed by the privy-council, and said to bo of ill example. And
the bishop is commanded to inquire what ornaments and
things of value have been thus seized and sold, and by whom,
Bonner ^^^^ *° ^'^^^* "^® ^^^^ moucy has been employed.
foi. 111! " The parishioners of Penwith, in Cornwall, rose in tumults
Council' against the commissioners, appointed to take an inventory of
Book. |]^g church jewels. To pacify this mutiny, the council \\Tote a
letter, to acquaint them, that the intent of this commission
was rather to preserve the jewels to the use of the Church, and
to prevent their being embezzled, than otherwise.
" By letters from the privy-council to the lord Wharton,
and the commissioners appointed for the surrender of Ku-ke's
wall, it appears the master and fellows of that society had been
before the council. It is hkewise intimated this college had
formerly refused to surrender their house. And that the
council had once resolved to have punished their disobedience
to the king's commissioners, and made them an example, for
terror to others. But now they were grown more manageable,
bent to a compliance, and seemed sorry for their former stub-
bornness. Upon these considerations, the council thought fit
to continue them upon the premises, till further orders should
be taken for their pensions, and disposal of their college.
However, in the meantime, an inventory was taken of their
goods."
These orders of the privy-council were some of them dis-
patched before the sitting of the parliament : however, I
thought it better to lay them altogether before the reader,
than break the thread of the history, by keeping too close to
the exactness of time.
In January this year, there was an order of council, relating
Mav 7, **^ ^^^® marriage of the marquess of Northampton. This noble-
A.D. 1547. man, who was brother to the queen-dowager, had married
LOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 239
Anne Bourchicr, daughter and sole heir to the earl of Essex, edward
This lady being convicted of adultery, a divorce followed. And v J — >
to settle the matter more solemnly, and make the marquess a
farther reparation, a commission was granted in the beginning f^^'^°"^\.g
of last summer, to the archbishop of Canterburj^ the bishops /or e^-i-
of Durham and Rochester, (which was then Holbeke) to Dr. ^divorce of
Ridley and others, to the number of ten, of whom six were to ^H'^'^^^l]"^^^
be a quorum : their business was to examine, whether the anipton, and
matrimonial relation between the marquess and the lady Anne „<« laufui
was not perfectly extinguished : and if so, whether he might '° "|^'7^
not lawfully marry another wife. This liberty was not allowed
by the canon laws. And therefore the ecclesiastical courts
gave no farther relief than separation from bed and board.
The case being new, and of great consequence, Cranmer
resolved to examine it with the utmost care, and to go to the
bottom of the question : to this pui'pose he drew a large col-
lection out of the Fathers and other divines. ^P- Bumct,
i>t. '2. Ex
The reading a great many books, forming arguments, and jiss. lii.
coming to a resolution, required longer time than the marquess mgncet.
of Northampton was willing to wait. He presumed his interest
would carry him through, and therefore without staying for
judgment, he publicly married Elizabeth, daughter to the lord
Cobham. This was looked on as an irregular step, by the
privy-council, in regard his first marriage stood firm in law.
Upon his appearing before the board, he alleged that he
thought himself discharged by the law of God : that the indis-
solublcness of marriages depended on the supposition of its
being a sacrament : that this restraint was only a branch of
the papal constitutions. That the court of Rome being appre-
hensive such impositions would not easily be borne, had given
way to the distinctions of the canonists : and that by these
allowances it was no difficult matter to avoid the matrimonial
engagement. That the confinements of the English Church
were great hardships, if upon the proof of scandalous com-
merce, the innocent person must either live with the guilty, or
be exposed to hazard and temptation : and that one of these
circumstances nuist necessarily follow, if the tie of the marriage
continued, and separation was the farthest I'emedy.
However, since the marquess had precipitated matters, and
made his own choice before judgment given, it was ordered
240 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- that he and his new wife should be parted. Thus the lady
Ahp. C:mt. was put into the queen-dowager's hands, till the delegates
' ' should pronounce upon the case.
The arguments on which they founded their sentence, were
di'awn from Scripture, the Fathers, and the civil law. They
Matt. XIX. argued that our Saviour condemned all marriage upon divorce
" excepting in the case of adultery." That this exception is a
plain allowance of the case reserved : that our Saviour pro-
nouncing married persons " to be no more two, but one flesh,"
from hence it follows, that when either of the parties have
broken that union by becoming one with another person, the
marriage must by consequence be dissolved. Besides, separa-
Cor. vu. 3. ^Jqj-j ^yjthout voiding the engagement, is not to be reconciled
Ibid. 15. with what the apostle WTites to the Corinthians. Farther, St.
Paul putting the case of an unbeliever going off, and relin-
quishing the marriage, determines that a " brother or sister is
not under bondage in such cases." Now if single desertion
amounts to a discharge, which seems to be the apostle's mean-
ing, the reasoning from adultery will be still more conclusive.
To this it was replied on the other side, that our Saviour's
allowing divorce in the case of adultery, was a privilege parti-
cular to the Jews. That this indulgence was allowed to soften
the rigour of the Mosaic law, by which this crime was capitally
punished in the woman. To prove this liberty pecuhar to the
Jews, it was observed that the Apostle WTiting to the Gentile
Rom. vii. 2. Christians at Rome and Corinth, declares the wife " bound bv
Matt. XIX. 6. . , ''
the law to her husband, as long as he lives," without any ex-
ception of cases : and that other general rule pronounced by
our Saviour, "whom God has joined together, let no man put
asunder," was alleged to prove the matrimonial tie indissoluble.
To this it was answered, that these texts thus interpreted,
proved too much, and condemned separation from bed and
241. board, no less than dissolving the relation. That om' Saviour
left the wife at liberty to part \\ith her husband for adulter}^
though by the law of Moses, only the adulterous wife, and the
person who debauched her, were to suifer death ; but the
husband guilty of such an offence was not capitally punished :
by this provision of our Saviour therefore, with respect to the
woman, they inferred the marriage was evidently dissolved by
adultery.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 241
From hence they proceed to the testimony of the fathers, edvvard
which, because there is no reference to examine the citations, I ^ .^ '
shall forbear to mention.
By the civil law, if the man could prove his wife a strumpet,
a poisoner, or procuress, he might have judgment for a
divorce. And if a woman could convict her husband of mur-
der, poisoning, of breaking up or robbing of graves, she had
the same remedy : and after the divorce was once pronounced,
either of the injured persons were at liberty to marry. And ^^T. Cod.
thus, by the constitution drawn up from the ecclesiastical tit. IG.
courts in this reign, when adultery was proved upon either of ^^' '
the parties, the innocent person was not barred from marrying
at discretion. Ref. Eccles.
To return : the question was divided into eight branches. Judgment
and put to some learned men, who returned their answer in ''^"umiess.
favour of the marquess of Northampton's second marriage. ^Pv,^"'"?^''
Pursuant to this resolution, sentence was given for this lord, and Records,
and his second lady permitted to cohabit with him. How- p°i25.*
ever, four years after, he was advised to bring in a bill into the
parliament-house for confirming this judgment, of which more
afterwards.
In the latter end of January, the archbishop of Canterbury
wrote to Bonner, bishop of London, to forbid the use of
some ceremonies formerly practised. The letter is in these
words : —
" This is to advertise your lordship, that my lord protector's An order of
grace, with advice of others the king's majesty's council, for J,,a)/"i
certain considerations them thereunto moving, hath fully re- ^^'^/I^/J'a,,
solved that no candles should be borne upon Candlemas-day,
nor also from henceforth ashes or palms used any longer.
Wherefore I beseech your lordship to cause admonition thereof
to be given in all parish churches throughout your diocese
with all celerity ; and likewise unto all other bishops that be
hereabouts, that they may do the scmblable in their dioceses
before Candlemas-day. And as for other bishops that cannot
have knoN\ledge so soon, you may give them knowledge hereof
at more leisure, so it be done before Ash-\\'cdncsday. Thus
fare your lordship well, your loving friend, T. Cantuar. Rcgist.
" Lambeth, Jan. 27, 1547." m"iTo:
The reason of the archbishop requiring Bonner to acquaint
vor,. v. ].
242
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Ciint.
Cranmer''s
mandate to
Bonner.
Rcgist.
Bonner,
fol. 111.
Feb. C.
A.D. 1547.
An order <if
council fur
rcmoviiiff
all images
out of
churches.
the provincial bishops is, because the bishops of London being
deans of the episcopal college are obliged to execute the man-
dates of their metropolitan, and transmit his orders to the
suffragans of the province. And therefore, though Bonner
had no inclination for services of this kind, he could not decline
them without entangling himself, and falling under censure.
However, he ventured to demur a little to the execution ;
upon which the archbishop writes another letter to remind him
that it was not so much his order as that of the privy council.
Neither was there any inconsistency (as it seems Bonner had
objected) between this injunction, and the king's proclamation
lately set forth.
The purport of the proclamation was to forbid all persons
making any alterations in the rites and practice of the Church,
either by putting down the old, or bringing in any new cere-
monies without public warrant. That all such singularities,
all such private and unauthorised fancies, were arguments of
pride, displeasing to God Almighty, and tended to the disturb-
ance of Church and State. All clergymen were likewise for-
bidden to preach in any place excepting their own cures, unless
licensed by the king, his highnesses visitors, the archbishop of
Canterbury, or the bishop of the diocese. But notwithstand-
ing all innovation is forbidden, there is a clause in the procla-
mation to screen those from punishment who should omit or
refuse the " bearing of candles on Candlemas-day, taking ashes
on Ash- Wednesday, creeping to the cross, bearing palms, or
taking holy bread or holy water, or omitting those other rites
and ceremonies concerning religion, which the archbishop of
Canterbury, by his majesty ""s command, with the advice of the
privy council, has declared, or shall hereafter declare, to the
other bishops, by his writing under seal, may be omitted or
changed."
Before this order could reach the remote parts of the king-
dom, it was followed by another concerning images. These, it
seems, had either not been removed so far as the injunctions
required, or, which is more likely, the council advanced to a
resolve of throwing them all out (whether abused or not),
without distinction. Their letter to the archbishop is to this
effect. They take notice, " that by one article of the king's
injunctions, all images which at any time had been abused,
with pilgrimages, offerings or censings, should be taken away.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 243
That the execution was contested in several ])ai*ts of the F.nvvARD
• VI
kingdom. That some people were so positive in their super- — ,^ — ,
stition, that the evident abuse of images was not thought a
sufficient motive to part with them : that the matter of fact
was likewise questioned, and a great deal of squabbling in
many places, whether images had been abused or not. That
disputes of this kind, unless obviated in time, would probably
proceed to farther inconveniences: and that the kingdom is
scarcely anywhere quiet, excepting where these occasions of
disturbance are wholly taken away. That the Catholic Church
made use of no representations of this kind for many years :
and that by no means it is convenient the living images of
Christ should fall into misunderstandings about those which
are inanimate ; especially since they cannot be said to be any
necessary circumstances in divine service. For those reasons,
the archbishop is required to issue out his mandate for the
taking them down everywhere with all expedition." The letter
is subscribed by
" Edward Somerskt. Anthony Wingfield.
Henry Arundel. John Russell.
Thomas Seymour. William Paget."
The king's commissioners, in their late visitation, were Th- rmtms'
somewhat particular in their directions to the clergy and laity )';'"/j'"""
within the deanery of Doncaster. By their exceeding the dcanciy of
injunctions, it seems they load somewhat of a discretionary
commission. I shall mention some of their orders to the 2t2.
clergy. They enjoin them to teach their parishioners that
fasting in Lent, and at other times of abstinence, is no more
than a mere positive or human law : that the civil magistrate
may change the times, or dispense with the austerities : and
therefore that all persons who have either sickness, other
necessity, or license, may, within the bounds of temperance,
eat what they please without scruple of conscience.
Item. Before high mass is said or sung at the high altar,
the English suffrages for the prosiiority of the king's affairs,
and the recommending his subjects to the divine protection,
were audil)ly to bo read. Risimi) Bm-
Item, Every Sunday, at the time of the priest's going about "{c,-„'r!is
the church with holy water, he was to speak the following t> l-''-
k2
244 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY [part ii.
CRAN- sentence in three or four places where he might be best heard
A^^Ca'ni ^y ^^^® congregation : —
" Remember Christ's blood-shedding, by the which most
holy sprinkling of all your sins, you have free pardon."
In like manner, before the distribution of the holy bread he
This holy yr^Q to pronounce these words : —
bread was '■
crated. " Of Chrisf s body this is a token ; which on the cross for
our sins was broken ; wherefore of his death if ye will be par-
takers, of vice and sins you must be forsakers ^^
The clerk, in like manner, is ordered to bring down the pax,
and standing without the church-door, say these words aloud
to the people : —
" This is a token of joyful peace which is betwixt God and
men's conscience : Christ is alone the peace-maker which
straitly commands peace between brother and brother."
By the way, the pax was a piece of wood, or metal, with the
fioure of our Saviour upon it : when the holy kiss mentioned
by St. Paul was left off upon prudential motives, the use of the
pax was brought in, carried about the church, and offered all
1 Cor. xvi. the people to kiss.
"^ ' This first year of the king's reign, bishop Latimer appeared
publicly, and exercised part of his function. He preached in
A.D. 1547-8. January at Paul's Cross, and the Lent after, before the king,
in the Priv}^-garden. In some of his printed sermons, he com-
plains, " the holy revenues were seized by the rich laity ; that
Stow's tj^g incumbent was only a proprietor in title: that chantry
BisJiop priests were presented to several cures, to excuse the patrons
complaiuto/ from paying their pensions : that many benefices were let out
tiw invasion • fee-famis bv secular men, or else given to their servants as
ofthepatn- •> • ^ > i -, ^ ^
momj of the a Consideration for keepmg their hounds, hawks, and horses :
'^"'^'" and, lastly, that the poor clergy were reduced to such short
allowance, that they were forced to go to service : to turn
clerks of the kitchen, surveyors, receivers, &c." Thus God
Latimer's was dishonoured in his ministers, the church disserved, and
Sermons,
p. 38. 71. 91 . ' This sentence was evidently composed in rhyme, to make a stronger impression on
114. 241. tiie memories of the people.
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 245
religion disgraced. However, there was no redress to be had : edxvard
all this outrage and injustice was generally connived at by the v J >
great men : for, as the learned Hcylin observes, which way
could they go about to rectify these disorders without con-
demning themselves l His't'k f
Neither were the universities in any better condition : they p. 61.
lay under the last degi'ee of discouragement, as ap})ears by 4.,v,„ ofiiie
Ascham's letter to the marquess of Northamj^ton. He com- ^"^'■v'i'-sities.
plains there was scarce any sort of motive left for study : that
learning had neither wealth nor respect to draw the fancy :
that for these reasons, improvement in science was impracti-
cable to poor people : and as for the wealthy, they had no
stomach to drudge for attainments so little regarded : that
unless men's hopes were revived by considerations of interest
and figure, the most promising geniuses would miscarry, and
the country sink to the last degi'ee of ignorance. :^*^^'''"V*
One Leaver, a learned man of Cambridge, makes a resem- p. 406.
bling remonstrance at St. Paul's Cross. He applies himself
boldly to the courtiers ; tells them the university was not much
the better for the five lectures founded by the late king : that
they had been false to their trust, and enriched themselves
with revenues settled upon that learned society : that before
they had the disposal of the king's bounty, there were in Cam-
bridge two hundred that studied divinity to considerable im-
provement ; but that now the university was lamentably thin ^^'""'V ^^'s'-
' . . * ct Univci-s.
and dispu'ited. Oxon.
The university of Oxford had no better fortune : the chantry- ^/,", c/iantii/-
lands designed by the act for provision for poor scholars, were '""<'f '«^-
. ® '' •11 !• employed,
divided amongst the courtiers, and the salaries settled upon the
lectures unpaid. In short, most of the religious foundations
which at the dissolution of their houses should have been em-
ployed for the augmentation of the king's revenues, the main-
tenance of the poor, and the encouragement of learning, were
swallowed by men of a very uncommendable character ; who,
as the historian speaks, seem to have been bom for the destruc-
tion of sense and conscience ; who, in regard they were laymen,
could have no pretences to the endowments of the Church : for
since they were incapable of performing the sacerdotal office,
with what justice could they lay hands on the estates settled
on that function ? However, all the reason and remonstrance
of good men could not prevail with them to balk their avarice.
246 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut n
*^Fk "*^^ hinder them from settling their sacrilege upon their pos-
Ai)p. Cant, terity.
Ibid. And having mentioned Ascham's report of the condition of
the university of Cambridge, I shall add something in general
concerning the course of their studies, as it is represented by
the same hand. In one of his letters to the archbishop of
Canterbury, he takes notice that the study of the canon law, and
school-men, began to be disused : that they formed their system
of divinity upon the holy Scriptures and the writings of St.
Austin : that languages and the belles-lettres began to be in
vogue : that Plato, Aristotle, and Tully, Herodotus, Thucy-
dides, and Xenophon, together with the Greek poets of the
first class, were much their inclination. Afterwards, he com*
plains in general of the discouragements the university lay
under ; that the men of long standing were mostly gone off;
and that parts and learning were generally overweighed by
Asciiam's favour, and recommendations from great men.
pib . 1 . -. rjij^^ latter end of this winter a committee of divines were
24.3. commanded by the king to draw up an order for administering
AcomviHtee ^\^q j^Qjy eucharist in English under both kinds, pursuant to
cjc, draw the late act of parliament. The commission was directed to
}or"admi>iZ- ^^^^ archbishop of Canterbury, the bishops of Ely, Lincoln,
tcringthe Cliichcster, Hereford, Westminster, Rochester; Dr. Cox,
holy eiwha- ' . ' r> /-^i • /^i i -n » t
rid under almoucr to the king, and dean of Christ Church; Dr. May,
dean of St. Paul's ; Dr. Taylor or Tyler, dean of Lincoln ; Dr.
Heynes, dean of Exeter ; Dr. Robertson, afterwards dean of
Durham, and Dr. Redmayne, master of Trinity college in Cam-
bridge. These were the persons who afterwards made the first
liturgy : and therefore, Heylin is of opinion they were now
iieyiin, employed for the business above-mentioned. The learned
'57 ^ ' bishop Burnet from a manuscript of Dr. Stillingfleet gives a
different list, on which we ought rather to rely, for Heylin
speaks only upon conjecture : the names are these, the arch-
bishops of Canterbury and York, the bishops of London, Dur-
ham, and Worcester, Norwich, St. Asaph, Salisbury, Coventry
and Lichfield, Carlisle, Bristol, St. David's, Ely, Lincoln, Chi-
chester, Hereford, Westminster, Rochester, together with all
the doctors above-mentioned.
These prelates and divines, before they came to a resolution
concerning the form for the administration in both kinds, con-
t^idered the present piacticc of the Church, and broke the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 247
question into several divisions. And here it was settled that i:dward
evciy one in the commission should give his answer in v \^ ;
Wlitinff. Bp. Burnet,
° T)t.2. p. (il.
JJp. BuriK.'t,
" Question I. V'' ^l^^,-
^ Dr. Stilling-
" Whether the sacrament of the altar was instituted to be
received of one man for another, or to be received of every
man for himself ?"
Upon this question they are all agreed that this holy sacra- Thnran-
ment was instituted to be received of every man for himself, rai questions
and not of one man for another ; but here it must be said the '^jl^f^'/' ^"
bishop of Durham is not quite so clear as the rest for the latter euchurkt.
part of the question.
" Question II.
" Whether the receiving the said sacrament of one man does
avail and profit any other V
Here Canterbury, and St. David's, and the two Drs. Cox
and Taylor, hold the negative part of the question. The rest,
excepting Carlisle and Bristol, agree in a middle sense : they
affirm the receiving this holy sacrament signifies nothing as to
another person, any farther than that all good works done by
any member of the Catholic Church are in some measure
serviceable to the whole body, by virtue of the union and com-
munication which run through this spiritual society. I ob-
served Carlisle and Bristol were more express. The first,
whose name was Aldrich, distinguishes between the act of the
receiver and the oblation of the sacrifice made by the priest.
If the receiver comes unqualified, he hurts himself, and it may '^- °- ^^'^'^•
be, does no service to any other person ; but the offering and
distribution of the holy sacrament, by the common minister, is
beneficial to present and absent, living and dead.
Bush, bishop of Bristol, endeavours to prove the celebration
of the holy sacrament serviceable, not only to the receivers, but
the whole Church. To this purpose he quotes these words of
St. Cyprian : " Quanquam fidclissimas et devotissimus frater Kpist. c.
noster, inter cetera solicitudincm ct curam suam cum fratribus
in orani obsequio operationis impertitur, qui nee illic curam
corporum scripscrit ac scribit ac significat mihi dies quibus
248 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- in carcere beati fratres nostri ad immortalitatem gloriosae
Abp. Cant, mortis exitu transeant et celebrentur, hie a nobis oblationea
^^ ' et sacrificia ob commemorationes eorum, quae cito vobiscum,
Domino prosperante, celebrabimus. Ita enim docuit Apostolus
Christi, unus panis et unum corpus multi sumus omnes, qui de
uno pane et de uno caliee participamus. Nee loquitur de his
soils, qui eo tempore Corinthi eonveniebant, et sacramentum
ab unius sacerdotis manu reeipiebant, verum potius de seipso
tune procul a Corintho agente, et Corinthiis ipsis omnibusque
in Christum credentibus, ubi tandem eonstituti essent, quos
omnes significat unum esse eorpus qui toto orbe de uno pane
communieantes partieiparent."
" Question III.
" What is the oblation and saerifice of Christ in the mass V
The reader shall have Canterbury ""s answer in his own words,
viz. —
" The oblation and saerifice of Christ in the mass is not so
called because Christ indeed is there offered and sacrificed by
the priest and the people, (for that was done but once by him-
self upon the cross ;) but it is so called because it is a memory
and representation of that very true sacrifice and immolation
which before was made upon the cross."
Holbeck, and Ridley, and Ferrars, bishops of Lincoln,
Rochester, and St. David''s, declared themselves much to the
same effect. The Drs. Cox and Taylor seemed to go somewhat
lower, and make the oblation in the holy eucharist mean nothing
more than prayer, thanksgiving, and the remembrance of our
Saviour"'s passion. The rest — that is, Holgate, archbishop of
York ; Heath, bishop of Worcester ; Reps, of Norwich ;
Parfew, of St. Asaph ; Tunstal, of Durham ; Saleot, alias
Capon, of Salisbuiy ; Gooderick, of Ely ; Sampson, of Coven-
try and Lichfield ; Day, of Chichester ; and Skip, of Hereford ;
together with Lincoln and Carlisle — agree in a counter sense.
They affirm, " the oblation and sacrifice of Christ in the mass
is the presenting the very body and blood of Christ to God the
Father, under the form of bread and wine ; that these eucha-
. ristie elements are consecrated with prayer and thanksgiving
for the universal Church, and in remembrance of our Saviour's
passion."
BOOK iv.J OF GREAT i3RlTAIN. 249
And here the bishop of Carlisle is somewhat more strong ED ward
and singular. His words are these : " The oblation and sacri- v Z^^ ,
fice of Christ in the mass is even the same which was offered
by Christ on the cross, ever and everywhere abiding and
endm-ing of like strength, virtue, and power. The difference
is, that, on the cross, Christ, being there both priest and sacri-
fice, offered himself visibly ; and in the mass, being likewise
both priest and sacrifice, offers himself invisibly by the common
minister of the Church, who, in the name and stead of the
whole faithful congregation, offers and presents as he is com-
manded by Christ."
" Question IV.
" Wherein consists the mass by Christ's institution ? "
Here Canterbury, Salisbury, Lincoln, Ely, Rochester, Bris- 244.
tol, and St. David's, are of the same opinion. They affirm the
mass by Christ's institution consists in those things which are
mentioned in the evangelist. Matt, xxvi., Markxiv., Luke xxii.,
1 Cor. X. and xi., Acts ii. York adds John vi. to the former
texts ; but seems to come towards the sense of transubstantia-
tion. Cox and Tyler are somewhat more explicit, and make
the mass consist in the distribution of the body and blood of
Christ in memory of his passion.
" Question V.
" What time the accustomed order began first in the Church,
that the priest alone should receive the sacrament 'i "
To this Canterbury answers thus : " I think the use that the
priest alone did receive the sacrament, without the people,
began not within six or seven hundred years after Christ."
Lincoln's answer is much the same, only he gives reasons, and
dilates a little. Rochester differs from these two only as to the
time, and seems to grant somewhat more of antiquity to the
custom.
York is somewhat singular in his answer, and relies upon a
forged decretal epistle. He affirms, " the customaiy order,
that priests should receive the sacrament alone, began about
the time of Zcpherinus, who, when the common people had left
their daily and frequent communion, ordained that they should
250 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
(niAN- communicate at the least once a-ycar, which was at Easter:"
Abp. Clint, which ordinance was confirmed by Innocent III. Rochester
' ' ' alleges some of these spurious authorities for a contrary pur-
pose. London, Worcester, Hereford, Norwich, Chichester,
St. Asaph, and Durham, are uniform in their sentiment. They
do not pretend to found the practice upon any constitution ;
but refer it to the decay of the primitive fervour, and the
abatement of devotion in the people, who, when they absented
themselves from the sacrament, the priests were forced to
receive it alone. The bishop of Durham explains himself
farther, and observes that at first the people received the holy
eucharist every day, afterwards thrice a-week, then on Sundays
only ; and, devotion growing more languid upon the course of
time, the intervals of the solemnity were still more distant, and
the people received no oftener than thrice a-year, that is, at the
festivals of Christmas, Easter, and Whitsuntide.
" Question VI.
" Whether it be convenient that the same custom continue
still within this realm?"
Here Canterbury and Rochester are for reviving the primi-
tive usage, as founded uj)on Scripture, and declare against
solitary communion. The rest of the bishops determine the
other way. They wish the priest might have some of the con-
gregation to receive with him at every mass : however, if the
coldness of their devotion makes them decline communicating,
they think it both lawful and convenient that the priest should
say mass and receive the sacrament alone. Dr. Cox seems to
be of the same opinion, in case the people cannot be prevailed
with to communicate with the priest.
" Question VII.
" Whether it is convenient that masses satisfactory should
continue, and priests hired to sing mass for souls de-
parted V
Canterbury answers, " he thinks it not convenient that satis-
factory masses should continue." Rochester and Dr. Cox agree
with the archbishop. London, Flercford, Worcester, Norwich,
Chichester, and St. Asaph, join in the same answer. They
HOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 251
affirm the question before them is not couched in the language edwahd
of the school-men : however, they believe the priest, praying in v ^ —
the mass for the quick and dead, and officiating in other
circumstances of the sacrament, may lawfuUy receive a main-
tenance upon this score.
Durham affirms, " all priests, when they say mass, are bound
to pray for the whole Catholic Church, both in this world and
in the other, though they are not under promise or agi'ecmcnt
of receiving money for this purpose. Nevertheless, as St. Paul
speaks, ' since the people are made partakers of their spiritual
things, their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal
things.'" Roiu.xv.27.
Lincoln goes a middle way, and argues for his opinion. He
cites the epistle to the Hebrews to maintain the full satisfaction
of the sacrifice upon the cross : " that Christ by his own blood
entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal
redemption for us, and that by one offering he hath perfected
for ever them that are sanctified ;" that the keeping up satis- Hcb. ix. 12.
, . . . and X. 14.
factory masses, m the notion received, seems to import a
deficiency in the redemption upon the cross ; and that the
Apostles wanted either learning or benevolence in their instruc-
tions. " It is true," says he, " Nauclerus informs us Gregory Til.
ordered the priests to pray and offer for the dead ; but though
ancient writers mention this as part of the priest's office, yet
they never allow of contracts and money considerations for this
purpose."
The bishop of Ely delivers himself to this sense : he owns
praying for the dead is a commendable, primitive, and uninter-
inipted custom, and seems to have some ground in Scripture ;
and for this he appeals to the testimonies of St. Ambrose,
St. Chrysostom, St. Austin, and others. But to say mass for
money, by way of commerce and exchange, as if there was a
just proportion between the prayer and the money, between
the performance and the reward, managing thus, as it were, by
way of articles, looks, he thinks, like simoniacal covetousness.
And yet all this must be understood witliin a due reserve for
those texts of Scripture where the labourer is said " to be
worthy of his hire :" " and the Lord has ordained that they that '"''^ >■• '>■
preach the Gospel should liv(^ 01 the Gospel.
The bishoj) of Carlisle affirms, that if any thing or action of
the prieist is interpreted to a full satisfaction of sins, venial or
252 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
mortal, he knows no authority in proof of such an assertion ;
neither is he wilHng to grant that jiriests are hired by way of
bargain to say mass for souls departed. He would rather have
it, that the praying for the living and dead is part of the
Church-service ; that it is performed by the priest as a branch
of his function, without any regard to the advantage of his
pocket. However, he thinks the clergy ought to be considered
for these ministrations. Then, as to the perfect and plenary
satisfaction for all sins, that is only to be attributed to our
Saviour's passion. However, those who go into the other world,
charged only with some lesser faults unrepented, he hopes may
be relieved by the eucharistic sacrifice and the prayers of the
Church : and for this he cites St. Austin, St. Jerome, &c.
" Pro non valde malis propitiationes fiant, et de levioribus
peccatis, cum quibus obligati defuncti sunt, possunt post mortem
absolvi," (fee.
"Question VIII.
" Whether the Gospel ought to be taught at the time of the
mass, to the understanding of the people being present ? "
Here London and Durham are of one opinion. They do not
think it necessary a sermon should be preached at every mass,
though they grant the frequent use of such instruction is very
commendable. The rest speak somewhat higher for this prac-
tice, and seem to make it in a manner necessary.
" Question IX.
" Whether in the mass it were convenient to use such speech
as the people may understand V
To this Canterbury answers, he thinks it convenient to
use the vulgar tongue in the mass, excepting in certain secret
mysteries, concerning which he is unresolved at present. York
agrees with him, but without any hesitation concerning the
mysteries.
London, Hereford, Chichester, Worcester, Nonvich, and
St. Asaph, pronounce they think it not convenient the whole
mass should be in English.
Durham's answer looks the same way. He affirms that
Latin being the common language of the western liturgies, he
TOOK IV.] OF GKEAT BRITAIN. 253
thinks the continuance of it ought to he kept on, especially as EDWARD
to the more mysterious part of the sei'vice. He conceives the ^ J — /
majesty of religion would suffer and grow cheap, if the most
solemn part of it should he understood by the audience. Not-
withstanding this singularity, he believes the translating several
prayers, for informing the understanding, and exciting the de-
votion of the people, might be a serviceable expedient.
Lincoln's answer disagrees w-ith Durham. This bishop in-
sists upon the apostles' authority and reasoning, to prove
the public service ought to be in a tongue the people under- l Cor. xiv.
stand, without which they are not in a condition to say amen.
He adds that, long after the apostles'" times, the liturgies con-
tinued in the language of the country.
Ely reinforces Lincoln, by producing instances. " This was
the custom," says he, " in Dalmatia, in St. Jerome's time.
And afterwards, when Cyril applied to the court of Rome for
the same usage in Sclavonia, the case being debated in the con-
sistory, and the motion opposed by a strong party, a voice was
heard as it were from heaven : ' Omnis spiritus laudet Domi-
num, et omnis lingua confiteatur ei ; ' and thus the decision
was made in favour of Cyril." However, Ely concludes with
a proviso for altering his mind upon better infomiation.
Carlisle observes, that the publishing the holy Scriptures in
English in the late reign, was first thought inconvenient, and
afterwards allowed by the advice of the clergy ; and that for
his part he was ready to follow authority, and submit his under-
standing to his superiors.
Rochester declares for the mass in the vulgar language, and
that the people have a right to understand the Church service ;
which way else can they answer the priest, as they did in St.
Cyprian's time, " Habemus ad Dominum I " that is. We lift
them up unto the Lord. However, upon the authority of
St. Basil and the counterfeit St. Dennis, he thinks it would
not be inconvenient if the words of consecration were secreted,
or spoken low.
Bristol is of opinion, that saying the whole mass in English
would bring a singularity upon the English Church, and make
her differ from the rest of Christendom.
254 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [iai^t n.
f'RAN- "Question X.
MER,
All]). Ciint, " When the reservation of the sacrament, and the hanging up
of the same first began V
To this question we have only the answers of Canterbury
and Lincoln. The first believes the reservation of the sacra-
ment began six or seven hundred years after Clu'ist, and that
the hanging it up hath still less antiquity. The latter cites
Polydore Virgil, for a decree of pope Innocent III., in
which the reserving the sacrament was ordered, that it might
be always ready for the benefit of sick persons. This decree
was confirmed by Honorius III., who added a clause for
keeping it " in loco singulari, mundo, et signato." He like-
wise commanded the priest to instruct the people to make a
low reverence at the elevation, and when it was carried to the
sick. As for the hanging the sacrament over the altar, the
bishop of Lincoln affirms it a custom of a later time, and not
Bishop Bur- yet Universally received.
Rcconisr Whether these questions were debated before the late sta-
p. 133. ct tute, for communicating under both kinds, is somewhat uncer-
(Icinc. ex ^ ^ o ^ ' ^
Mss. Dr. tain, for by that act the priests are not restrained from con-
■ secrating, though none of the congregation communicated with
them.
This committee of bishops and divines moved gently in the
reformation. They were willing to satisfy the court and the
act of parliament ; and at the same time find out such a tem-
per as might not be shocking to the old persuasion. Thus by
the form they drew up, the office of the mass continued as for-
merly in the Latin tongue, to the end of the canon. After
this an exhortation in English was made to those who intended
to receive the holy eucharist. It began with these words :
A form " Dearly beloved in the Lord, the coming to this holy commu-
^fhcti^kops"^' nion," «Sz;c. ; then followed the Invitation : " Ye that do truly
for commu- ^y^^ earnestly repent you of your sins," &c. From hence the
mcanng in j l ^ ^ ^ ^
boih kinds, office proceeds to a general Confession, to the Absolution, and
the comfortable sentences out of holy Scripture ; and from
thence to the prayer, " We do not presume to come to this
talile." These prayers were the same which are still used by
the Church of England. After this the holy eucharist was
given in both kinds, first to the clergy, then to the people, with
8
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT T^TITTATN. 255
these words, "The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was ED^yARn
given for thee, preserve thy body unto everlasting hfc ; the ^ ,1
iDlood of our Lord Jesus Chi-ist, which was shed for thee, pre-
serve thy soul unto everlasting life." The congregation received 246.
kneeling, and were dismissed with a blessing. J^P- ''ll'*.
' iiist Rgi.
The day before the receiving the communion, the priest made p. .5!!.
an exhortation to prepare the people for the solemnity; it is ^n'j^ncpf.f''
much the same with that now in our liturgy, only after the pivinc Of-
direction concerning confession, it is added, that such as made ct (kinc.
choice of the customary confession to the priest, should not
censure those who thought a general confession to God suffi-
cient ; and that those who confessed only to God, should not
be shocked with those who applied to auricular confession ;
that in things not prescribed in holy Scripture, or settled by
authority, every man ought to follow his own conscience, with-
out condemning a different practice in others. The bread was
such as had been formerly used, and broken into two or more
pieces, and the people were taught the quantity, whether more
or less, made no difference to the benefit. And lastly, there
was no elevation after consecration.
This form being approved by the privy council, was pub-
lished with the king's proclamation on the eighth of March.
The proclamation sets forth, "that the office was drawn up to Aprociama-
. lion f'or
preserve a due regard for the holy sacrament ; that such high ,•„,// >nnitj/ to
mysteries might not be approached with undue qualifications, "'"'""'•
dishonoured by diversity of usage, or profaned by undecent
address. The subjects are commanded to conform to this
order, that the king may be encouraged to proceed in the pro-
gress of the reformation ; and here they are enjoined to wait
the public direction, and not to overrun authority : that such
unwarrantable forwardness was the way to retard their wishes,
and disappoint them in what they expected.""
The next clause is somewhat extraordinary, and therefore I
shall give it in the words of the proclamation. " We would
not," says the king, " have our subjects so much to mistake
our judgment, so much to mistrust our zeal, as though we
either could not discern what was to be done, or would not do
all things in due time. God be praised, we know both what
by his word is meet to be redressed, and have an earnest mind
with all diligence and convenient s[)eod, to set forth the same,""
&c.
256 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
^/iT" '^^^^ king was but ten years old in October last, and there-
Abp. Cant, fore to suppose him a judge in controversy thus early, and
make him say he knew what was fit to be done, was somewhat
extraordinary. People would not easily believe that a prince
so much within his childhood should be furnished with learn-
ing, and grown up to that maturity of judgment, as to be in a
condition to pronounce upon articles of faith, and to settle the
discipline and worship of the Church. This is a performance
which requires a very penetrating and enlightened understand-
ing. To determine these points, all the advantages of age and
improvement are no more than necessary. Farther : by the
proclamation it appears, the people in many places were very
ungovernable and tumultuary, and thought themselves wise
enough to strike out a scheme of religion ; and thus presuming
on their abilities, they practised upon their private fancies, and
had not patience to stay the leisure either of Church or State.
To prevent this disorder, to make the devotions of the people
uniform, and recommend these beginnings of the reformation,
a sufficient number of copies of the office above-mentioned
was transmitted to the bishops, ^vith a letter of direction for
Paper-office, the disposal. The counciPs letter, drawn up by archbishop
A.D. 1547-8. Cranmer, runs thus: —
A letter of " After our most hearty commendations unto your lordships,
council to all whorc, in the parliament late holden at Westminster, it was
t/ie bisiwps amongst other things most godly established, that, according
/or the same '^ . . ? o J ...
purpose. to the first institution and use of the primitive Church, the
most holy sacrament of the body and blood of our Saviour
Jesus Christ should be distributed to the people under the
kinds of bread and wine ; according to the effect whereof, the
king's majesty minding, with the advice and consent of the
lord protector's grace, and the rest of the council, to have the
said statute well executed in such sort, as like as it is agree-
able with the Word of God, so the same may also be faithfully
and reverently received of his most loving subjects, to their
comforts and wealths, hath caused sundry of his majesty's
most grave and well-learned prelates, and others, learned men
in the Scriptures, to assemble themselves for this matter, who,
after long conference together, have, with deliberate advice,
finally agreed upon such an order, to be used in all places *of
the king's majesty's dominions, in the distribution of the said
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT JiRITAIN. 257
most blessed sacrament, as may appear unto you by the book EDWARD
thereof, which we send herewith unto you ; albeit, knowing ^ J .
your lordship's knowledge in the Scriptures, and earnest good
will and zeal to the setting forth of all things, according to
the truth thereof, we be well assured, you will of your own
good will, and upon respect to your duty, diligently set forth
this most godly order here agreed upon, and commanded to be
used by the authority of the king's majesty, yet remembering
withall the crafty practices of the devil, who ceaseth not by
his members to work Ijy all ways and means the hinderance of
all godliness, and considering farther that a great number of
the curates of the realm, cither for lack of knowledge cannot,
or for want of good mind, will not be so ready to set forth the
same as we could wish, and as the importance of the matter
and their own bounden duty requireth ; we have thought good
to pray and require your lordships, and never the less in the
king's majesty, our most dread sovereign lord's name, to com-
mand you, to have an earnest, careful, and diligent respect,
both in your own person and by all your officers, and ministers
also, to cause these books to be delivered to every parson, vicar,
and other curate within your diocese, with such diligence as
they may have sufficient time well to advise, and instruct them-
selves for the distribution of the most holy communion, accord-
ing to the order of this book, before this and Easter time, and
also that they may be by your good means well directed to use
such good, gentle, and charitable instruction, of their weak,
sim})le, and unlearned parishioners, as may be to all their good
satisfaction, as nuich as may be ; })raying you to consider that
this order is set forth to the intent there should be in all parts
of the realm, and amongst all men, one uniform manner quietly
used : the well executing whereof, like as it shall stand very 247.
much in the diligence of you and others of your vocation, so
we eftsounds require you to have an earnest respect thereunto,
as you tender the king's majesty's pleasure, and will answer
for the contrary.
" T. Caxt. H. Aruxdell,
11. Ryche Cancell. Wm. Petre,
W-M. St. John, Ed. Nokth,
J. Russell, Edward Wotton."
Those who adhered to the doctrines and practices received,
VOL. V. s
258 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- were dispusted at this order : they were disturbed to find
Abp. Cant, coiifessioii left indifferent ; and apprehensive the people would
'' ' go too far in this liberty, and avoid the mortification of dis-
Privatc covorinof their conscience. They observed our Saviour had
confession . ' , ii- ,^ p ll ^ • t
e.mmmcd. givcn the apostlcs and their successors, the power ot bnidnig
and loosing ;" and that St, James exhorts Christians, " to
confess their faults one to another." However, our learned
i?p. Burnet, Cliurcli historian affirms, " it is certain that confession to a
I't - P- • priest is no where enjoined in the Scripture." But the famous
Dr. Hammond seems of a different sentiment : and to prove
James V. 16. that by "confessing to one another," is meant confession to a
priest, he observes that the king"'s manuscript has the particle
ovv, ' therefore \'' That this plainly refers the exhortation to
the fourteenth verse, where the sick person is directed to call
for the " Elders of the Church," that they may " pray over"
him, and anoint him with oil, in order to his recovery. This
the most learned Dr. Hammond proves farther from the
context, and nature of the matter. To warrant this construc-
1 Pet. V. 5. tion, we have a parallel place in St. Peter, where the apostle
mwid'Tsense commauds us to "be all subject one to another." Now to
^'■'"ira^^ strain this up to the letter, must destroy all government and
distinction in the Church : and which is more ; it is big with
inconsistency and contradiction, for it makes every body both
a subject and superior, with respect to the same person, and
at the same time : " but God," as St. Paul speaks, " is not
1 Cor. .\iv. the author of such confusion." To be subject therefore " one
to another," can mean nothing else, than that persons who are
placed in a private and inferior station, ought not to affect a
levelling humour, but submit to order and authority. And
tlius, by parity of reason, the text in St. James, " of confessing
one to another," must be understood. And to fortify this
exposition, and bring it up to the case in hand, he observes,
that by the elders of the Church, to whom this confession is to
Hammond be made, the ancients understand bishops or priests. How-
'" °^' ever, it does not follow it is always necessary : in some cases,
it may only be counsel and not reach to precept.
Erasmus re- That auricular confession is attended with advantage, seems
Imrimiar "ot ill provcd by Erasmus : I shall mention a little of his
ciynfession.
' ' 1 ■ • ' This particle is not sanctioned by other MSS. which read simply 'E^oyuoXoyeicrOs
sen modus aWj'jXois, confitemini alii aliis. " The confession here mentioned (says Doddridge) is
confitendi. plainly spoken of as mutual.'"
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 259
reasoning upon this subject. In the first place he takes notice, eT)\vari>
that pride is the main principle of revolt and disobedience. - '- .
By this unhappy quality a man is apt to rest his conduct
wholly on his own strength, and depend upon himself for his
haj)piness : humility, therefore, which makes him distrust his
abilities, and resign to the divine appointments, is the first
step towards a recovery : the making a discovery of our lives,
opening our minds, and laying even our thoughts before a jjriest,
must be a mortifying exercise, and cannot be done without
some conquest upon pride. The shame of repeating this dis-
cipline makes a man more guarded in his practice, and is a sort
of preservative against a relapse. Besides, the penitent, by
laying the state of his conscience before a priest, is better
acquainted with the degrees of his guilt, and the danger of his
miscarriage. To this he adds, when the disease is known,
the cure is more practicable, and the remedies may be better
directed.
To proceed. It is said, that in the primitive Church " there
was no obligation to confess secret sin, since all the canons Bp. Bmnct,
were about public scandal." But this reason doth not seem ^i^m^\Ic.
strong enough to support the assertion ; for it is certain ««"'"« '^"^'f
, , . ^ ^ ^ ' . . , . . in the ancient
public penance was sometnnes assigned to private confession, cimrchfor
That those who confessed privately, were ordered to do openy^^^^f^^l/p,
penance, without being obliged to publish their particular {^' /y,"'"*';
miscarriage, appears from St. Basil. " Adulterio pollutas Amijiiiiocii.
mulieres et confitentes ob pietatem publicare quidem
patres nostri prohibuerunt, eas autem stare sine communione
jusserunt donee impleretur tempus poenitentise." And from
the fifty-eighth canon of this Father, it is plain that these
women were dispensed with in the three first stages of pe-
nance : they were excused the discipline of the flentes,
audientes, et substrati ; and immediately ranged amongst
the consistentes to prevent the discovery of their crime, ^roiimisde
Farther; it is well known that befoi'e the time of Nectarius, r,°""''*^"*- .
.111). "J. r. \'.K
bishop of Constantinople, public penance was used in the
eastern as well as in the western Churches. For the better
regulation of this discipline, a person was chosen to inspect the
state of the penitents, and receive their confessions. To this Socrates,
office Sozomen tells us, it was customaiy to appoint some
priest eminent for his prudence and regular behaviour ; but
s 2
260 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
^'RAN- especially one who was remarkable for his secrecy \ Now to
Aiip. Cant, what purpose should this latter qualification be thought so
Sozoni! ' necessary in a penitentiary, if confessions were not delivered
lib. 7. c. 16. as secrets ? And accordingly we find that person of quality,
who occasioned the change of discipline in the Church of Con-
stantinople, confessed to none but the priest, though she was
at the same time openly penitent. Now since private con-
fession was thus customary in the ancient Church, since there
was a person particularly appointed for this purpose, we must
conclude it was then thought a very serviceable expedient. As
TIh' manner to the manner of penance for great crimes, the persons en-
of penance. ..,. ti.i i V i- i •
Hieion. jouied it, applied themselves to the archpriest and penitentiary,
Fabwi'!o ^^^^*^ ^*^^^ their names in writing : after this, on the first day
of Lent, they appeared at the church-door, in a poor torn
habit, for this was then their mourning dress. Having entered
the church, the bishop strewed ashes on their head, and gave
them sackcloth to wear ; then putting themselves in a posture
of prostration, the bishop, with the clergy and people, kneeled
Sozom. down and prayed for them : then the bishop, making an exhor-
TertniLde'^ tatiou, to affcct them with a due sense of their crime, and
Poenitent. preserve them from despair, drove them out of the church, and
Cvpiian, . i i t i i • t • i
passim. shut the door. J n short, they were not in many cases admitted
to communion, without running through a long course of ex-
traordinary abstinence, and a great many other instances of
discipline and mortification. They were abridged in almost
all the entertainments and conveniences of life, and passed
248. their time worse than common poverty could have used them.
Their habits and devotions, their retirement, and public
appearances, were all of them ajiparent signs of unusual seve-
rity, of sorrow and submission. And these exercises of
humiliation were sometimes continued for several years. For
instance, St. Basil assigns two years penance for theft, seven
for fornication, eleven for perjury, fifteen for adultery, twenty
Basil, Ep. 3. for murder, and the whole life for apostacy. These humiha-
Amphiioch tious had an admirable effect upon the Christians of those
J"- •5S. 5!!, 59. times. And as the Apostle speaks in a like case, " What
carefulness did it work in them ? What clearing of them-
2Cor.vii.li. selves ? What indignation? What fear," &c.
' Sozomeu is so full of pieces of information of tliis kind, that he deserves an English
translation.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 261
In after ages, when the primitive fervour went off, when EDWARD
people were more ready to run riot, and grew less governable ^ 1 /
under miscarriage, the discipline of the Church was relaxed,
and too much indulgence allowed to pilgrimages and crusades.
However, misbehaviour was remarkably called to an account
in the English Church, as appears by the penitentials of the
archbishops Theodore, and Egbert, and by that other drawn
up in the tenth century. Spelman, de
Our learned Church historian observes, " the not restoring vol. i.
public penance, when private confession was left in a manner ,ic "offic."^
indifferent, was censured as a ffreat defect. That this was to [i'^'"- ,
Pill -mi 1 Monn. de
discharge the world of all outward restramts. That endea- Pccniten.
vours were used to revive the ancient discipline, though without Hi^t.p^ni}.
success :" that which made this matter impracticable, without ^"^rcstor-
the concurrence of the civil authority, was " the total disuse," as peinnice a
he continues, " of all public censure." But this, under favour, ^ypontiT
is somewhat mistakino; matter of fact. For we have several n'""'n'' ,.
~ ... "V- ijunict,
remarkable instances to persuade us, that public discipline was pt- - p- ^T-
all along kept on foot in the English Church : for instance ;
St. Dunstan excommunicated a licentious count, and refused ,. ,. .
,.,. . 1111111 '""' "«*<^-
to admit hnn to communion, though absolved by the pope, till pUne not
he had made his submission, and gone through the penance "ii^sedbe-
prescribed. For the detail of this case, I shall refer the reader-^'^"'^'^/. ^^"
*■ , , jurmution.
to the former pai^t of this work. Farther, archbishop Chi- Eccies.Hist.
cheley, in the reign of king Henry VI., obliged the lord ^"
Strange and his lady to public penance, for countenancing a ^'^- P- ^•^^•
quarrel in the church. To this I may add, the instance of
Jane Shore, in Richard IIL's time: and Camden in his "Re- Stow, An-
mains," mentions a priest, who carrying a taper in his hand ^ ^
upon the same occasion, had the text ; " Let your light so
shine before men," profanely applied to him. Now if quality
and priests were thus exposed for their crimes, and put upon
these unacceptable exercises, we cannot conclude that public
censure was so much disused, as to make it a practice perfectly
new to the nation, as our learned historian supposes it. As
for the power of" binding and loosing," he says, " it was thought
by many to be only declarative." If by declarative he means ^P- numct,
the priests have no force in their commission to absolve a ^Ti,7p,„rc'rof
penitent, and that the absolution pronounced bv a lay-man is " ^^'"^ ^'f^* "
!• XI • -a •!• xi • • .Li • 1 ' more than
01 the same sigmhcancy ; if this is the meanmg, what con- >i<^'c!arative.
stniction can we make of our Saviour's words to the apostles ;
" As my Father hath sent me, so send I you. Whosesoever sins
262 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
cuAN- ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whosesoever sins ye
Abp. Cant, retain, they are retained." And can we imagine that words so
s^'joi^^rTx. pl'^i'^ i'^ the expression, and so solemn in the occasion, are void
i.'l,J3. of weight and signifieation ? Not to mention the right they
imply of admitting into the Church, and excluding from it ;
not to mention this, tliey must amount to this meaning at the
lowest, that those who neglect this ordinance of God, and
refuse to aj:)ply for absolution to persons thus authorised, shall
not have their sins forgiven them, though otherwise not un-
([ualified. And thus to put a resembling case, a malefactor
cannot have the benefit of the prince's pardon, unless it passes
the seals, and runs through the forms of law. It is granted
the form was anciently deprecatory, both in the Latin and the
Ureek Churches, as appears by the " Ordo Romanus," the
iiittoii.iiis. penitential of Egbert, and the " Euchologion." But all these
PoMiheiu! ^ forms suppose the power of the keys, and that bishops and
priests are particularly commissioned for this purpose.
Our learned Church historian takes notice " that the formal
absolution, given by the priest in his own name, ' I absolve
thee,"" was a late invention to raise their authority higher :"
but this remark seems somewhat too severe, for the forms of
Id. lib. 8. absolution, though never so indicative and absolute, are always
( up. -- ^^ ^^ construed in a deprecatory sense : indeed the thing is
pretty plain in itself, for no priest ever pretended to absolve in
his own name, and by virtue of an independent authority. No ;
the power is supposed to be borrowed, and the office exercised
by a delegated jurisdiction. Had the Church of England
Ijeen of this gentleman's opinion, that the form, " I absolve
thee," had any thing of interest and unwarrantable design in it,
she would not have prescribed it in her visitation of the sick.
To proceed. Notwithstanding the difference of opinions,
the new Communion-book was received over England, without
Pt. 2. p. (j'8. any opposition. Thus bishop Burnet. But Heylin reports
the matter somewhat differently : he acquaints us the bishops
were not equally disposed to a compliance : that Gardiner of
Winchester, Bonner of London, Voyesie of Exeter, and
Sampson of Coventry and Lichfield, were more backward than
the rest : that many of the parochial clergy were no less dis-
inclined to the order ; that they endeavoured to draw an odium
upon the government, misreported tlie king, and alarmed the
people with the apprehension of unprecedented impositions:
and that no less than half-a- crown would be exacted for every
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 263
marriage, christening, and burial. To prevent ill impressions Edward
of this kind, a proclamation was published, that none should ^ Z^J. ,
be allowed to preach, but those who were licensed under the f ''j^'^j^^a
seals of the lord protector, or the archbishop of Canterbury. Hc\ lin's
In the beginning of Alarch last, the king's commissioners "59 ^^'^^
were dispatched into all the counties, to take a survey of all '^.'"' <»"»»«*-
11 /• 111 • n . , . , sioners
colleges, tree chapels, cliantnes, &c., withm the compass oi dUpatdied u,
the late statute. And now the free chapel royal of St. Ste- itZtrL for
phen's Westminster, was disincorporated. It was founded for '^'^' ^■*'"^-
thirty-eight persons, a dean, twelve canons, thirteen vicars, «&jc.
The rents were then valued at a thousand eighty-five pounds
ten shillings and five pence per annum. The chapel was
afterwards turned to a house for the commons in parliament.
The college of St. MartinVle-Grand, near Aldersgate in
London, fell at the same time. It was founded in the Oon- 24t).
queror's reign for a dean and secular canons, and had the Stow's
privilege of a sanctuary. The present king granted the liber- LomTinf
ties and precincts of this foundation to the church of West- ^^ ^-^^^
minster. The dean and chapter, it seems, misbehaved them- /'''»« o/iH-
selves under the king's bounty : they pulled down the church, '(%,p,'iand
sold the materials, and leased out the ground for five marks fJyZ'I'f'^^'''
a year to one Keble of London. The site is exempted from i^'**'- ^ef.
the jurisdiction of the lord mayor and sheriffs, and governed ^ "
by officers assigned by the chapter of Westminster.
For this sacrilege, the church of Westminster, as Heylin
reports, was quickly called to a severe reckoning. The lord
protector thought there was no necessity for having two cathe-
drals so near one another as those of London and Westminster.
He fancied the dissolution of the latter, as being lately founded,
would be least regretted. Now, the revenues and Iniildings of
Westminster were vast and magnificent. The dissolution gave
a tempting prospect to the protector. This nobleman, it seems,
had a project of building a palace with the materials of the
abbey. Benson, the first dean of the Church, being apprised
of the protector's fancy, was glad to compound, to preserve the
society. To this purpose, a lease of seventeen manors in the
county of Gloucester, for ninety-nine years, was made to
Thomas lord Seymour, the protector's brother. And to secure
their interest farther, and purchase protection and good humour, ^'^^ '!Z',pter
another present of almost as many manors and farms, was "-^ "'«'"»"-
passed m a lease 01 the same length, to sir John Mason, for more than
the protector's use. Thus Benson preserved the deanery, with uJdt "'"'
264 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN some remains of revenue. However, he was by no means
Abp. Cant, pleased with his conduct in the expedient. He had in the
' ' last reign been instrumental in the surrender of the abbey, and
had now empoverished the foundation to a very remarkable
degree : these considerations sat heavy upon his spirits, and
occasioned his death soon after : He was succeeded by Dr. Cox,
the king's almoner, dean of Christ Church in Oxford, and
Id. chancellor of that university. These foundations of St. Martin,
and St. Stephen, being richer, and something more remarkable
in their story than the rest, I thought it not improper to insist
a little upon them.
About this time complaints were brought to court, of bishop
Gardiner''s disaffection to the king''s proceedings. That since
his being discharged from the Fleet in January last, he had
failed in his promise of compliance, and had shown himself par-
Bhlmp Gtir- ticularly troublesome in the case of images. The council
<hner''s a/- yyp^.g informed that he had ordered all his servants to be pri-
embroiled, vatcly amicd : that he had spoken disrespectfully of the
preachers sent down by the protector and the rest of the board :
that he had cautioned the people to avoid these new divines,
and adhere to the doctrines formerly received. Being again
sent for by the council, and charged with several articles,
he was dismissed a second time upon promise of inoffensive
behaviour. However, this was no full discharge, for he was
confined to his house in London. And here he fell into another
relapse, exceeded his bounds, and tampered in public business
Fox, vol. 2. 'without authority. And now receiving another reprimand from
!'• ^^^- the protector and council, he promised compliance once more,
and because he understood he had been represented to disad-
vantage, he offered to declare his sentiment in the pulpit, and
purge himself upon the points objected. In short, St. Peter's
day was assigned him to preach before the king. The pro-
tector suspecting he might go too far in controversy, occasion
new scruples, and unsettle the audience, sent his secretary
Cecil to him on the twenty-seventh of June, and the day after
wrote to him himself. In this letter he acquaints him, "he
had ordered Cecil to let him know he was to forbear insisting
on the controverted points, relating to the sacrament of the
altar and the mass." To this, Winchester's answer to Cecil,
was, " that he could by no means wave the mention of these
articles : that the holy eucharist and the mass, were the prin-
cipal parts of the Christian religion : that these things have
BOOK IV.] OF GEEAT BRITAIN. 265
been already so publicly dIscoursecT, the bishop's silence would EDWarf*
be interpreted to cowardice, and indifferency : that he was ^ Z^~ '
resolved to speak the truth, and questioned not giving the pro-
tector satisfaction. And that he could have wished his grace
would not have interposed in matters of religion : that the con-
duct of this affair was entrusted with the bishops, and that in
case of miscaiTiage, the blame ought to lie upon them."
The protector being disgusted with this answer, charges T/w pro-
Winchester in the king's name, not to preach upon the contro- '^cribes^liim
versy above-mentioned ; but to spend his discourse upon the '/f ^'<^«*°/
Ills SCfJIlOli
articles prescribed ; to press obedience to the government, and
dilate upon the motives to virtue and good living. As for the
points of controversy, they were to be reserved for a public
consultation. The protector goes on, that his directing the
bishop, pointing out his subject, and limiting his discourse, is
no more than ho can answer from his character : that his
intermeddling with business of religion, and endeavouring to
retrieve the people from superstition, is no small part of his
office : that since he had the concurrence of the majority of
bishops, and other learned men, he should not suffer Gardiner,
and some few of his sentiment, to disturb the public harmony :
and though he did not presume to pronounce upon points of
faith, yet when truth was once discovered and settled, he was
resolved to appear against those who should oppose it. Bp. Rnmet,
The bishop, it seems, did not take the protector for his ordi- Rc-onis
nary in these matters. He ventured to speak of the sacrament l?,- ^•''h..
r_jX. INI So.
of the altar before the king : this gave great disgust : he gave Coii. c. 6.
no better satisfaction, in discoursing upon the heads of obedi- '"' '
ence and government : here, he is said to have misbehaved
himself remarkably, and discovered a very seditious temper. Fox, p. 712.
The council therefore, despairing of working upon his humour, co'mpb/^arid
and breaking his resolution, committed him to the Tower, and ^*^"' ^ ^^^
Till p ^ • • FoxKcr.
ordered the doors of such rooms m his house as they thought
lit, should be sealed up.
The bishop of Winchester endeavours to justify himself in llisajwluyy.
the following account. He reports, that being discharged upon
the act of pardon, he was required to declare his oj)inion on the
article of justification in the homilies : that having taken a
week's time to consider the point, he told the council his con-
science would not give him leave to subscribe ; upon which he
was ccjnfined to his house. Afterwards, he was sent for to the 250.
266 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- council, charged witli bearing palms, creeping to the cross,
AbJ!/cant. having a solemn sepulchre in the Church at Easter, and prac-
Td~7^^^^ tising some other ceremonies lately abolished. To this he
Ti> represent answcrcd, their lordships were misinformed : that he had com-
TiL'n'^s plied with the public direction, and made use of no other cere-
btiriui. monies than what were allowed by the king's proclamation.
The manner of his preaching upon the holy eucharist was
farther objected : and here he was blamed for affirming the
body of Christ was really/ pcesent ; the word reallj/ being an
unscriptural term. To this he answered, that he did not think
there was any occasion for that term, and therefore, forbore
the use of it : that he asserted the presence no farther, than
the archbishop of Canterbury had done at Lambert's trial in
the late reign.
That he declared his mind fully before the council, upon the
duty of obedience ; told the board, he had preached in his
diocese, that the life of a Christian obliges to a state of suffer-
ing ; that we are to resign to Cod Almighty ; and as to civil
governors, we must either execute their will, or submit to their
power. Upon this, the protector told him he must stay in
town. He was willing to satisfy the pleasure of the council in
this particular ; but desired the manner might be free and
honourable, and that he might not be treated like a malefactor:
he complains that one Philpot of Westminster had misreported
him, and that he had been ridiculed and railed on, in plays,
ballads, and lampoons.
He relates, that Mr. Cecil came to him, from the duke of
Somerset, and desired him to write the sermon he intended to
preach before the king. This he refused, because it was out
of custom, and would make him look like an offender.
And whereas he was charged with giving an ill example, he
declares he had never done anytliing against any statute or
proclamation, nor denied any due obedience to the king's plea-
sure, in any instance whatsoever.
Upon his refusing to pen his sermon, and deliver it upon
demand in writing, Cecil put two papers into his hand, contain-
ing the heads he was to discom-se on. It was at his choice
either to dilate upon them in his own words, or preach them as
they were penned, for his own composition. This the bishop
thought a very harsh appointment, and inconsistent both with
conscience and honour. He was then brought privately to the
nooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 267
duke of Somerset's apartment, where he found nobody but his edavard
grace, and the lord AViltshire. Here the protector produced > \li ,
a paper, in which several lawyers had given their opinion under
their hands, concerning the extent of the regal and episcopal
authority, together with the penalties of disobedience. The
bishop answered, the opinions of these lawyers could not justify
the commanding him to deliver another man's discourse for his
own. That if he might speak with those lawyers, he did not
question their agreeing with him upon this point. The pro-
tector told him, he should speak with nobody, dismissed him
with threatening, to the lord great master's lodging, and gave
him time to consider only till dinner was over. In the after-
noon, secretary Smith was sent to him : he told him he was
not tied up precisely to the words of the papers : and that
treating upon the matter in general might give satisfaction.
This way of managing his sermon was likewise agreed to by the
duke of Somerset. To this the bishop consented as to the main.
In short, he took his text out of the gospel for the day,
" Thou art Clu'ist," &;c. And here he expressed himself very
fully upon the abolition of the pope's supremacy: he com- Matt. xvi.
mended the dissolution of monasteries and chantries ; he
approved the king's proceedings : he thought images might
have been inoffensively used, and yet that the removing them
was justifiable enough. He approved the receiving the sacra-
ment in both kinds by the laity, and the taking away that
great number of masses satisfactory ; and was well pleased
with the new order for the communion. 13ut then he main-
tains the real presence in strong language, " and that the
very same body and blood was present in the sacrament to
feed us, that was given to redeem us."
Rut of the king's authority when under age, and of the power F^^^^'C?
of the council during that interval, he is charged with having c. Ch. Coii.
delivered nothing. Fox'vol. 2.
To this the bishop answers, and he answers all along upon p- ^"^^•
oath, that Cecil " seemed much pleased with one saying of
his ; that is, the bishop had said, ' tlie king was as much a king
at one year old, as at a hundred.' ' If you toucli upon this in
your sermon,' says Cecil, 'it will be well taken.' The bishop told
him, ' Everybody knew that,' but made him no promise. Cecil
put him farther in mind, ' that when he spoke of a king, he
must join the concurrence of the council.' To this Winches-
ter returned no answer, but struck off to other discourse. His
268 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
reason for declining compliance in this point was, because he
did not find the Scripture had bound up the king to the ad-
vice of his council. Besides, he had heard a report of some
secret matter, which gave him farther discouragement : but
as to obedience due to the king in his minority, he was always
of the affirmative side of the question : he pointed to the king
in his sermon, and said, ' he was only to be obeyed,'' with
other words to that purpose. As to the omissions objected
against him, he replies, ' that if there were any such, they
must either proceed from defect of memory, or design. That
where the case is doubtful, charity ought to make the most
favourable construction.'' And here he appeals to God, that
he intended to deliver himself with all the perspicuity imagin-
able : that in such cases, ambiguities and reserve are not to
be endured : that he had declared in his sermon, that he
agreed with everything that was legally done, and had nothing
to object against the proceedings of authority : and it was
only private and unauthorised innovation, which he did not
understand. And, lastly, when he was charged with dis-
coursing upon the mass and the communion, he answers, that
when Mr. Cecil advised him, from the duke of Somerset, not
to enter upon that controversy, he told him he should forbear
discoursing upon the modus of the mystery, or mentioning
the term transubstantiation ; but of the very pi^esence of
Chrisfs most precious body and blood in the sacrament, which
was no disputable matter, he was resolved to preach ; he
thought himself likewise obliged to treat of the mass : that
these were articles of such importance, and so necessary for
25 L the king to know, that he would not forbear discoursing upon
them, though he was sure to be executed when he came down
Id. p. 729, from the pulpit."
However, all this was looked on as a lame defence, and Win-
chester was sent to the Tower, as hath been already observed.
His refusing to set forth the authority of the council during the
king''s minority, was that which disgusted the board most, and
occasioned his confinement. It seems it was the opinion of
some people that the council could only execute the laws in
being ; but that the making new orders was not within their
privilege ; and that the supremacy was to sleep till the king, in
whose person it was lodged, was grown a major, and capable of
exercising the function. The council would have had Gardiner
combat this mistake in the pulpit, but he refused to be explicit
730,
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT J3RITAIN. 2G.9
in the matter, and was tlierefore committed. However, he kdward
.VI
seems by impHcation to have come up to the demands of the > J ,
council ; for by maintaining the king had all his royalty in the
cradle, and that obedience to him was the present duty of the
subject ; this by direct consequence was to assert the authority
of the council, because all their orders were published in his
majesty ^s name. These things considered, made Winchester's
commitment look somewhat severe, and they may be censured
as a stretch of law.
The rugged usage of this great prelate had not altogether Disptdrsand
the projected effect ; the terror of the example did not work 'pn',cttJtit
every where. On the contraiy, some were rather animated by ''^1'!!'^}"]^^
the bishop''s resolution to adhere to the former usages, though Church.
it cannot be said they had Gardiner's precedent for this non-
conformity. However, there was a great deal of clashing
about the ceremonies of the Church, and disagreement of prac-
tice in administering the sacrament. Some were full and exact
in their obedience to authority ; others complied by halves ;
and some were so obstinate as to continue in their old customs.
In some places they ran from the extreme of superstition to
that of profaneness : the holy eucharist was mentioned with
disregard : the consecrated elements thrown out of the Church,
together with many other instances of irreligious outrage. Rcgi-tor,
I shall now mention archbishop Cranmer's catechism, enti- lUyiill, '
tied " A short Instruction to Christian Religion, for the singidar ^^^'^}.^ ^^'''^•
profit of Children and Young People." Whether it was made ^^ catechism
this year or the last, is not very material. There is another Cranmer.
question about the author. Bishop Burnet affirms it to be pt'''o^,"'7r'
wholly Cranmer's work ; Mr. Stripe relates it a German compo- -'^'ii""'' "f
Bition : that it was origmally written m high Dutch, turned p. Wj.
into Latin by Justus Jonas Junior, and that it was only trans-
lated into English by the archbishop. But by some things
which occur, it is very likely the archbishop took the hberty of
throwing in some supplemental passages. For in the title to
the preface, it is said to be overseen and corrected by the arch-
bishop. To give the reader part of it. The catechism de-
claims strongly against images, and argues against the use
from the abuse. Besides the two sacraments of Baptism and
the Lord's Sup[)er, that of reconciling sinners to God, or
penance, is added as a third. The book is full in acknowledging
the divine institution of bish()|)s and priests, and wishes the
270 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ri.
^fpif " ^^'^*^"^ ^^^' public discipline were restored. People are strongly
Ai)p. Cant, exhorted to private confession ; the reason is, because their
spiritual guides Ijeing informed of the penitents' condition, may
be better directed in the exercise of the keys. To be some-
what particular. He insists upon the authority of the Churcli.
His words are : " AVe must seek remission of sins in the Churcli
of Christ, and desire absolution ; that when the true Church
by their ministers doth promise us remission of our sins, and
here in earth doth absolve us, we may surely trust that in hea-
Foi. 111. ven also before God we be absolved and pardoned." And else-
where he sjieaks thus : " Wherefore when your sins do make
you afraid and sad, then seek and desire absolution and for-
giveness of your sins of the ministers, who have received a
commission and commandment from Christ himself, to forgive
men their sins, and your consciences shall have peace, tran-
quillity, and quietness."
Page 228. And having proved the priest's commission from the twen-
tieth of St. John's Gospel, he makes no scruple to infer, "that
whatsoever God's ministers do to us, by God's commandment,
Fol. 229. are as much available as if God himself should do the same."
And elsewhere, upon the same subject, he delivers himself thus :
" God has given the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and the
authority of forgiving sin, to the ministers of the Church.
Wherefore, let him that is a sinner go to one of them, let him
knowledge and confess his sin, and pray him that, according to
God's commandment, he will give him absolution. — And when
the minister doth so, then I ought stedfastly to believe that
l.i.fol. 228. my sins are truly forgiven me in heaven." And here the
archbishop deserves commendation for pressing the revival of
the penitentiary canons, and setting the authority of the
hierarchy upon the right footing ; from whence it seems plain
he had recovered liimself from his Erastian notions, as they
are now called. But, after all, might he not hold these offices
divine in the institution, but secular in the conveyance ? that
the power of the keys is from our Saviour, but the exercise
from the civil magistrate I It is granted this is possible, but
since the archbishop does not dilute his assertion in this
manner, we ought to interpret him to the fairest sense ; to let
down his words to so low a meaning as the objection supposes,
is to make hiui give up the authority he appears to maintain.
For upon this principle what does the divine institution of the
14
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 271
sacerdotal function siOTifv, if it lies wholly under the control f.dwari>
. " . , ... N' I .
of the state I AVhat signifies a commission if a man cannot ^ , '
act upon it without leave from a third hand ? What is a man
the better for having a key if he has no liberty to turn it, to
lock or unlock, without a foreign permission 1 Power without
a right to use it, looks like a contradiction, and is at best but
a notional advantage. It is a precarious privilege ; and, as to
practice, lies perfectly at the pleasure of another. For in-
stance : if the hierarchy cannot execute their divine com-
mission without a license from the civil magistrate, then the
magistrate may lay an embargo upon their function, and stop
the exercise of their character as long as he thinks fit. Thus
the design of their mission, and their authority from our
Saviour, may be wholly defeated, and turn to no account. To
proceed : Cranmer, in his dedication to the king, complains
of the neglect of catechizing ; that confirmation had formerly
been administered too soon ; and that people ought to under-
stand the principles of Christianity before they are brought to
the bishop to renew their baptismal vow. Bp- Bnvnct,
Notwithstanding these provisions, there was great contra- ' 252
riety in belief and practice. Even some of the licensed preach-
ers did not answer expectation, but declaimed against the
king's proceedings no less than the rest. To remedy this Orders for
inconvenience, the kinjj and council resolved upon the drawincj dnm-vift "p
^ O 1 .-> (I /,n<ih- fur
up a public liturgy. This service book, when confirmed in 'lirinr.'
parliament, it was supposed would effect a more general cora-
})liance ; for then the pretences of defective authority in a
pri\'y council would be jill out of doors. For this purpose the
committee of bishops and divines above-mentioned were ordered
to attend the king on the first of September. WJien they ^ p j^^j.
appeared, the king acquainted them with the general scheme
and extent of their business, and that he expected the book
should comprehend " An Order for Morning and Evening
Prayer," together with "A Form of ministering the Sacraments
and Sacramentals, and for the celebrating all other public
offices." The bishops, &c., who were well inclined to the ncylin,
undertaking, inspected the liturgic books then used in England. ^- ^■*-
The Statute Book mentions four different forms : that is,
"The use of Sarum, of York, of liangor, of Lincoln, besides 2&3 E<iw.
other diversities in some parts of the service." All these ^* *^"'''^' '•
272 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
OR AN- varieties were now to be laid aside, and an uniform office pro-
Abp. Cant, vided for the whole kingdom.
* '' ' The use of stated forms for divine service has been all along
the practice of the universal Church. There are liturgies which
go under the name of St. Peter, St. Matthew, and St. Mark ;
but as for that of St. Peter, it was never heard of for the first
fifteen hundred years. Besides, it is plainly patched up out of
the Roman missal, and the liturgies of St. James, St. Basil,
Cardinal and Chrysostom. The liturgy of St. jMatthew, said to be used
i-i'tmi,'. lUi.i. by the Ethiopians, is of a very obscure and unproved original ;
caj). «. ^j^j ^Y\2Lt of St. Mark, said to be composed for the Church of
Alexandria, is rejected as a spurious piece by Theodorus Balsa-
mon, who lived in the twelfth century.
j{,-mari;s The liturgy of St. James, bishop of Jerusalem, is much bet-
(owinit ter attested ; for the Greek Church has all along received it
st'lhinies's ^^^' genuine : and besides, there are very ancient copies of it.
utttrgi;. J^e general council in Trullo cites it as an authority to confute
those heretics who consecrated the eucharist only in water.
Cap. 220. Manuel JSIalaxus, in his Nomo Canon, affirms it was used till
St. Basil's time. It is mentioned by Proclus, bishop of Con-
stantinople, and by St. Cyril of Jerusalem, who has transcribed
a great deal of it in his fifth Katechesis Mystagogica. How-
ever, there lie several objections against it. First, the terms
' Homoousion** and 'Theotokos"' are found in it. The first of these
terms is is said to be unknown till the Nicene council, and the
liona, ibid, sccoud uot uscd till the council of Ephesus. But these are
unsupported assertions ; for Athanasius produces several au-
thors to prove that homoousios, or consubstantial, was used
before the council of Nice. The famous Euscbius Csesariensis
is of the same opinion, as appears from the testimony of
Socrates, Socratcs and Theodoret. And that the blessed Virgin was
Theod. Hist. Called Thcotokos, or the Mother of God, before the Ephesine
oi) 13 council, is plain, from the authority of Evagrius, who condemns
Hist Eccl. Nestorius for his singularity, and affirms the word Theotokos
lib. 1. c. 2. o J T ^
had been used by many of the ancients of the best character.
supposed" To this I shall add the Liturgy reckoned to St. Clement,
Wemem^ and cxtaut in the Constitutiones Apostolicse. Proclus, St.
^nianus. Clirysostom's successor in the see of Constantinople, will have
(ie Scrip. ' it that Clemcns Romanus had this offic3 dictated to him by the
Annai.' 102! apostles. Bellarminc Baronius and others thinlc it genuine as
HOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 273
to the first form, but not without addition by after ages. That edxn'art)
VT
as the apostles' creed was cnlai'ged by the fathers, to guard the '_ j
articles of faith with a fuller explanation, so, as the circum-
stance of time required, the liturgies had supplemental prayers
and ceremonies put to them. Other learned writers with more
probability will not allow the apostolical constitutions so great
an original. Epiphanius gives this book a high character, Bona, Ror,
though with some abatement as to the author. He affirms, in,. iTc.s.
" Though the book is a suspected authority by some people, ji,',!|.','.g'%
yet it is by no means to be censured or rejected ; for it gives No. lo.
us a full view of the ancient discipline : neither does it contain
any thing that is heterodox or singular, or which carries a
repugnancy to the belief or practice of the Church.'" I kit then
Petavius in his note observes, that the constitutions cited by
Epiphanius are different from those eight books now extant ;
that the apostolical constitutions handed down to us want some
of the passages cited by Epiphanius. Notwithstanding this
objection of Petavius, the learned cardinal Bona is of opinion
they are the same with those mentioned by that father. The
cardinal grants, notwithstanding, they may probably have been
interpolated, either by the negligence of transcribers, or the
foul play of heretics. " But," as he continues, " whoever was
the author of these constitutions, it is certain they are of
greater antiquity than the council of Nice, and that they com-
prehend the usages and discipline of the eastern Church, prior
to the reign of Constantine, the first Christian emperor." And Morimis, <!.•
Peter de Marca gives the author of these constitutions the age nat.'|)t. 2. '
of the third century at the lowest. \]^^'?i d
The next missal I shall speak to is that of St. Basil. It is Concord,
mentioned with commendation, by Proclus, bishop of Constanti- iiDpr-r. C 2.
nople, by the general council in 'Trullo, and by a great many //'„,f ','"*'''*
of the Greek fathers. The occasion of composing it was this : i?c 'r™ii-
mi ii ^ , , o 1 , • ii 1 -1 tioue Diviiia;
iliat upon the al)atement ot devotion the people grew tired ."\iissa-.
with the length of St. James's liturgy then used in that Church. ^""* '*''
To remedy this inconvenience, and comply a little with the
infirmity of the age, St. Basil abstracted St. James's liturgy,
and threw it into a less compass. The learned Gear is of
opinion St. Basil drew up two liturgies, and that the shorter of
these two was made for public use, received in the Church, and
carried down to posterity. This missal of St. Basil is still Enrimiog.
read in the Greek Church in all the Sundays of Lent, excepting
VOL. v. T
274 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- Palm Sunday. It is likewise read there on Maunday Thurs-
Abp. Cant, ^^y, on Easter-eve, and on the eves of Christmas and Epiphany,
St~c/irusos'- ^^^ 0^ ^^- ^^il's anniversary. The rest of the year the Greek
tom'sliturgy. Church made use of St. Chrysostom's liturgy.
This father, as Proclus observes, drew up another : his rea-
sons were much the same with St. Basil's. To make some
allowance for the declensions of Christianity ; to relieve the
weariness of the people, and recommend the Church- service,
he drew in the office, and threw it into a new form ; and tran-
scribed several passages from St. Basil's liturgy. And here,
the reader may please to take notice, that these liturgies of
253. St. Basil and St. Chrysostom are not conveyed down without
Bona, ibid, interpolations.
The Roman A word or two of the Roman missal may not be amiss. Now
mma . ^^^ missals and liturgies is properly understood nothing more
than the communion service. As to the author of the Roman
missal, pope Innocent I. attributes the usages of the Roman
Id. lib. I. Church to apostolical tradition. Walafridus Strabo affirms
the liturgies in the apostles' times were much shorter than
Lib. de Reb. aftcrwards.
And here he gives some instances that the angelic hymn
was added by Telesphorus, and the introitus by pope Celestin.
The Church of Milan has a Liturgy composed by St. Am-
brose. It is different from the Roman in several particulars,
too long to remark. Neither is it now in the same form in
Bona, ibid, wliicli St. Ambrosc left it.
etiib. fo. There is another Liturgy called the Mozarabic, formerly
77^71/0-- "^^^ ^^ Spain : it is called the Mozarabic by a wrong pro-
arahicand nuuciatiou of mixed Arabic, because when the Moors had
liturgies. couqucred the greatest part of Spain, the native Spaniards
were mixed and incorporated with them. This Liturgy is of
considerable antiquity. Who drew it up first, is not certainly
known : cardinal Bona produces a passage out of it, which
runs it up to the age of St. Martin, bishop of Tours, who died
Id. cap. 11. in the beginning of the fifth century. Others believe it com-
posed by Leander, bishop of Seville, or his brother and suc-
cessor, Isidore, who lived in the seventh century. Cardinal
Bona seems to believe, it was only drawn out to a farther
length by Leander and Isidore, and that upon the progress of
time it received more additions from others. This Mozarabic
liturgy was generally used in Spain, and in Gallia Narbonensis,
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 275
till Gregory VIL's time : this pope wrote to Alphonsiis and EDWARD
Sancho, kings of Castile and Arragon, and to the bishops in v Zll ■
their dominions, to recommend the Roman service. To this
purpose, he tells them the Roman and Spanish missals were the
same at first : tliat the Priscillian and Arian heresies, toge-
ther with the irruption of the Goths and Saracens, had occa-
sioned the present diversity ; in short, he prevailed for the
introducing of the Roman missal : however, the famous car-
dinal Ximenes has taken effectual care to presence the Moz-
arabic rites. He ordered the missal to be fairly transcribed,
and founded a college of priests, who are bound by their con-
stitution to say the Mozarabic service every day in a chapel
belonging to the cathedral at Toledo. The same practice is
continued in several parishes in that city, and in a chapel at
Salamanca. M. |,. 71.
The Galilean Liturgy is probably more ancient than the
Mozarabic : there is a copy of it belonging the Christina,
queen of Sweden, more than nine hundred years old, as appears
by the character : and another in the Vatican, almost of the
same age. The learned Mabillon produces good authority to Td. cap. 12.
prove that Musseus, a priest of Marseilles, at the instance of ^^^hs. ii
his bishop, Venerius, drew up lessons and antiphonre, and Pl^- ^•
that Sidonius, bishop of Avergne, and the famous St. Hilary drew up the
of Poictiers, had a share in composing this Liturgy. That the fi/un'f/u.d
Galhcan service was different from the Roman, and much the '^«.'/"'y.'"
same with the Mozarabic, I have observed already : and this, prwtice, and
were it farther nccessar)', might be proved more at large. tluMxLry
I hope this short discourse concernino; Liturgies, is no un- V'"'".''/'"'''.
Ill- • mi ■, ^ . IMiibilloii
seasonable digression. Ihus we see stated compositions for <ie i.itur^'.
divine service have always been the custom of the universal \\h!\.'c. 3.
Church. The apostles themselves had a prayer prescribed *"' '• ^■
them by our Saviour. Miraculous effusions did not wholly
supersede the use of a form : but when these extraordinary
gifts of the Holy Ghost were recalled, there was much more
occasion for settling the parts of divine service, and bringing
the public performance under a rule. For this we have the
concurrent practice of the Church for the first fifteen hundred
years.
We do not find the committee of English bishoj)s demurred
upon this subject : or that the question was ever put, whether
there should be a form or not \ They never thought praying
T 2
ISt.
e wtco
276 ECCLESIASTICAL HTSTOHY [part ti.
CRAN- by a book was flat and unaffectino-, and no better than stintinff
MER, J ... "' ''
Abp. Cant, the spirit.
' '' ' To leave all to the liberty of the priest, would have been not
only a singular, but dangerous expedient. To trust to an ex-
temporary faculty in our solemn addresses to God, looks like
negligence and presumption. What uniformity can there be
in the Church upon this liberty I what security is there against
irreverence and indiscretion ? against failing in orthodoxy or
sense I and how can the people join in the public devotion,
when they have no opportunity of knowing beforehand what it
is ? To resolve to say amen to sudden impulse, and unpre-
meditated expression, is too implicit a resignation.
This committee of bishops and divines set down this (as is
Bp. Buriiet, very well observed) for a general rule, not to change anything
J) . _. p. / . ^^^^ ^j^^ ^^^^^ ^^ novelty. Li this performance they resolved to
govern themselves by the word of God, and the precedent of
the primitive Church. They considered our Saviour himself
formed his institutions of baptism and the holy eucharist, upon
a resemblance to the Jewish rites. That this conformity of
practice was so much the more remarkable, considering our
Saviour was then founding a new Church, and introducing a
religion very different from the Mosaic law. That the English
bishops, who had no pretence to the extent of our Saviour's
authority, nor any design to erect a new Church, were still
more obliged to work by the plan of the first ages of Chris-
tianity. Their business was only to brighten what had been
rusted by time, to discharge the innovations of latter ages, and
bring things up to the primitive standard. To this purpose,
it was very prudently agreed to make use of none but English
help. When Calvin heard of the farther advances of reforma-
tion, he offered Cranmer his assistance, but was happily refused
by the archbishop. It is true he gave Martin Bucer and
Peter Martyr, two eminent divines, an invitation to our uni-
versities, but the Liturgy, as Heylin proves, was finished before
Heylin, their arrival.
p. 65. ^ ' The old service, as has been observed, was all in Latin, ex-
^ice'intiT cepting the late office for the communion. This was justly
hinciuafie of looked Oil as ail indefensible practice, and therefore all the
the country , . -r-i i. i mi , t •
the custom of ornce^ Were drawn up in English. Ihat divine service was
%u"ch."^ anciently performed in the language of each country is con-
fessed by the famous father Simon, in his critical history of
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 277
the Now Testament. And the learned doctor Lightfoot EDWARD
observes from tlie rabbics that one or two of the pubhe syna- v ^J ,
gogal prayers were penned in tlie mother-tongue, particuhirly ^''- ""• P- ^•
that after sermon, because the common people were then pre-
sent : for this I'eason, this prayer was composed in Chaldee, that '
all might understand it. To this father Simon agrees, and
acknowledges those prayers which were made in Hebrew, were
always interpreted to the people in the ^^Jlgar language. Ligiitfoot,
Father Simon grants, farther, that upon the conversion of i Cor. xiv.
the Italians and other Roman colonies to the Christian religion, P'
which was effected in the apostles'' time, it was necessary to
translate the Bible into Latin, that the people might under-
stand it : and that it was read in the vulgar tongue at their
religious assemblies. That the Assyrians, Egyptians, Ethio-
pians, Persians, Armenians, and, in short, all other nations
that received the Gospel, took the same care for the common
instruction. And if they had the Scriptures in the vulgar ibid.'p °2.'
language at their religious assemblies, we may reasonably con-
clude they were allowed to understand the other parts of the
service. That when the first Liturgies were composed for the
eastern and western Churches, it is well known that Greek
was generally spoken in the one, and Latin in the other. And
thus we find the ancient Liturgies penned in Greek in the
eastern, and in Latin in the western Churches. This very rea-
sonable custom continued amongst other nations afterwards
converted. Thus, as cardinal Bona observes, the ISIuscovites
and Moravians have their liturgic books in the Sclavonian,
that is the language commonly spoken. To this purpose, he
cites Johannes Faber, bishop of Vienne, who affirms the
Christians, in some parts of Tartary, the Circassians, and in
several places of Pontus ; the Christians in Servia, Mysia,
Bosnia, Bulgaria, Volhinia, Podolia, &c., where the Sclavonian
tongue is spoken, have the divine service in that language.
The cardinal goes on and relates that the ISIingrelians and
Georgians, who live between the Caspian and Euxine, and
adhere to the Greek communion, officiate in the language of
the country : and that the European Albanians of the Greek
Cimrch, who confine upon Dalmatia, have divine service in
their mother-tongue. The Copti and Armenians, to mention
no more, officiate in the language of their respective countries, j^i^'i^^i^^''.
Notwithstanding all this authority, and the foui-teenth chap- Hb. i.^cap. 9.
278
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MEk,
Abp. Cant.
Father Si-
7H0H coi/si-
(Icrcd upon
tills argu-
ment.
Father
Simon,
ibid. p. 11.
U.
ter of the first of the Corinthians, father Simon endeavours to
defend the practice of his own communion. And foreseeing
the apostle''s reasoning in this chapter would press very close,
he attempts to prove St. Paul " does not forbid the use of
foreign languages in the Church, but only prescribes a rule for
the due management of them."
In answer to this, I shall briefly endeavour, as I go along,
to prove three things.
First. That St. Paul shows a general dislike of a strange
language in the Church.
Secondly. That there were particular reasons for the per-
mission of foreign languages in the apostles' times, which do
not reach the latter ages of Christianity.
Thirdly. That father Simon's explication of the apostle's
sense, though, allowed, is not sufficient to justify his own
communion.
First. St. Paul shows a general dislike of a strange lan-
guage in the Church, and appeals, as it were, to common sense
against it. To cite all the places to this purpose, would be to
transcribe the greatest part of this fom'teenth chapter. I shall
only mention some of them. In the second and fifth verses,
the apostle tells us, " That he that speaks in an unknown
tongue, speaks not to men but to God, that he edifies (only)
himself," i. e. the Church receives no advantage by such prac-
tice. And verse 9 he adds, " Except ye utter by the tongue
things easy to be understood, ye shall speak into the air ;" and
verse IJ, " If I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be
unto him that speaks a barbarian, and he that speaks will be a
barbarian unto me ;" so that in the apostle's sense we do but
throw away our words, talk to no purpose, and lose the benefit
of speech, when we do not express our thoughts in intelligible
language. And if this be absurd and improper in common
conversation, it must be much more so in religious assemblies,
where, if anywhere, the use of speech ought to be rational and
instructive.
Farther, verse 18, 19, he continues, that he spoke with
tongues more than all of them, and yet professeth, " That he
would rather speak five words which were generally understood,
than ten thousand in an unknown tongue :" and though the
Church of Rome seems to think otherwise, yet the reason of
the apostle's judgment is very obvious : for how can the under-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 279
standing be informed, the affections warmed and excited, and edavard
attention kept up, when a man is unacquainted with his devo- v ^ |^ ,
tions, and for ought he knows the priest may be saying some
odd thing instead of a prayer ?
Secondly. There were particular reasons for the permission
of foreign languages in the apostles^ times, which do not reach
the latter ages of Christianity. That the gift of tongues was
one of the miraculous effusions of the Holy Ghost, is beyond
dispute : and being an argument of a divine presence, it was
proper to make use of them sometimes in the Church to con-
ciUate a greater regard to what they delivered in their inter-
pretations : and especially to convince the Jews and Gentiles Acts ii.
that their mission and doctrine were from heaven. Accord-
ingly, we may observe that the apostles, speaking in a variety
of unstudied languages, had a mighty influence upon those who
heard them ; and without doubt made St. Peter"'s sermon
more operative upon their minds : and therefore St. Paul
affirms, " That tongues are a sign not to them that believe, verse 22,
but to them that believe not," But those who neither con-
verse with infidels, nor pretend to inspiration, have none of
these apostolical reasons to justify their use of an unknown
language. For to hear a man say his prayers in Latin, when
all the congregation knows his skill is the effect of study and
education, will raise the character of his sanctity very little,
and is a sign of nothing more than that for some reasons he has
no mind to be understood.
Thirdly. Admitting father Sjmon''s explication to be orthodox
and full, this is not sufficient to justify his own communion.
He tells us, St. Paul did not blame the Corinthians for speak-
ing or praying in a strange language ; " but because they did not
translate their sense so as to make themselves intelligible to
the congregation." And by way of paraphrase upon verse 17, page 13.
" Thou givest thanks well, but the other is not edified," he
affirms that the apostle urges " the observation of the custom
among the Jews, i. e. not to read the Scripture or the Liturgy
without the assistance of an interpreter." For otherwise he
grants the apostle's expostulation applies : " How shall he
that occupyeth the room of the unlearned, say amen at thy
giving of thanks V Now these concessions, as has been already
observed, condemn the practice of his own Church. For ^ *
though construing of i)rayers, when notliing miraculous is
280 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
(RAN- i)rctencled, is but an odd sort of employment, vet this is more
Aiip. fa'nt. '^^'^ is done in the Church of Rome. Indeed he is pleased to
' ' say, that according to the design of this fourteenth chapter,
everything which relates to the instruction of the congrega-
tion, is by the Roman Catholics spoken in a language under-
stood by all. Now one would think, by this assertion, the
M'liole service was translated line by line : but upon examina-
tion, we shall find that nothing but their sermons are delivered
in the vulgar tongue '. So that it seems it is not material, in
our author's opinion, whether the people understand their
prayers or not : though afterwards he grants they cannot say
amen, without being better informed. Cardinal Perron found
himself very much embarrassed with this difficulty, and endea-
vours to disengage his Church by saying, that their " proses
and sermons, and printed discourses were sufficient to acquaint
Repikiuc the people with the meanins; of their devotions." But after-
alaUcsponse i f. t i • i /. i i t t • .
flu Roy, &c. wards hnclmg his defence too weak, he does as good as give it
''■"^ " up ; and advances several reasons to prove the expediency of
promoting ignorance, and keeping the Scriptures and public
Id. p. 95(). prayers in a language not vulgarly understood.
I shall now proceed to a more particular account of the
Liturgy, and point out some of the differences between this
first, and the present form.
A brief To begin. The morning service has no Confession, nor
Lhe'fird "' Absolutioii : the Lord's Prayer stands first. After the respon-
vffjnned ggg^ wliicli are the same with ours. Hallelujah was said or sung
from Easter to Whitsuntide. Then follows the Invitatory,
" O come let us sing unto the Lord," &;c. The Psalms ai-e
next, which are appointed to be read through eveiy month, in
the same order as now. The Lessons are generally the same,
though some of them do not come up exactly on the same day.
After the Second Lesson at morning prayer, only Zachary's
hymn, Benedictus, is appointed. The Collects for Peace and
Grace follow that for the Day : but those for the King, the
Royal Family, the Clergy and People, were since added. The
thii'd Collect in Advent is different from ours, it stands thus :
" Lord, we beseech thee, give ear to our prayers, and by thy
gracious visitation lighten the darkness of our hearts, by our
Lord," &c.
' The Romanists have now iniliffciently reformed their old practice, by printing the
Vulgate missals tor the use of the laity with translations on opposite columns.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 281
On Christmas- day there arc two Collects, two Epistles, and Edward
two Gospels. The first Gospel is taken out of the first of St. . J ,
John, beginning at the nineteenth, and ending at the twenty-
ninth verse. The Collects upon Tnnocenfs-day, for the fourth
Sunday after Epiphany, and some others, are different in ex-
pression, but to the same sense. When there is a sixth
Sunday after Epiphany, the same Psalms, Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel, are to be used as on the fifth. In the morning at
Easter before Matins, our first Anthem, " Christ our passover
is sacrificed for us," &c. is wanting. But then after the third
Anthem, the priest says, " Shew forth to all the nations the
glory of God," to which the Response is, " And among all
people his wonderful works." There are double Collects,
Epistles, and Gospels, for Easter-day. The Collect for St.
Andrew Vday runs thus :
" Almighty God, which has given such grace to thy Apostle
St. Andrew, that he accounted the sharp and painful death of
the cross to be an high honour, and a great glory : grant us to
take and esteem all troubles and adversities which shall come
unto us for thy sake, as things profitable for us, towards the
obtaining of everlasting life, through Jesus," &c.
There is an holy day in this book for St. Mary Magdalen,
It was kept on the twenty-first of July. The Introite is the
hundred and forty-sixth Psalm ; the Collect is in these words :
" Merciful Father, give us grace that we never presume to
sin through the example of any creature ; but if it shall chance
us at any time to offend thy Divine Majesty, that then we
may truly repent, and lament the same after the example of
Mary Magdalen, and by lively faith obtain remission of all our
sins, through the only merits of thy Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ." The Epistle is taken out of the thirty-first of Proverbs,
beginning at the tenth verse, and taking in the rest of the
chapter. The Gospel is taken out of the seventh of St. Luke,
it begins at the thirty-sixth verse, and ends \\ith the chapter.
The Gospel for the first Sunday after Christmas begins St.
Matthew i. 1, and holds on to the length of ours. The Gospel
for the Sunday before Easter, is St. Matthew xxvi. 1 ;
whereas ours begins Matthew xxvii. 1. The Gospel for
the Tuesday before Easter, begins with ^lark xv., and goes
through, but ours ends at verse forty. The Gospel for Thurs-
day before Easter begins with Luke xxiii. 1., and takes in the
li
282 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- whole chapter, whereas ours breaks off at verse fifty. The
Abp. Cant. Crospel for Good- Friday is the eighteenth and nineteenth chap-
' ^ ' ters of St. John. The Gospel for Whit-Sunday begins at St.
John xiv. 15, and breaks off at verse twenty-two ; ours is
longer, and goes to the end. On the Purification of the
Blessed Virgin, the Epistle is the same with that of the fore-
going Sunday : ours has one proper for the day. The Gospel
begins with ours, Luke ii. 22, and ends in the middle of verse
twenty-seven ; but ours continues to verse forty-one.
TJie In- In this reformed Liturgy, the communion service for every
Sunday and holy-day begins with an Introite, that is, a Psalm
which is said or sung by the choir, whilst the priest goes up to
the altar. It is a whole Psalm, and every Sunday and holy-
day hath a different one suited to time and occasion : it con-
cludes with the Doxology. The Collect for the day follows
the Introite. On Christmas and Easter Sundays there are
two Introites, the second comes after the first Gospel,
The office for the Communion follows next. And because
the book is very scarce, and the service well worth the reader"'s
See Records, pgi-ygaj J gj^ajj transcribe it at length in the Records. I
num. 59. *■ , . . "
L'Estrangc's grant it may be met with by parts m an author not altogether
Divine's^ ° SO hard to come at. But this gentleman's design was to com-
officcs. pa^j.Q [^ Y^.ji^jj l^ljg second Liturgy and other alterations, and
make annotations all along upon the progress of the parallel :
thus by the scheme of his undertaking he thought himself
obliged to take it in pieces, and throw parcels of the Rubrick,
of the latter alterations, and his own annotations between.
For this reason the view is broken, the Liturgy stands as it
were dissected, and by consequence must give the reader
much trouble to examine it. To this I may add, that besides
the significancy of the matter, the order in which the prayers
stand, is no unremarkable circumstance.
Theforni of jjy \)^q Rubrick at the end of the oflice it is ordered that the
he come- bread prepared for the communion should be made after one
2 r p ' sort and fashion in all churches of the kingdom : that is to say,
it was to be unleavened, and round as before, but without any
impression, and somewhat larger and thicker than formerly,
that it might be conveniently broken into several pieces : and
every bread was to be divided into two pieces or more, accord-
ing to the discretion of the minister, and so distributed.
The learned cardinal Bona observes, from Ernulphus, bishop
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 283
of Rochester, who lived in the eleventh century, that the EDWARD
apostles used to consecrate the bread commonly eaten, both as ^^"
to form and other qualities. And afterwards for many ages, gj^^f^y^^r
the least proportion for this purpose was as much as could be 'f'<' /'<>i.'/
made of a handful of meal. It was made of the finest flour,
somewhat in the form of a crown. This was the practice in
the time of Gregory the Great. So that even after unleavened
bread became the usage of the Latin Church, it was not made
so small as to be incapable of being broken in pieces in pro-
portion to the number of communicants. But afterwards in
the eleventh century the custom changed, and indivisible wafers
were made, the figure of them was that of a small coin or
penny, and, like prince's money, they had our Saviour's effigies
with some letters of his name round the circumference. This
figure of the consecrated bread was declared against as an
innovation, as both Cassander and cardinal Bona relate. Cassander,
The Rubric continues, " that forasmuch as the pastors and ^c.^p^'oe.
curates within this realm shall continually find, at their cost Cardinal
Bona Her
and charges in their cures, sufficient bread and wine for the Liturg.
holy communion, it is therefore ordered that in recompense of ' ' ' '^^i' -'^•
such cost and charges, the parishioners of every parish shall
offer eveiy Sunday at the time of the offertory, the just value
and price of the holy loaf (with all such money and things
as were wont to be offered with the same) to the use of
their pastors and curates, and that in such order and course as
they were wont to pay the said holy loaf. By the next para-
gi-aph, the Rubric appoints that both in all collegiate and
cathedral churches, and likewise in all parishes in the countr}^,
that some of the people should always communicate with the
priest ; and therefore one at least of every family in the parish
who, according to custom, as their turn came up, were obliged
to offer for defraying the expense of the communion, was
bound to communicate, or if they provided some other person
to offer for them, the person so deputed was to receive the
holy eucharist, and by this means," as the Rubric continues,
" the minister having always some one to communicate with
him, may accordingly solemnise so high and holy mysteries
with all the suffi-ages and due order appointed for the same,
and the priest on the week-day shall forbear to celebrate the
communion, except he have some that will communicate with
him.''
284
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
riiAN-
MKk,
Abp. Cant.
Vi(lc8ozom.
lib. 8. c. 5.
PithUc
hirplism.
August.
Epist. 105.
Tcrtull.
tie Baptism.
Cypr. Epist.
ad Januar.
Constitut.
Apostol.
lib.3. cap. 15,
10, 17. et
lib.7. cap.23,
Private
hcqUism.
The last paragraph in the Rubric stands thus : " Although
it be read in ancient writers that the people many years past
received at the priest's hands the sacrament of the body of
Christ in their own hands, and no commandment of Christ to
the contrary : yet forasnmch as they many times conveyed the
same secretly away, kept it with them, and diversely abused it
to superstition and wickedness ; lest any such thing hereafter
should be attempted, and that an uniformity might be used
throughout the whole realm ; it is thought convenient, the
people commonly receive the sacrament of Christ's body in
their mouths at the priesfs hands."
The Litany stands next to the Communion-office. It is
ordered to be sung or said upon Wednesdays and Fridays, in
the manner mentioned in the late injunctions. It is the same
with our Litany, excepting one clause, in which they pray to be
delivered " from the tyranny of the bishop of Rome, and all his
detestable enormities."
To proceed to the remainder of this Common Prayer Book.
And here the reader may please to remember, that I shall take
notice of nothing, but what is either omitted or altered in our
later liturgies.
In public Baptism a cross was made on the child's forehead
and breast : the devil was exorcised to go out, and enter no
more into him. The child (if not weak) was thrice dipped,
then anointed, and a chrisome or white coat put upon it. This
custom of exorcising children, how singular soever it may look
to some people now, was the practice of the ancient Church.
For this, the testimony of St. Austin, to cite no more autho-
rity, is sufficient proof. " Si diabolus," says this father, " non
dominatur infantibus, quid respondebunt Pelagiani quod illi
exorcizantur V
That anointing the person baptized was likewise an ancient
custom appears from TertuUian, St. Cyprian, and the Aposto-
lical Constitutions.
By the rubric before private Baptism, the priest is enjoined
to " warn the people that without great cause and necessity
they baptized not children at home in their houses."
This was no more than a necessary caution. And here, I
cannot forbear to mention bishop Burnet's very seasonable
reflection : he justly complains of the great abuse with respect
to this matter, that many think it " a piece of state to have
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 285
children baptized in their houses, and so bring their pride with edward
them even into the most sacred performances."" To which, .^ ,
I sliall add, that were it not for the mercenariness, or want of
resolution in some of the clerg}', this ill custom might easily be
uroKen. ^ ^ ^ ^ ^^^ o ^^ jjj
The Catechism is the same with ours, as far as it reaches: The ( 'ate-
I say as far as it reaches, for it ends with the answer to the
question, " What desirest thou of God in this prayer V
In Confirmation, immediately before the bishop makes a
cross upon the forehead of the person confirmed, he uses this
prayer :
" Sign them, O Lord, and mark them to be thine for ever, ^noMimj ot
1 1 • p 1 1 1 1 • Baptism
by the virtue of thy holy cross, and passion : confirm and ««</ Con-
strengthen them with the inward unction of thy Holy Ghost" ""^"'^"
mercifully to everlasting life. Amen.""
After the cross made on the forehead, these words are spoken
by the bishop : " I sign thee with the sign of the cross, and
lay my hand upon thee in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.''"'
This unction was another primitive custom, and in the first
ages of the Church used to follow baptism, at a much nearer
distance than afterwards. Tcituii. dc
In the oflice of ^Matrimony, the ring, " and other tokens of AmW™'- de
spousage, as gold or silver, are delivered,"'"' and at the priesfs "sq"' ""-
blessing the persons married, the sign of the cross is made.
The sign of the cross is likewise a very ancient usage. Tertul-
lian observes, that in his time it was a general custom for
Christians to make a cross on their foreheads upon every the Tcrtnll.
least remarkable occasion. " Ad omnem aditum et promotum, MiiV"*""'
fee."" Thus the heathen Cjecilius in Minutius Felix rallies the 217.
Christians for worshipping the cross. This supposes the use
of it. But then as to the charge Octavius denies the fact, "nee
crucem colimus, nee optamus."
To go on : in the Visitation of the Sick, when the priest came The Visiui-
into the sick person's room, he was to say the hundred and forty- ',l'-"k"
third Psalm. The form of Absolution in this office was to be
used in all private confessions. At the Communion of the Sick
there is no necessity by the rubric of any connnunicants to
receive with the priest and patient. However, the sick person
was exhorted to desire some of his family or neighbours to com-
municate with him.
the sick
person
286 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAN- If the sick person desired to be anointed, the priest did it
Abp. Cant, upon the forehead or breast only, making the sign of the cross
' "^ ' with this prayer :
Anointing " As with this visible oil thy body outwardly is anointed : so
our heavenly Father, Almighty God, grant of his infinite good-
ness, that thy soul inwardly may be anointed with the Holy
Ghost, who is the Spirit of all strength, comfort, relief, and
gladness. And vouchsafe for his great mercy (if it be his
blessed will) to restore unto thee thy bodily health, and strength,
to serve him, and send thee release of all thy pains, troubles,
and diseases, both in body and mind. And howsoever his
goodness (by his divine and unsearchable providence) shall dis-
pose of thee, we his unworthy ministers and servants, humbly
beseech the Eternal Majesty, to do with thee, according to the
multitude of his innumerable mercies, and to pardon thee all
thy sins, and offences, committed by all thy bodily senses, pas-
sions, and carnal affections, who also vouchsafe mercifully to
grant unto thee ghostly strength, by his Holy Spirit, to with-
stand and overcome all temptations and assaults of thine adver-
sary, that in no wise he prevail against thee, but that thou
mayest have perfect victory and triumph against the devil, sin,
and death, through Christ our Lord ; who, by his death hath
overcome the prince of death, and with the Father, and the
Holy Ghost, evermore liveth and reigneth God, world without
end. Amen."
Anointing the sick with oil in order to his recovery was
another ancient custom, and for this, to mention nothing far-
ther, we have the authority of St. Chrysostom, who cites the
DeSacerdot. fifth of St. James, V. 14, for this purpose.
The Burial In the office for Burial of the Dead, when the priest throws
^ '^ '^^ ' earth upon the corpse, he says, " I commend thy soul to God
the Father Almighty, and thy body to the ground," &c.
And the next prayer begins thus : " We commend into thy
hands of mercy (most merciful Father) the soul of this our
brother departed , that when the judgment shall come
which thou hast committed to thy well-beloved Son, both this
our brother, and we, may be found acceptable in thy sight, and
we may receive that blessing," &c.
The next prayer stands thus :
" Almighty God, we give thee hearty thanks for this thy
servant, whom thou hast delivered from the miseries of this
LOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 287
wretched world, from the body of death, and all temptation, Edward
And as we trust, hast brought his soul, which he committed v ^ J i
into thy holy hands, into sure consolation and rest. Grant,
we beseech thee, that at the day of judgment, his soul, and all
the souls of thy elect departed out of this life, may with us,
and we with them, fully receive thy promises, and bo made
perfect altogether, through the glorious resurrection of thy
Son Jesus Christ our Lord."
After the second lesson, " Lord have mercy upon us," »Sz;c.
and the Lord's Prayer, the priest says :
" Enter not, O Lord, into judgment with thy servant.
" Answer.
" For in thy sight no living creature shall be justified.
" Priest.
" From the gates of hell,
" Answer.
" Deliver their souls, 0 Lord.
"Priest.
" I believe to see the goodness of the Lord,
" Answer.
" In the land of the living.
" Priest.
" 0 Lord, graciously hear my prayer ;
" Answer.
" And let my cry come unto thee."
Then follows this prayer :
" O Lord, with whom do live the spirits of them that be
dead, and in whom the souls that be elected after they be deli-
vered from the burden of the flesh, be in joy and felicity : grant
unto this thy servant, that the sins which he committed in this
world be not imputed unto him, but that he, esca})ing the gates
of hell, and pains of eternal darkness, may ever dwell in the
region of light, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the place
where is no weeping, sorro\\', nor heaviness ; and when that
dreadful day of the resuiTcction shall come, make him to rise
also with the just and righteous, and receive this body again to
288 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paiit ii.
CRAN- glory, then made pure and incorruptible : set him on the right
Abp. Cant, hand of thy Son Jesus Christ, among thy holy and elect, that
' ■' ' then he may hear with them these most sweet and comfortable
words : ' Come to me, ye blessed of my Father, possess the
kingdom which has been prepared for you from the beginning
of the world r' grant this, we beseech thee, O mei'ciful Father,
through Jesus Christ our Mediator and Redeemer. Amen."
This recommending the dead to the mercy of God, is no
innovation of the court of Rome, but a constant usage of the
primitive Church. To justify this reformed Liturgy in this
point, I shall produce unexceptionable authority. To begin
with Tertullian. " Oblationes pro defunctis, pro natalitiis,
annuo die facimus," that is, they mentioned the names of the
deceased on the anniversary of their death in the praj^ers of the
eucharistic sacrifice. And here, this Father, recounting the
use of the cross, the ceremonies in baptism, &c., he adds,
Prayers for " Harum et aliarum huiusmodi disciplinarum, si leffem expos-
ge7ierai ciis- tules Scripturarum, nuUam mvenies : traditio tibi praetendetur
ciiurch!^ auctrix, consuetude confirmatrix, et fides observatrix," That
is, " If you demand a text of Scripture for these usages, you
will find none : the practice stands upon a bottom of tradition ;
258, ^^ i® confirmed by custom, and one generation follows it upon
Teituii. (le the credit of that which went before."
Miiit." The famous bishop and martyr St. Cyprian acquaints us,
fdrMs^'^"^ that one Victor had made Geminius Faustinus, a priest, a
point. guardian in his will. For this reason St. Cvprian gives orders
Non est quod 7, iiti ifi- ii-
pro dormi- there should be no prayer made lor hun at the solemnity or the
tioncpjus p„pl,j,v.;of
apud vosfiat eucnarist.
ohiatio, aut And here he lavs down this for a rule, that if any of the
deprecatio n • ^ o ^ ^ ^ -\ • • 1 • 1 -ii
uiiquano- laitliiul sliould uommate a clergyman m their last will and tes-
''ccdesiT ^^ tament for any guardianship or civil trust, his name should not
jreqxientetur. j^g mentioned at the eucharistic sacrifice, nor any recommenda-
Cvprian, ^ .
Epist.^66. ^ tory prayer for his repose put up for him at God's altar. His
words are these : " Non ofiferetur pro eo, nee sacrificium pro
dormitione ejus celebraretur, neque enim apud altare Dei
meretur nominari in sacerdotum prece qui ab altari sacerdotes
et ministros voluit avocari^"
The apostolical constitutions, an authority of the third cen-
tury, as hath been observed, shall appear next. Amongst
these constitutions this prayer occurs :
' A very remarkable instance of rigid discipline.
Edit. Parael.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 289
" Let us pray for our brethren departed in the faith of Christ, edward
' That the most merciful God, who has received the spirits of the v \^ ,
deceased, would forgive all their voluntary and involuntary fail-
ings, and that, being restored to the divine favour they may
have a place assigned them in the region of the blessed, in the
bosom of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the company of those
where pain and sorrow and dissatisfaction have no place,'" &c.
In the next chapter there is an order for solemnizing the Constit.
funeral of the dead with divine service: psalms, prayers, and lib. 8. c. 41.
lessons, being appointed for this purpose. The anniversary of
the deceased is likewise ordered to be kept ; but then all these
friendly offices of the Church are only serviceable to " those
who lived well; for as to wicked people, if charitable distribu-
tions were never so great on their account, they would receive
no benefit by them." ibid.
To proceed : St. Ambrose, in his funeral oration for the ^^^' ""'
emperor Valentinian, speaking of this prince and his brother
Gratian, has these words : " Beati ambo, si quid mese orationes Gratian was
valebunt : nulla dies vos silentio prseteribit : nulla inhonoratos
vos mea transibit oratio : nulla nox non donatos aliqua precuni
mearum contextione transcurret : omnibus oblationibus vos
frequentabo." That is, " If my prayers can prevail, neither of
you shall be unhappy : no day shall drop you out of my memory :
I shall be sure to give you a regard in every address to God
Almighty : the revolution of the night shall not be more con-
stant than my devotion upon your account : and your memory
shall never be omitted in the eucharistic oblation." Oiat.Funeb.
And in another funeral oration upon the death of his brother vdentin.
Satyrus, he commends his brothers soul to God Almiahty in l^"P- ^'^''•
these words : " Tibi nunc, omnipotens Deus, mnoxiam com-
mendo animarn ; tibi hostiam meam offero, cape propitius ac
serenus fraternum raunus, sacrificium sacerdotis."
St. Chrysostom, describing the qualifications of a priest, and to
what degrees of innocence and virtue he ought to be furnished,
tells us, amongst other things, that " by his office he is a
mediator for the universe : that he intercedes with the Al-
mighty in behalf of all mankind, and begs the divine favour not
only for the living, but the dead." DcSacerdot.
St. Austin, in his epistle "De Cura pro Mortuis Gerenda,"
affirms, it was the custom of the universal Church to pray for
the dead : upon this assertion he proceeds to reason in defence
VOL. V. u
290
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Universa
pro Defunc-
tis Ecclesia
suppHcaie
consuevit,
&c. August.
dc Curapro
Mortuis Ge-
reud. Edit.
Basil.
Goar, Eu-
cliologion.
Hittorpius.
Cassander
Liturgica,
&c.
Bona, Rer.
Liturg.
Mabilloa
de liiturg.
Galilean.
Thomasius
Codic.
Sacrament.
The inoffcn-
siveness of
the practice.
De Cura pro
Mort.
Gerend.
Btuxr's
d^ections
considered.
of the usage. " In the Maccabees," says he, " we read of
a sacrifice offered for the dead. But if we had nothing of this
kind to plead, the custom of all Christendom is a considerable
authority ; and thus to insist on matter of fact, we find the
recommending the dead every where makes part of the priest's
devotions at the holy altar."
By the way, though we have good reason to reject the Macca-
bees from being any part of the inspired writings, yet the testi-
mony of the author as to matter of fact, is unexceptionable enough.
To proceed : in the Liturgies of St. Chrysostom and St. Basil,
in the old Gallican and Mozarabic missals, in the Ordo Ro-
manus, and in almost all the rest cited by Cassander, we meet
with prayer for the dead : the form, though somewhat shorter,
is much the same with those in the Apostolical Constitutions.
These authorities, though not so unquestionably ancient as the
preceding, are, notwithstanding, several of them printed from
manuscripts more than nine hundred years old.
This custom neither supposes the modern purgatory, nor
gives any encouragement to libertinism and vice : not to the
latter, for St. Austin with the Apostolical Constitutions affirais,
that unless a man dies qualified, that is, unless he has lived
tolerably well, he cannot receive any assistance from the prayers
of the living. That the ancient Church believed the recom-
mending the dead a serviceable office, we need not question ;
otherwise, to what purpose was it so generally practised ? The
custom seems to have gone upon this principle, that supreme
happiness is not to be expected till the resurrection : and that
the interval between death and the end of the world, is a state
of imperfect bliss. The Church might therefore believe her
prayers for good people departed, might improve their condi-
tion, and raise the satisfactions of this period.
It is probable likewise, the ancients believed, that where a
man was regular and pious in the main, some lesser failings
might not be accounted for ; upon this score, and that some of
the rigours of the last judgment might be abated, and some
faults, for which they might otherwise suffer in the conflagra-
tion, be passed over, — upon these grounds, I say, this usage
seems to be founded.
Bucer"'s objections against this practice seem short of satis-
faction. He m-ges this text of St. John : " He that hears my
word, and believes on him that sent me, has everlasting life,
3
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 291
and shall not come into condemnation." He likewise cites a edward
passage from the Romans, where it is said, " Whatsoever is not v Z^^ /
of foith is sin." ]3ut neither of these texts affect the primitive i°^'"'''."i-^
'^ Kom.xiv.23.
practice. For first, the ancients suppose those, whom they
remembered in their devotions, in a safe condition, and that
" they were passed from death to life," and were in no danger
of " coming into condemnation." His other text, " that what-
soever is not of faith is sin," is no more serviceable than the
former. However, he argues from it thus : that nothing can
be done in faith, without an express warrant from Scripture,
or what stands upon a conclusion evidently inferred from some
inspired text ; but prayer for the dead stands upon neither of
these grounds, and therefore ought to be waved. Buccr,
But the argument seems to proceed stronger the other way: ^vi"^'^^an.
for since prayer for the dead is no where condemned in Scrip- P- •407,40'8.
ture, the authority of the Church appears a very good reason 259.
to remove scruples, and settle the persuasion of the lawfulness
of the thing ; which is the meaning of that place in St. PauFs
epistle to the Romans. To this purpose, St. Austin tells us,
" Quod universa tenet ecclesia nee conciliis institutum, sed
semper retentum est, non nisi authoritate apostolica traditum,
rectissime creditur." That is, " Whatever is held by the universal De Baptism.
Church, and always observed without being settled by any con- natist^ ]ib°'4.
ciliary decree, is rightly believed an apostolical tradition." And "^^P- ^^•
when we have Bucer, Luther, and Calvin of one side of the ques-
tion, and St. Austin and the universal Church on the other, it
is no great difficulty to discover the casting of the balance.
There is another text urged in favour of Buccr's opinion,
" Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth :
yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; and
their works do follow them." But this place amounts to no Rev. xiv. 13.
censure, either of the primitive practice, or the reformed
Common Prayer-book before us ; for it is supposed, both by
the ancients and the office last mentioned, that the dead are
discharged from the fatigues of this life, that their works fol-
low them, and that they are happy as to the main ; however,
it doth not follow from hence but that their condition may be
improved, and that they may be served in some measure by the
assistance of the living. And thus far I have endeavoured to
vindicate our first reformers, in retaining the usage of praying
for the dead.
u2
292 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- I have already observed, prayer for the dead does not imply
Abp.^amt. purgatory ; from whence it follows, that though the Church of
^^g"^ England condemns the Romish doctrine of purgatory, we can-
not from thence infer her dislike of prayer for the dead.
Whether or no the petition in the present Litany, " Remem-
ber not. Lord, our offences, nor the offences of our forefathers,"
&c. does not reach the deceased, is a question : there is like-
wise a prayer in the burial office, which seems to sound to this
sense'. Now where the Church of England has left her mean-
ing doubtful, I humbly conceive the greatest honour we can do
her, is to interpret her to a conformity to the primitive practice.
If it is said the second book of homilies declares against
Homilies Playing for the dead : that these homilies are mentioned with
concerning commendation in the thirty-fifth article: the Church, there-
fore, by implication, seems to condemn prayer for the dead ;
— to this it may be answered.
First. That this homily is principally levelled against the
doctrine of purgatory, maintained in the Church of Rome.
And to make the most of this discourse, the arguments pretend
to go no farther than the insignificancy of such applications ;
the homily does nowhere assert them dangerous or unlawful.
Secondly. The Church of England's affirming the homilies
Article 35. Contain a godly and wholesome doctrine, falls short of vouch-
ing every passage in this collection. The homilies may be a
good body of instruction as to the main ; without being every
where exact in the argument, and demonstrative throughout
the whole book. And how happy this homily concerning
prayer has been in representing St. Cyprian, St. Chrysostorae,
and St. Augustine upon this subject, I shall leave the learned
reader to consider.
If it is objected on the other side, that since the Church of
England has not thought fit to speak out, but left her meaning
questionable upon this head ; therefore it is most prudential to
go over to the Church of Rome, where this part of primitive
practice is plainly continued ; — to this I answer.
First. That since the Church of England has left her mean-
ing doubtful, does it not follow from hence, that her members
may construe her to which side of the question they please ?
Have they not the liberty, upon this ground, to remember
' Collier probably alludes to the passage wherein we pray, " that all who are departed
in the true faith may have perfect consummation and bliss," &c.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 298
their deceased friends in their devotions or not, as their con- EDAvard
science shall give them leave ? Where the point is undecided, ^ ^ — >
what should hinder them from extending the communion of
saints to the state of separation, and enlarging their charity
to the Church in the other world ? There is no need, there-
fore, of deserting upon this score.
Secondly. We should consider the difficulty of the terms
which will be required. That, for instance, we must own a
supremacy, 'jure divino,"* and founded on succession from St.
Peter ; we must submit to communion only in one kind for the
laity ; to transubstantiation and adoration of the host ; to
worship of images, extending the canon of Scripture, and
taking in part of the Apocrypha. Now these, to mention
nothing farther, are shocking conditions : supposing the Church
of England was chargeable with the omission of a primitive
usage, which is more than I affirm ; granting this the case, it
is much more eligible to adhere to her, than part with her
communion upon so remarkable an exchange \
To go on with the Common Prayer-book : at the Burial of Communion
the Dead, there is an order for the Communion : I shall only "' "'^^ *'
mention what is particular to the occasion. First, the forty-
second psalm is said by way of introite. The Collect is now
used at burials ; it begins thus : " O merciful God, the Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is the resurrection and the life,"
&c. The Epistle is taken out of the first of the Thessalonians,
verse the thirteenth, and the Gospel is the sixth of St. John,
beginning at the thirty-seventh verse, and ending at the fortieth.
Receiving the holy eucharist fasting is not without precedents
in the primitive Church, as appears by the forty-fourth canon of
the council of Carthage. By the canon it is decreed, " that
the sacrifice should be offered, that is, the holy eucharist re-
ceived fasting, excepting on Maundy Thursday : that at all
other times of the year, when bishops or any other persons
were buried in the afternoon, if the persons officiating had
eaten anjlhing that day, the deceased should be recommended
to the mercy of God only by prayer, that is, there shoidd be
no communion." Bevcridg.
Upon this canon, the learned bishop Beveridge cites a pas- J^!|"^J','^'
sage of St. Austin to prove the custom of recommending the vol. i.p.o67.
' Our author's arguments in favour of praying for the dead are so far ingenious and
plausible, if not sound, as to have gained over many considerable writers to his view of
the question.
294 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- dead to God Almighty upon such occasions. Part of it is to
Abp. Cant, the same sense with the testimony ah-eady alleged from this
Au~usr~dc' father, only here St. Austin adds, " that the sacrifice of the
Verb. Apost. holv cucliarist was offered in their behalf," for a more effectual
Seim. 3-2. . ^ . '
Paiidcc, mtercession.
voT^p 207 When queen Elizabeth's Common Prayer-book was trans-
Tkis office lated into Latin, in the second year of her reign, this order for
t/ie Latin a Communion is put into that Burial-office ; and that it was not
^of'quelT'^ done by mistake or clandestine practice, appears by her ma-
ElizahetiLs iesty's proclamation : " Peculiaria qusedara in Christianorum
Common o • •• i it- • •
Prayer- fuucnbus ct gxcquus dccantauda adjungi prjecipmius, statuto
^V^. de ritu publicarum precum anno prime regni nostri promulgato,
in contrarium non obstante ;" that is, some particular ob-
servances at funerals we have commanded to be used, the Act
for Uniformity, set forth in the first year of our reign, notwith-
standing. Thus, by the way, the queen, even in matters of
religion, makes no difficulty to overrule the legislature, and
L'Estrange, dispense witli an act of parhament. And by this proclama-
Divine Of- tion WO see the two universities, for whom this translation was
fices, p. 303. ciiiefly intended, had the liberty of a communion at burials,
if they thought fit.
Distribution Farther. It may not be improper to observe, that distribu-
'funemk^ "^^ tious of charity at burials was customary through all queen
Id. p. 304. Elizabeth's reign. The relief of the poor, was anciently thought
no unserviceable office to the person deceased ; as the reader
may observe from the Apostolical Constitutions above cited-
To this purpose we have another testimony from St. Austin,
quoted by the learned Beveridge. " Cum vero eorum commen-
dandorum causa opera misericordise celebrentur, quis eos dubitet
August, de suffi'agari, pro quibus orationes Deo non inaniter allegantur ?"
Serm. 3i^ The Purification of Women stands next to the Burial Office.
Pandec. ^he wouiau cliurched is to offer her chrisom, and other custom-
Canon.
vol. 2. ary offerings.
^" ' Before I proceed farther, I shall briefly observe, that in the
Communion Office of this first Heformed Liturgy, the Conse-
cration Prayer invokes the descent of the Holy Ghost; the
words are these : " And with thy Holy Spirit and word, vouch-
safe to bless and sanctify these thy gifts and creatures of bread
and wine, that they may be unto us the body and blood," &c.
The invo- rpj-^jg prayer for the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the
cution Of the l j ^ ^ j i-
descent of cousccrated elements, is another ancient usage : for instance,
Ghost^^ it forms part of the Liturgies of St. Chrysostome and St.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 295
Basil : it is in the Gallican Liturgy and the Ordo Romanus, EDWARD
and in most of the rest mentioned by Cassander. And to go > L_ ,
higher in antiquity, we find it in the ApostoHcal Constitutions.
The order in which the words stand is verj' remarkable : for
in the Consecration I*rayer, after the priest has pronounced
these words ; " This is my body which is broken for many, for Constitut.
the remission of sins. This is my blood which is shed for iib'"8."e! 12.
many, for the remission of sins :" after these words, which the
Church of Rome supposes make a mysterious change in the
elements ; after these words, at some distance, this prayer
follows : " Vie beseech thee that thou wouldest favourably
look upon these gifts, and send thy Holy Spirit upon this
sacrifice, that this bread may be made the body of thy Christ,
and this cup the blood of thy Christ, that those \Aho partake
of it may be strengthened for good life,"" &c. Now this invo-
cation of the descent of the Holy Ghost, to make the elements
the body and blood of Christ, being spoken at some distance
after the words, pronounced by our Saviour at the institution
of this holy sacrament, it is plain the author of the Apostolical
Constitutions did not beheve the pronouncing the words, " This
is my body, and this is my blood," either trans- or consubstan-
tiated the bread and wine : for if our Saviour had been cor-
porally present, either by changing the elements into his body
and blood, or united to them by consubstantiation ; if this
effect, I say, had followed, upon pronouncing these words, " This
is my body," &c., to what purpose should the descent of the
Holy Ghost have been afterwards invoked to make the elements
the body and blood of Christ, when, according to the Roman
doctrine, they were so already in the most full and wonderful
sense imaginable ^ ?
This prayer for invoking the descent of the Holy Ghost, for
the purpose above-mentioned, stands much in the same order
in St. Chrysostome's and St. Basil's Liturgy, that is, it follows
the words of consecration, " This is my body," &c. Ooar.
To make one remark farther, the prayer of Consecration in ^'/]f}^j"°'
this first Reformed Liturgy, supposes the holy eucharist a eurinuyt
sacrificial oblation, as hath been sufficiently proved in a late Tiic Pro-
learned tract. The calling the consecrated elements a sacri- ol'f'*,*-!^^ ;
tice, is altogether agreeable to the language of the primitive ^^^ i^"b
This argument is well woilliy attcutioii and examination.
296
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Eucharist,
p. 93, 94.
Concil.
vol. 1.
].. US, 149.
152.
Iren. lib. 4.
cap. 32.
Cap. 34.
Concil.
Nicen.
can. 14.
Concil.
Ancyian.
can. 8.
Concil.
Neocapsar,
can. 13.
Concil.
Gang. can. 4
Concil. Lao-
dicen. c. 19.
Pan dec.
Canon.
De Sacerdot
lib. 6.
Goar.
Eiicbolog,
Church. To cite some few authorities. Clemens Romanus,
in his first epistle to the Corinthians speaks thus : " All those
duties which our Lord has commanded us, ought to be per-
formed in proper time, order, and manner, and thus our obla-
tions and solemn devotions ought to be circumstantiated:"
Tag T£ TTpocT^opac Koi \eiTOvpyiag liriTeXdaOai. And a little
after it is said, " those who make their oblations at the time
prescribed by our Lord, are acceptable and happy :"'■' and at
some distance he continues, " We should be guilty of no small
crime, if we shovdd throw those out of their episcopal function,
who offer the gifts in a holy unexceptionable manner."
IreuEeus, who lived in the second century, is full to this
purpose. " Our Lord," says he, " reminding his disciples to
oifer to God first-fruits, took bread, and gave thanks, saying
this is my body : he also called the cup his blood, and so taught
the new oblation of the New Testament. This institution, the
Church receiving from the apostles, continues the same offering
every where ;" then citing the text of Malachi i. 5 — 7, and
12, he infers, the prophet has plainly signified, "that the
former people the Jews shall cease to offer, but notwithstand-
ing this, a sacrifice shall be offered to God in every place."
And a httle forward he speaks thus : " The oblation of the
Church, which the Lord hath commanded to be offered in all
places of the world, is accepted by God as a pure sacrifice."
And afterwards in the same chapter, " that not all sacrifices in
general are rejected, for there were oblations in the Old Testa-
ment, and there are now oblations under the New; there were
sacrifices amongst the Jews, and the Church has sacrifices as
part of the service performed to God Almighty."
To proceed. The Apostolical Constitutions calls the holy
eucharist a sacrifice in the place above-mentioned, and to the
same sense it is called an oblation by the Nicene, Ancyrane, and
Neocsesarean councils : to which we may add those of Gangra
and Laodicea. St. Chrysostome likewise calls it a " tremen-
dous sacrifice," and St. Cyprian frequently speaks the same
language ; and in the Liturgies of St. Basil and St. Chrysos-
tome, in conformity to the manner of expression used by the
Fathers, the holy eucharist is called an unbloody sacrifice,
■ which looks like strong evidence against the doctrines of trans-,
or consubstantiation.
To return. Those bishops, &c., who drew up the first
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 297
Reformed Liturgy, thought fit to give an account, why some EDVS'ARD
ceremonies were laid aside, and some continued. And here '^ -/-^ — '
they make a distinction between the ceremonies : some they momcs set
affirm were well formed in the institution, though upon the "*jf^Ye-"^
progress of time misapplied to superstition ; others were no tci'ied, and
better than the product of indiscreet devotion, and zeal without ' 261.
knowledge. These latter, in regard they served rather to make
the worship of God more unintelligible, and as it were overlaid
religion, were thought fit to be discharged ; whereas the cere-
monies of the first sort were retained, as a guard and ornament
to divine service. The compilers charged the contemptuous
neglect of the Church ceremonies, and breaking in upon the order
of authority, as a great crime. They say that the appointment
of things of this kind, belonged to the governors of the Church :
and that private men ought not to presume to draw models,
and make appointments for this purpose. They take notice that
some people are so much governed by whimsey and self-conceit,
that they are for recoining every thing, and nothing will please
them but M'hat is new : but, as they go on, to condemn any
thing, merely on the score of its being old, is a great sign of
folly. On the other hand, the circumstantials of religion
ought rather to be valued for their antiquity ; and to prevent
misapprehension, they give the people to understand, that the
ceremonies unabolished were kept on only for decency and
better edification, and not upon any opinion of their being
equal to God's law : they had likewise selected such, that were
neither dark nor unintelligible, but had light and perspicuity
enough to discover their meaning to a common capacity : for
this reason they were not so liable to abuse, as others of a
more mysterious appearance : and lastly, they pretend to pre-
scribe only to their own people, without any imputation upon
the different practice of other countries. And thus this
Common Prayer-book was finished, and stood prepared for the
civil sanction at the next session of parliament '. Common
Praycr-
' The peculiar interest and practical importance of Collier's disquisition on the - , .'.„
national Liturgy, especially to clcric:'l readers, will be generally acknowledged. Our
author haa treated the subject much more at large in his celebrated controversy with
Dr. Spinkes, which will be noticed hereafter. Meantime we shall borrow a very
accurate and extensive illustration of the remarks in the te.xt from a chapter of Dodd's
Church History, edited by Tierney : an article which, notwithstanding a few papal pre-
judices, throws much light on tlie liturgical reforms of this reign.
" While the ministry," says this Roman Catholic historian, " proceeded no farther
than ceremony and discipline in the alterations they made, a great many of the clergy.
298 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- And now a word or two concerning occurrences in the State.
Abp. Cant. And here I shall be very brief, in regard these reigns afford
though they wanted not zeal to support tlie cause of the old religion, yet thought it
prudence to sit down in quiet, imagining, perhaps, that there might be a superfluity and
an abuse of ceremonies, especially among the populace and ignorant sort of people; but
finding, by degrees, that there was a design in some persons to attack the discipline esta-
blished over the whole Church, and even to break into the creed of their ancestors, they
appeared very uneasy, publislicd several books in defence of the ancient faith, and
frequently challenged the opposite party to try the cause by disputation. But ' the
court, who, it is thought, might have something fartlier than religion in view, did not
think it advisable to venture the cause upon disputation, and rely wholly upon argu-
ments. They might be apprehensive, that, unless the disagreement between Rome and
England was carried to a wider distance, the breach might possibly be closed, and that
such an union might prove unfriendly to their Church estates. On the other hand, they
were not assured whether any farther alterations in doctrine and worship would be well
received. The minority of the prince was a circumstance of disadvantage ; and how far
the people would be passive under a new face of things was not easy to conjecture. To
guard against the worst, it was thought fit to he furnished with forces to awe the opposite
part}', and prevent them from giving disturbance; and, as an army was a seasonable pro-
vision, there wanted not a colour to raise it. A marriage (as hath been observed) was
agreed, in the late reign, between the young queen of Scotland and the present king;
but the Scots failed in their articles. The protector and the council, therefore, resolved
to bring them to reason. For this pui-pose men were levied, a fleet equipped, and the
veteran troops at Boulogne and Calais embarked for England. The protector likewise
had several regiments of Walloons and Germans in his pay : not that he had a better
opinion of their courage, but because he might believe them more ready to execute any
harsh service at home, if occasion required.'
" By these forcible methods, in conjunction •with several other motives, capable of
working upon the infirmities of human nature, the nation became more susceptible of
the impressions in favour of the Reformation ; so that, in a little time, the project was
set a-foot of a new liturgy, a new ordinal, with a collection of articles, canons, and
homilies, which were designed as a standard, both for doctrine and discipline. W'herefore,
in the year 1548, the second of Edward VI., a commission was granted by the protector
and council, to certain bishops and divines, to draw up a form of prayer, by way of
liturgy. The persons in commission were, the two archbishops, the bishops of London,
Durham, W^orcester, Norwich, St. Asaph's, Salisbury, Lichfield, Hereford, Westminster,
and Rochester. Those of this commission among the inferior clergy were. Dr. Cox,
Dr. May, Dr. Taylor, Dr.Haynes, Dr. Robertson, and Dr. Redman, all deans, excepting
Redman, who was master of Trinity-college in Cambridge. They pretended to work
upon the plan of the four rituals hitherto used in England : viz. those of Sarum, York,
Bangor, and Lincoln. When this work was completed, many months passed before it
obtained a legal establishment ; during which time many of the bishops and clergy made
use of the ancient liturgy, or mass, in Latin ; others took up the newone, which was well
concerted to carry on the interest of the Reformation. For no doctrinal point being
imposed directly by this new liturg}', this made a great many of the clergy conform to
it, who otherwise were great enemies to the reformed doctrine, and hitherto had gone
no farther than renouncing the pope's supremacy. By this means many were drawn,
unthinkingly, into the snare that was laid for them. For, by reconciling the clergy to
a liturgy, which carried a pretty good face, and varied very little, only in certain
omissions, from the Latin liturgy, the pill was swallowed with more ease. However, it
wiis f\ir from giving a general content. Catholics made their exceptions against it, both
as to the substance and manner. They alleged that it was a bold undertaking, to model
anew the liturgy of the universal Church ; that the omissions were suspected of a design
against the Christian sacrifice ; that it was a piece of presumption to affirm (as the act
specified) that it was carried on with the aid of the Holy Ghost. ' Some also censured
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 299
matter enough in the Church to entertain the reader. This EDWARD
summer the Enghsh garrison of Haddington made frequent ^ .^J
this provision of a common prayer, because it is said to have been composed by one
uniform consentmcnt ; and yet four of the bishops, who were in the committee for
drawing it, protested against the bill. These were the bishops of Nonvich, Hereford,
Chichester, and Westminster :' while others were in hopes it was only a temporary
scheme, to humour a set of men unreasonably disposed for novelties : as, indeed, a great
many were, who never rested till it was revised, and many ceremonies, which they
esteemed to be superstitious, entirely left out. The truth is, the compilers of this first
Common Prayer were so complaisant to the old religion as to retain several practices,
which some of their party thought to be inconsistent with the purity of the Gospel.
For instance, the cross was ordered upon the Iiead and breast of those that were
baptized ; as, also, upon the forehead of those that received confirmation. Tlie ceremony
of anointing was, for some time, kept up in baptism ; as also in extreme unction, if the
sick person demanded it. Prayer for the dead was retained as a part of the service, and
the liturgj' styled a sacrificial oblation. However, most of these and such like ceremo-
nies and practices were soon after discharged, accordingly as the reformers received new
lights, and a plausible turn was given to the whole affair. They pretended, that only
such ceremonies were discharged as were visibly superstitious, that darkened the Gospel,
and were cumbersome to religion; and that they retained such as guarded religion from
nakedness and contempt; there being a great deal of difference, said they, between the
gaudy attire of popery and the decent dress of the Reformation. But, to speak without
passion or prejudice concerning this point, it must be owned, that, although ceremonies
are not things of the greatest consequence, yet there may be both inconvenience and
danger in permitting every particular Church to act as they please upon these occasions.
There is sometimes a great connection between ceremonies and articles of faith ; inso-
much, that the former are, as it were, a comment upon the latter, for the instruction of
the ignorant, and to keep the mystery alive in their memory. Again, many cei-emonies
have been consecrated from the earliest times of Christianity for the perpetual use of
religion; which, it is to be supposed, are neither ridiculous nor superstitious. The
pretence of reforming and purging the Church from certain practices is only a stratagem
of the devil, who, in all ages, has stiircd up pretended zealots to attack the mystery
through the ceremony, and to lop off the branches only with a design to kill the tree.
Tliose that have refined upon the late Reformation afford us a proof of this observation.
The Church, by law established, has not given content in the matter of ceremonies.
The Dissenters still quarrel with their discipline, and rejiresent it as full of superstition;
and some have not been satisfied till they have stripi)ed religion of all its leaves and
branches, upon a pretence of making a thorough reformation, and adoring the Lord only
in spirit and truth.
" To leave tliis digression, and return to the account of the Liturgy or Common
Prayer ; it was first drawn up in the year 1548, and, though frequently made use of, yet
not enjoined till a proclamation came forth June 24th, 1549, ordering that no one, for
the future, should — so much as in private — make use of any other liturgy, and that the
service or mass in Latin should be laid aside. Soon after, it was established by act of
parliament, called the Uniformity Act, with severe penalties for non-compliance '. Every
clergyman, not making use of it in the church-service, was, for the first offence, to suffer
half a year's imprisonment, and forfeit a year's profits of one of his benefices ; tlie second
offence was deprivation, ipso facto, and imprisonment for twelve months; the third
offence was impiisonment during life. Thus the Common Prayer stood, from its first
establisiiing, anno 1549, till it was revised and altered in the year 1552. It was revised
and altered again under queen Elizabeth, anno 1559; again under king James I., in
1604; afterwards under king Charles IL, anno 1G62. Several alterations were made at
' There is an important error in this passage. The document here called a proclama-
tion, and said to have preceded the act of parliament, was in reality a letter from the
council to Bonner, and was written more than five uioutlis after the passing of the bill.
300 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [fart ii.
MER^' excursions, drove and burnt the neighbouring country, and
Abp. Cant, grew verj troublesome to the Scots. The governor, upon his
those timee, at tlio instance of the Dissenters ; and, lastly, they attenapted to have it
revised and corrected in the year 1689, but without bucccss. I will give all the particu-
lars as they fall in with the course of my history.
" The Common Prayer being thus established, the reformers still wiinted a standard
for doctrine, whereby they might appear, at least, to be united in one belief. To thia
purpose a kind of committee of divines, under Cranmer's direction, were ordered to draw
up a certain number of articles ; for, as yet, the tenets of the old and new religion were
so blended together that they made one confused chaos ; and though, outwardly, men
seemed to be under the same regulation, they were inwardly under a continual distrac-
tion, every one being at liberty to carve out a creed for himself: so that it is a diiBcult
matter to determine in what persuasion the generality of the people either lived or died,
in those struggling times of the Reformation. When the commissioners had gone
through their work, they presented the nation with a system of reformed doctrine, con-
taining forty-two articles; and it was expected that all, that were members of the
Reformation, should submit to them, as soon as they had the approbation of the king
and council, which they readily obtained. ' It is not altogether improbable,' says
Dr. Heylin, ' but that these articles, being debated and agreed upon by the said
committee, might also pass the vote of the whole convocation, though we find nothing
to that purpose in the acts thereof, which either have been lost, or were never registered.
Besides, it is to be observed, that the Church of England, for the first five years of
queen Elizabeth, retained these articles, and no others, as the public tenets of the
Church, in point of doctrine ; which certainly she had not done, had they been
commended to her by a less authority than a convocation.' However, it is certain they
never had a parliamentary establishment, and came forth only by royal authority, as they
were forged by the committee. Some difference is observable between these forty-two
articles and the thirty-nine articles of qiieen Elizabeth, which has occasioned some
contest among the reformers. I may, perhaps, have an opportunity of taking notice of
this matter in the course of this history. In the mean time I will proceed and give an
account of some other advances made by these reformers.
" Besides this regulation as to doctrine, several tilings were still wanting as to
discipline : for the Church, being now swallowed up by the State, and the canon law,
built upon the decrees of popes and councils, being rendered insignificant by the nation's
withdrawing itself from the usual jurisdiction, it was requisite that some sort of eccle-
siastical laws should be established that would answer the purposes of the Reformation.
This was thought of from the beginning of England's defection from the see of Rome,
and the embryo of a design was prepared in Henry VIII.'s reign ; but that prince's
death, and some difficulties that arose in the execution, retarded the project. Those
that were of Erastian principles judged the civil magistracy was qualified to make such
a provision, and that it was making backward steps in the Reformation to allow
a national Church a power of making laws, which they refused to a Church of nations.
However, the bishops and clergy were unwilling to appear insignificant upon this occa-
sion ; and, therefore, the matter was so compromised, that a certain number of their
body, jointly with some learned men of the laity, should compile a collection of laws for
the use of the Church ; and it was to be performed according to the scheme laid
in Henry VIII.'s reign, when it was decreed, by act of parliament, that thirty-two
commissioners, one half to be ecclesiastics, the other half laymen, were to finish the
said work in three years ; and, the mean while. Church affairs were to be managed by
occasional laws. The w^ording of these constitutions was left to a sub-committee of eight
persons : viz. Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury ; Thomas Goodrick, bishop of Ely,
Dr. Cox, the king's almoner; Peter Martyr; Dr. William May; Dr. Rowland Taylor:
to these were joined two laymen, John Lucas, and Richard Goodrick, esquires. And
then the polishing of the work was committed to two polite writers, sir John Clieek and
Dr. Haddon. The entire collection was completed anno 1552, under fifty-one titles
besides an appendix, ' De Regulis Juris.' It was called ' Reformatio Lcgum Ecclesiasti-
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 301
receiving a reinforcement of six thousand men from France, Edward
levied eight thousand Scots, and joining the foreign forces, v J ;
carum.' King Edward VI. happening to die soon after, this notable scheme was
knocked on the head, being never confirmed, cither by parliament or convocation ; and
the reformers, at this day, are at a loss for some such sort of a provision, as it appears by
the awkward and blundering proceedings of their spiritual courts, where they want
standing laws for their direction. I remit the reader to the book itself, if he is curious
to be informed of particulars, and shall only mention a few of the articles, which,
perhaps, will not be according to the taste of every reformer. For instance, by the third
article, apostates, and sucli as opposed Christianity in general, were to forfeit both life
and estate. The eighth article annulled marriages made without the consent of parents
or guardians. In the ninth article the Levitical degi-ees were explained with remarkable
severity. The tenth article allows of marriage after a divorce, in the case of adultery,
especially the party injured has this liberty : the woman, an adulteress, forfeits her
jointure ; the husband, an adulterer, is to return his wife's portion, and part with one-
half of his substance : and both parties, being guilty, are either to be imprisoned for
life or banished. MaiTiage might be annulled in all cases where the parties were
allowed to separate as to bed and board : viz. in attempts of poisoning, implacable
hatred, &c. The twenty-fifth article debars heretics from making wills ; also, those
under sentence of death, perpetual banishment, perpetual imprisonment, strumpets,
panders, libellers, and usurers, are declared to be under the same disability.
" Another thing the reformers went upon, was the ordination of their new ministry.
During the first and second year of Edward VI., it does not appear that any alteration
had been made in the ancient ordinal, or Roman pontifical, excepting the oath of
obedience to the bishop of Rome, which had been omitted ever since king Henry VIII.
assumed the spiritual supremacy. It was judged convenient, therefore, to set forth a
new ordinal, and an act of parliament passed to that purpose January 31st, 1550. The
book was drawn up by six bishops, and six others learned in the canon law ; but the
bishops of Worcester, Durham, Carlisle, AVestminster, and Chichester, dissenting from
the bill, and not concumng in other matters relating to the Reformation, were soon after
deprived. When this ordinal was examined, in the next ensuing reign of queen Mary,
it was declared to be insuflScient and invalid, as to the purposes of consecrating a true
ministry, both the bishops and parliament being of that opinion. The reasons, in
general, of its insufficiency, were an essential defect, both as to the matter and form of
the episcopal and sacerdotal orders. There was no anointing, — a ceremony always made
use of from the earliest tunes, without which ordination was doubted, and, according to
the common opinion, invalid. There was no porrection of instruments, another signifi-
cative ceremony, generally esteemed to be essential. But, what was still of the greatest
moment, there was no form of words specifying the order that was conferred ; and
particularly, no words or ceremony made use of to express the power of absolving or
offering sacrifice. For these, and several other reasons, which I have distinctly
mentioned in another place, all the orders confeiTcd according to this new ordinal were
looked upon by the Catholics, in queen Mary's reign, to be null and invalid. The
authority of the ordinal being previously established by act of parliament, it was
afterwards confirmed by another act, anno 1552, whereby the Common Prayer, lately
revised, received its approbation '.
" I will conclude this article with a word or two concerning certain homilies which
were ordered to be read piiblicly in all the churches. They were first designed to serve
instead of sermons, as it was pretended, to hinder preachers from running into
unseasonable excursions, and exasperating the opposite party. The first part of the book
of homilies was composed in Edward VI. 's reign, and contained twelve lessons; the
second part contained twenty-one lessons, and was not published till queen Elizabeth's
reign. Several divines of the Church of Engl.and do not look upon them as a standard
' Courayer and other writers, on the validity of the English ordinations, may serve
to refute the inuendoes of this passage.
302 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- composed of French and Germans, formed the siege of Hadding-
Ab|). Cant. ton. And here the Scotch nobiHty debated the point of trans-
^HmMiiiq^ porting the queen into France, and marrying her to the dauphin.
donbesieged. They were divided upon the question. One party suggested,
that the taking such measiu-es was the way to bring them under
the French power, and entail a perpetual war with England
upon the Scotch nation. They thought, therefore, the terms
offered by the English were not to be rejected ; that by this
proposal they should have the benefit of a ten years' truce,
without being embarrassed with any uneasy article during that
period ; that in case either the king of England, or their queen,
died within this interval, they were perfectly at liberty, and
might manage as they thought fit ; and whatever the event
might be as to this matter, they looked on time and leisure as
circumstances of advantage, and that precipitating matters
was most likely to make them miscarr}\
A. D. 1548. The other party, to which the earl of Arran, who was the
governor, inclined, opposed this motion, and insisted strongly
upon conveying the queen to France. This sentiment pre-
Tiw Scottish vailed. To execute the resolution, the French fleet weighing
?^e(l to" anchor at Leith sailed round the isles of Orkney, as if they
France. intended to return home that way ; and thus succeeding in
their enterprise, and standing clear of the English fleet, they
put into the port of Dunbritton^, took the queen on board, and
landed her in Bretagne : from whence she was honourably con-
veyed to the French court.
The garrison of Haddington being now hard pressed, a rein-
forcement of three hundred horse and a thousand foot were
sent, under the command of sir Robert Bows and sir Thomas
Palmer. Godwin mounts these recruits to two thousand. But
whatever their number was, they miscarried in the attempt,
Aug. 20. fell into an ambush, and were almost cut off" to a man. Not-
withstanding this misfortune, the besieged did their duty with
of their doctrine : first, because they ^Tere composed by unknown persons ; and, again,
they cannot allow of certain assertions advanced by the authors, viz. the demolishing of
images, fixing idolatry upon the Church of Rome, and the doctrine of passive obedience
to the civil government. ' And therefore,' says Fuller, ' such use these homilies as an
upper garment, girting them close unto, and casting them from them, at pleasure.'
Others among the reformers insist upon the orthodoxy of these homilies ; and, to this
purpose, allege the thirty-fifth article of the Church of England, which declares that the
books of homilies do contain a godly and wholesome doctnne. Now, whether this
exi)ression does extend to all or only to part of those homilies, is left to the reader's judg-
ment.
■ Dunbritton, alius Dunbarton.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 803
great resolution, and defended the town till the earl of Shrews- ED ward
buiy appeared with a body of sixteen thousand men. And now v _^ ,
the French quitted the siege, and drew off in good order ; on
the other hand, the English general, after he had supplied the
town with ammunition and provisions, countermarched to Ber-
wick. (^Mv.,
Aiinal.
The enemy, perceiving Haddington was not to be recovered Stow's
by force, applied to stratagem. To this purpose, Dessie, the The Emjiish
French general, imagining the garrison might think themselves ^'^^^ fnwar
secure, upon the score of the siege being lately raised, made a «''* Scot-
night march with some detached regiments, and appearing
before the place at break of day, surprised an outwork, killed
the watch, and had entered the town had it not been for the
discharge of a cannon, which, being fired tlu'ough the gate, cut
off several of his men, disheartened the rest, and made them
retire. This cannon is said to have been discharged by a
French deserter, who had reason to expect rough treatment if
his countrymen had succeeded. The English garrisons of
Hume and Fas Castle were not so fortunate as that of Had-
dington.
At Hume, the enemy, who understood the ground, climbed
the rock on the side opposite to the castle ; and thus killing
the centinels (who, trusting to the strength of the place, were
negligent in their duty), made themselves masters of the fort.
As for Fas Castle, it was lost in this manner. The governor
summoned the neighbom-ing peasants to furnish him with corn
by such a day. Upon this occasion the enemy surprised the
fort. The Scotch, on pretence of supplying the gamson, sent
their soldiers in the disguise of countrymen ; these men,
tlu-owing down their burthens at the gate, killed the centinels,
and giving the signal to a reserve near at hand, carried the
place.
The English were likewise somewhat unfortunate in what
what was attempted by their fleet.
The lord admiral Seymour commanded in the expedition ;
he landed first in Fife, at St. IMinins, and afterwards in the
Mernis, at Montrose ; but at both places he was forced to
retire, and re-embark his men with considerable loss.
In the beainninnp of autumn, the earl of Rutland marched to
Haddington, with three thousand Germans, together with some
English forces levied in the north. This general found the
304
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
262. '
October 1,
A n act to
make the
inarriaqe of
priests lato-
/ul.
Statutes at
Large.
Vide Bp.
Burnet,
pt. 2. p. 8
Eccles. Hist
p. 191.
keeping the town impracticable, without a considerable anny
upon the spot ; for the neighbouring country being wasted,
there was a necessity of foraging at a great distance, and by
consequence there must be a strong convoy to guard what was
gotten. For this reason he razed the fortifications, burnt the
town, and brought off the garrison and artillery to Berwick.
This is assigned to the next year by Buchanan, but Godwin
places it to October this year.
To return to England : the parliament met on the 24)th of
November. This session had begun on the 15th, in October,
but the plague being then in London, occasioned this farther
prorogation. The first bill relating to the Church, was to make
the manying of priests lawful : when it was brought into the
house of Lords, the bishops of London, Durham, Norwich,
Carlisle, Herefoi'd, Worcester, Bristol, Chichester, Llandaff ;
and the lords Morley, Dacres, Windsor, and Wharton, dis-
sented.
The preamble sets forth, " that it is to be wished the clergy
would live single, that they might be more at leisure to attend
the business of their function ; but since it is found by experi-
ment, that there are greater inconveniences another way, and
that they are left at liberty by God's law ; for these reasons it
is enacted, that all canons, constitutions, &c. which prohibited
the marriage of the clergy, shall be utterly void. And that no
spiritual persons shall be liable to any punishment or forfeiture,
upon the account of their marriage." In this statute there is a
clause, that no person should have the liberty of marrying
without conforming to the ceremonies and orders, set forth in
the Book of Common Prayer, and Administration of the Sa-
craments, &c. From whence it appears, the bill concerning
the Common Prayer was passed into a statute, before that
relating to the marriage of priests.
This act concerning the marriage of the clergy, went no
farther than a permission.
To make the provision entire, we shall meet with another
act in this reign for legitimating their children ; but of that
afterwards. That the clergy had the liberty of marriage, no
less than the laity ; and that neither the Scriptures, nor the
primitive Church, put them under any particular restraint, I
have proved at large in the first part of this work.
However, for several centuries before the reformation, the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 305
clergy were obliged to celibacy, and particularly those inEDWARO
England, were under a solemn engagement. It is therefore, a > _^ ,
mistake to affirm, " they were not by any vow precluded from ^I'^'f^^f,
marriage," for by a canon of the council of Winchester, held priraid}/
under Lanfrank, those who were ordained priests, or deacons, ij,.fore the
had a form prescribed them for renouncing matrimony. tim'^"'^
As to the charge of the licentiousness of the priests, it is to Bi'.Burnct,
be hoped the histoinan has set it too high. The greatest Spdman's"
blemish of this kind dra\\Ti upon the clergy before the reforma- ^.^j'^o p. li
tion, was their entertaining women under the character of ??>" "y^''-
concubmes : for this practice, they had a license from their Bp. Burnet,
bishop. This liberty had an unreputable appearance, to ^' "^'^' '
strangers especially, and had the engagement been no better
than the name, would have deserved the hardest censure. But
these women, notwithstanding they were somewhat coarsely
distinguished, were for the most part their wives, though the
canons which forbad the clergy to marry, would not allow them
the credit of being so called : the bishops, who were well ac-
quainted with their conduct, gave them licenses for this pur-
pose, and by consequence dispensed with their vow. This, it
is probable, they thought no great stretch of authority, consi-
dering the prohibition was only a point of ecclesiastic disciplhie,
and an abridgment of latter ages. That this was the case of
the AVestern Church, we are informed by the learned Cassander
and others. What reason then have we to think the English ^^"^u^'^'-
clerg}^ should manage with less sense or conscience, than those
of their order in other countries ? We shall have no reason to
fasten this imputation upon them, if we consider that several
constitutions of our later provincial councils, are levelled against
the clandestine marriages of the clergj'. These constitutions
were made out of ceremony to the present discipline, and to
keep the canons in countenance, but were seldom or never put Hcfcncc of
in execution. To put tliis matter beyond doubt, archljishop Marriages,
Parker, who has treated this subject at large, relates, that ^^|".'"'" ^.^
those called concubines to the English clergy, were many of "io>is An-
them lawfully married. Tlius, to use his own words, "• There pubi'isiied
be no small ai-guments that some bisliops, and the best of the [l;^si,'o"^'*'
clergy hving within the memory of man did continue ; and i>iker,
elsewhere, divers of the clergy lived secretly with wives, and insertions,
provided for their children under the names of nephews, and Harm' ^"^^'
other men's children ; in which manner, lived Bonifacius, arch- 1'- '''^•
VOL. V. X
306
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN-
MKR,
Abp. Cant.
All persons
prohiljited.
Fuller's
Ch. Hist.
book 7.
p. 31!8.
Alt act for
an uni-
formity of
prayer and
administra-
tion oftlie
sacraments.
263.
bishop of Canterbm-y, and other bishops of old days, and some
also of late days, though all the world did not bark at the matter."
To proceed : to silence the cavils, and make way for the
better reception of the Common Prayer, a proclamation was
issued out a little before the sitting of the parliament, to bar
the use of the pulpit throughout the kingdom : and thus, those
preachers who were licensed before, had an embargo laid upon
them. Part of the proclamation runs thus :
" His majesty does inhibit as well the said preachers so before
licensed, as all manner of persons whosoever they be, to preach
in open audience in the pulpit, or otherwise, by any sought
colour or fraud, to the disobeying of this commandment, to the
intent that the whole clergy in this mean space, might apply
themselves to prayer to Almighty God, for the better achieving
of the same most godly intent and purpose, not doubting but
that also his loving subjects in the mean time, will occupy
themselves to God''s honour, with due prayer in the Church,
and patient hearing of the godly homilies, heretofore set forth
by his highnesses injunctions unto them, and so endeavour
themselves, that they may be the more ready, with thankful
obedience to receive a most quiet, godly, and uniform order,
to be had throughout all his said realms and dominions,"" &c.
The Act for the Uniformity of Divine Service, &c. takes
notice in the preamble, "that besides the distinct offices of
Sarum, York, Bangor, and Lincoln, there had lately been other
different forms of common prayer used in cathedral and parish
churches, and that the holy communion, and other sacraments
of the Church, had likewise been administered with diversity of
ceremonies. That the king and his council had endeavoured
to put a stop to this ununiform manner, but without success.
That therefore, to provide a more effectual remedy, his majesty
has appointed the archbishop of Canterbury, with several others
of the most learned bishops and divines, to draw up an office
for all the parts of divine service : that in doing this, they were
to have a regard to the direction of holy Scriptm'e, and the
usages of the primitive Church : that the performance enjoined
the said bishops and divines, was now finished by the aid of the
Holy Ghost, and delivered to his highness. It is therefore
enacted, &c. that no other book of divine service shall be used
in any cathedral or parish church, or other place within his
majesty's dominions. And if any parson, vicar, or other spiri-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 307
tual person, shall refuse to use this Common Prayer-book, or Edward
officiate with any other form or ceremonies, or shall preach or ^ J ,
speak any thing in derogation of the said book, he was to for-
feit a year's profit of one of his preferments, and suffer six
months'* imprisonment for his first offence. To suffer imprison-
ment for a whole year, and be deprived ipso facto of all his
spiritual promotions for the second ; and for the third offence,
to be imprisoned during life."
The statute sets forth farther : " That if after the feast of
Pentecost next coming, when the act was to inure ; if after
this period, the Common Prayer-book should be ridiculed or
burlesqued in any plays, ballads, or lampoons, or any parson,
vicar, or other minister menaced, or otherwise prevailed with,
to officiate in any manner different from the rubric or form
prescribed by the said book, that then every such offender shall
forfeit ten pounds for the first time, twenty for the second,
and all his goods and chattels for the third, and suffer imprison-
ment during life." And here it is provided, " that every arch-
bishop and bishop, may at their pleasure sit upon the bench,
and join with the judges in the trial of such offences."
For the encouragement of learning, it is farther provided, A proviso
" that the universities may use a Latin, Greek, or Hebrew •{.e'^.^jV^!'"*'
translation of the said Common Prayer-book, at discretion,
the Communion-office only excepted."
It is likewise provided, " that all and singular lords of the
parliament for the third offence above-mentioned, shall be tried
by their peers," Since therefore bishops, as sir Edward Coke Coke's in-
makes no scruple to grant, are lords of parliament, they are foi'' g?.''*' '
evidently by this statute to be tried by their peers.
The last proviso I shall mention, " makes it lawful for all
men, as well in churches, chapels, oratories or other places,"
to use openly any Psalms, or prayer taken out of the Bible, at
any due time, not letting or omitting thereby the service or
any part thereof mentioned in the said book, 2&3Edw.{).
This proviso was thrown in, as it is thought, to countenance ^jj//,^^^^,.
the Psalms proj(!cted to be turned into verse, and to allow the '/«; '«<- df
use of them in churches, for we are to observe, these singing ?« metn.
Psalms, as they are called, were very much the inclination of
the reformed.
Singing of psalms and hymns, we find recommended by the
Apostles St. Paul and St. James, and it was practised both
X 2
308 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- privately, and at church, in the earhest ages of Christianity.
Abp. Cant. Thus Phny, in his account he gives of the Christians to the
Epiics.TT" emperor Trajan, relates, they used to meet early at the day
James V. appointed, and sing a lijinn to Christ. " This hymn," he ob-
serves, "they sung ' secum invicem :'" the meaning of which
phrase may be understood by the way of psalmody in St.
Basil's time. This Father tells us, that it was every week the
jwimUive * common custom for the people to go to church before day ;
andffeneral ■yvhere after having begun the service with confession, they
custom. . . ' .'
proceeded to singing of psalms. And here the congregation
Basil dividing into two parts, sung by turns. Sometimes one of
ad'cicr. them whose office it was, set the psalm, as we call it, and the
Eccies. j.gg^ sunff after him.
JNeocses. o
Socrates will have it, that the famous St. Ignatius brought
in the alternate way of singing. This Father, as the historian
Socrat. reports, had seen a vision of angels sing a hymn to the blessed
lb. {>. c. . Trinity, which was the reason of his recommending this man-
ner to his Church of Antioch.
And thus the precedent of this celebrated martyr grew up
to a general usage. Socrates observes farther, that St. Chry-
sostom introduced this way of singing psalms by turns, into
Constantinople : that he did it to counterwork the Arians,
who endeavoured to recommend their heresy by compositions
sunff in this manner.
The learned Valesius, in his notes upon Socrates, seems to
be at a loss where this historian had his authority, with respect
to Ignatius. " For it is certain," says he, " that Flavianus
and Diodorus, who lived in the reign of Constantius, were the
first who broke the choir into two divisions, for singing the
psalms by way of antiphony, and that the custom beginning
Theodovct. here, spread to all other parts of Christendom \"
J. 24. ^ ' "' Thus the Psalms were sung by turns, by all the people in
the church of Milan, when St. Ambrose was bishop, as we
Mabiiion may learn from this Father's Exposition upon the first Psalm.
de Cui^u* Walafridus Strabo observes, that the famous Hilarie, bishop
Gallican. gf Poictiors, composcd several hymns : that pope Gelasius did
the same in imitation of St. Ambrose : and that Damasus ordered
Hittoi-p. the Psalms should be sung in all churches and monasteries.
P; '^^J- . As to the church of Milan, St. Austin relates, "• that when
Coniession, ' '
lib. 9. c. 7.
' Probably the antiphony applied rather to the Hebrew parallelisms explained by
Lowth, than to the vulgar division of verses.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 309
the empress Justina drew a persecution upon St. Ambrose, ED\vard
because she could not make him bend to the Arian heresy ; ^ ^ — '
when this storm haj^pcned, the people watched all ni^ht in the
church, with a resolution to suffer martyrdom with their bishop.
Now to relieve their spirits under this fatigue, and take off the
impression of the calamity, St. Ambrose ordered the Psalms
should be sung, according to the custom of the Eastern
Churches, and that this method continued, and prevailed in
most other places.
By a canon made at a synod under Gregory the Great, it
appears the singing of psalms in the Church of Rome was very
musical and affecting. And here it is hinted the choir did not
alway live so well as they sung \ Austin, though he declares >iabiilon,
his affections very much raised by the fineness of church music,
and that it gave him a very rapturous and refined pleasure : i^b"9'*c'''4'
yet in another place he seems almost afraid to trust his passions Confession,
with so moving a satisfaction, and therefore seems to prefer
the plainer method of singing pi'actiscd by Athanasius, in the 264.
church of Alexandria. This bishop ordered the Psalms should be
sung with a moderate inflection of the voice, and sound some-
what near common speaking. However, St. Austin seems to
say this rather out of excess of scruple than settled judgment ;
for in the same chapter ho tells us, church music is designed
for an assistance to human infirmities : that it recommends the
exercise of religion : that the sweetness of the notes takes hold
of the mind, and makes its way, where the bare repeating of
the woi'ds would scarcely enter : that sounds have a great
ascendant over our passions. And that when they are weU
tempered, and suited to the occasion, they have a serviceable
effect.
In Afric, and in all other Churches, excepting Spain, the
Psalms were sung at the stated hours, both for day and night ;
but in the Mozarabic offices, especially of later times, there is
no psalm in the Rubric either for vigils or vespers. M.iiiiiion,
To return home. At the beginning of the Reformation, ' ' ''"
David's Psalms were turned into verse, but extremely to the
disadvantage of the original. Hopkins and Stcrnhold were
much better men than poets. Their zeal made them over-
grasp their business, and venture \\'ithout skill or genius.
However, the taste of that age was not very nice, which made
them pass the better. But notwithstanding this allowance, the
' No uncommon charge against choirs.
310 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- management was thought defective in another circumstance ;
A! P R
Abp. Cant, that is, sincc many of the Psalms have a particular relation to
^ '^ ' DavicVs successes, and allude to customs and parts of history
not commonly understood, — since this is the case, some critics
would have had these omitted ; because where the meaning was
either dark, or the matter did not reach down to Christianity,
they could not be so serviceable to devotion ^
To conclude with this statute. Some censured this provision
of a Common Prayer, because it is said to have been composed
with one uniform agreement ; and yet four of the bishops who
were in the committee for drawing it protested against the bill.
These were the bishops of Norwich, Hereford, Chichester, and
Westminster. It is true these prelates were not satisfied with
every particular of the draught, but as to the main they agreed
with the rest. However, the few exceptions they could not
get over made them dissent from the whole.
The next statute relating to the Church is An Act for the
true Payment of Tithes. The preamble takes notice, that the
27 Hen. 8. ^wo statutes made in the late reign for this purpose were short and
32 Heii. 8. defective. To supply these omissions, it is enacted, " That all
An ad for manner of predial tithes shall be justly set out, as of right they
the true havc, and ouo;ht to have been paid. And that no person shall
payment of ' o ^ ti • i i • i i
titiws. from henceforth carry away any such or like tithes, which have
been paid within the said term of forty years, before he has
justly divided and set forth the tithe, or otherwise agreed for
the same tithes with the parson, vicar, or other owner, pro-
prietor, or farmer of the same tithes, under the pain and for-
feiture of treble value of the tithes so taken and carried away.
"It is also enacted, that any person to whom predial tithes
are due may lawfully, either by himself or his servant, view and
see the said tithes truly set forth, and carry them off without
molestation.
" It is farther enacted, that all persons that have beasts, or
any cattle titheable, feeding in any waste or common, where
the parish is not certainly known, shall pay their tithes for the
increase of the said cattle, to the parson, vicar, proprietor, or
farmers of the parish, where the owners of the said cattle dwell.
" And that all barren heaths, or waste grounds, (unless dis-
charged for the payment of tithes by act of parliament) which
shall be hereafter improved and turned into arable ground or
' This objection was mainly occasioned by their translating the Hebrew verb impera-
tively much oftener than the grammatical construction requires.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 311
meadow, shall, after seven years, pay tithe for the corn and Edward
hay growing upon the same." ^ ^ — '
There is likewise a clause for the payment of personal tithes.
And here " it is enacted, that every person exercising merchan-
dise, bargaining and selling, clothing, handicraft, or other art
and faculty, being such kind of persons, and in such places as
heretofore, within these forty years, have accustomably used to
pay such personal tithes, or of right ought to pay, (other than
such as have been common day-labourers) shall yearly at or
before the feast of Easter pay for his personal tithes the tenth
part of his gains, his charges and expenses, according to his
estate, condition, or degree, to be therein abated, allowed, or
deducted."
Then follows a proviso, " That tithe fish shall be paid as
formerly ; " and likewise that the act shall not extend to Lon-
don and Canterbury, " or any other town, that used to pay
their tithes by their houses."
As for the remedy, " the persons withdrawing their tithes
were to be sued in the ecclesiastical court, and the process
governed by the king's ecclesiastical laws ; and in case the
party condenmod does not obey the sentence, the ecclesiastical
judge is empowered to excommunicate him, and after forty
days to certify the excommunication to the king in his court of
Chancery.
" And if any party, after his being cast in the ecclesiastical
court, shall sue for a prohibition, and the suggestion proves
false by two witnesses, that then the party against whom the
prohibition is brought, shall, within six months after the grant-
ing the prohibition, have a consultation awarded by the king''s
judges, and recover double costs and damages, to be assessed
by the court, where consultation was granted ; for recovery of
which costs and damages, the party to whom they shall be
awarded may have an action of debt, by bill, plaint, or informa-
tion, in any of the king's courts of record." 2&3Edw.6.
As to predial tithes, the bill seems drawn in terms sufficiently '^^^' '
plain and decisive ; but the clause for those which are personal
looks dark and embarrassed. The deducting the expenses a dark and
according to the estate, condition, and degree of the party, lies "/"l^^'**^"*
ojien to cavil and exception.
Thus by the ambiguity of the terms, and the declension of
the spiritual courts, this last clause proved little beneficial.
312 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- Thus, the clergy in market towns, where there are no predial
Abp. Cant, tithes, have oftentimes but a precarious subsistence. And
' ' thus they lie under an unhappy temptation of speaking smooth
things, and complying too far with the humour of the people.
There is another act passed this parliament for the absti-
nence " from eating flesh upon any Friday or Saturday, or the
Embering-days, or in any day in the time commonly called
Lent, or on any other day as is, or shall be at any time here-
2&3Edw.6, after commonly reputed a fast-day."
'^''''' The preamble, in all probability drawn by some of the bishops,
sets forth, " that days and meats are, in themselves, all of the
same nature and quality as to moral consideration, and that
265. one has no inherent holiness above another. That the distinc-
ahstim{cl ^^^^ ^^ clean and unclean meats determined with the Mosaic
from eating law ; and that all sorts of diet may be lawfully used by Christians,
'riinis and provided this liberty is taken without running into excess and
daZ'^"'^''"^' contempt of authority. However, since divers of the king's
subjects have abused their improvement in knowledge, turned
epicures under better instruction, and broken the fasting-days
of the Church, with an uncustomary license, considering like-
wise that abstinence is serviceable to virtue, and helpful to sub-
due the body to the mind, it is therefore enacted," &c. Besides
these motives drawn from religion, there is a politic considera-
tion thrown in ; that is, by such abstinence from flesh, the
breed of cattle would be increased, and fishery and navigation
encouraged.
" For the first offence against this act, the forfeiture is ten
shillings, and ten days' imprisonment, during which imprison-
ment, the criminals are not allowed the eating any flesh. The
penalty for the second offence is the forfeiture of twenty
shillings, and twenty days' imprisonment, and so toiies quoties,
with abstinence from flesh all the time of their confinement."
This act is not to extend to any persons who either had or
should have a license from the crown. Those persons, like-
wise, of infirm constitutions, either upon the score of age or
sickness, women with child, or lying in, and all soldiers, are
likewise excepted. Those who eat flesh on St. Lawrence or
St. Mark's eve, and such as have heretofore been licensed by
the archbishop of Canterbury, are exempted from the penalty
of the statute.
Since the abstinence enjoined by this act goes chiefly upon
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 813
religious motives, it may not be improper just to observe, that edward
fasting has a natural tendency to reduce the senses, and main- v .^ >
tain the government of reason. The experiment of hunger is
a good expedient to refresh our compassion, and make us more
friendly to the indigent.
Abstinence is likev^'ise a good sign of humiliation, and a
suitable penance for excess and misbehaviour. It is an as-
sistant to devotion, and proper for times of solemnity and dis-
tress. Thus the Jews and Nine\ates fasted to avert public
calamities, and make their applications more acceptable to God
Almighty. Thus, in the New Testament, our Saviour foretold
his disciples should fast " when he was taken from them ;"
and elsewhere he lays down rules for this duty, and promises
a reward when it is rightly performed. Thus the apostles Matt. vi.
premised fasting to their imposition of hands upon St. Paul and
Barnabas, Acts xiii.
As to the Lent fast mentioned in the statute, it is in all The anti-
likelihood an apostolical usage. It is mentioned as a general ''Lenten fd^.
custom by Iren?eus, though as to the length of the time, Kcd^s'^'^''
whether this father meant forty days or forty hours is a ques- lib. 3. c. 24.
tion amongst the learned. However, in his letter to Victor,
bishop of Rome, he acquaints this prelate all the Churches
were not agreed about the length of the time. That some
believed themselves bound only to fast one day, some two
days, and some more. And thus far he is plainly intelligible.
Tertullian is full for the point, and tells us that Good Friday
was a public and general fast, for which reason the holy kiss
was omitted at the religious assemblies. Tcrtuii. dc
. . Orat c 14
In another tract he observes, that the Psychici or Catholics Advei-s.
held the interval between our Saviour's crucifixion and resur- ^*.^''^^- •=• ^^■
rection as a time of necessary abstinence \ These they inter-
preted the days in which the bridegroom was taken from
them, and thought themselves obliged to fast upon their an-
nual revolution. Thus the primitive Christians, as Tertullian Id- c. 2.
represents them, thought themselves indispensably bound to
fast on Friday and Saturday in the holy week. But their
l)iety made them go beyond this necessity of precept : for as
the same author observes, they extended their Lent by volun-
' Tertullian, when a Montanist, drew a wide distinction between pneuma and psi/c/ic,
— " spirit," and " soul." lie calls his Catholic (>|>poncnts " I'sychici," because he sup-
posed them incliued to the carnal and sensual life.
314 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- tcary discipline, and fasted some days before the bridegroom
Abp. Cant, was taken from them. Thus Origen, mentioning the self-
Id. c. isT^ denial and abstinence of the Christians, affirms the Christians
L''^"t'H spsnt forty days in their Lenten fasts.
10. J3y the fiftieth canon of the Laodicean council, held in the
fourth century, it is decreed, that people should be confined
to dry diet during the whole time of Lent. And this xero-
l^liaay^ or di-y diet, which was no better than bread, salt, and
Epiph. water, as Epiphanius relates, was not to be taken till the
Nof?i. ' ' evening. However, the Apostolical Constitutions relax a little,
Constit. and allow the eating of salad.
Ajmst. ]ib.5. j3y^ ^ Churches did not think themselves obliged to the
same rule, and therefore we find a considerable diversity both
as to time and degrees of abstinence. Socrates, who lived in
the fifth century, tells us, that at Rome they fasted three weeks
before Easter, excepting Saturdays and Sundays. That the
Christians in lUyricum, Greece, and Alexandria, began their
Lent six weeks before Easter, and called it a quadragesimal
fast. That others had a custom different from both the
former : they began their abstinence seven weeks before
Easter ; but then during this period they had abstinence and
liberty by intervals, and upon the v/hole fasted only five days
in three of the weeks. And here the historian wonders, that
since there was such variety in the length of their abstinence,
Socrat. they should all of them agree in callino- it a quadragesimal fast.
He continues to take notice, that they did not only vary in
the number of the days, but in other circumstances of the
discipline. Thus some forbore eating anything that had life ;
others fed upon no animals excepting fish ; some indulged
themselves farther, and furnished their table with fowl as well
as fish : they justified their practice by pleading, both these
kinds of animals were extracted from the same element, and
Gen. i. created out of the water. Other Christians managed \vith
gTeater restraints, and would not so much as allow themselves
any fruit or eggs. Some went still farther, and fed upon
nothing but dry bread, and some even thought this too much.
And, lastly, some having fasted until three of the clock, eat
anything that came in the way, Vvithout scruple and distinc-
tion. From this diversity of usage, the historian infers there
is no divine precept to state and determine the circumstances :
but as to these particulars, the apostles left every Church to
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 315
its liberty, that the merit of the disciphne might be raised by Edward
having more of choice and inclination. > '^ ,
This session a bill was put in for reinforcing the ecclesiastical 2^Q.
jurisdiction. The setting up the regale to an unusual pitch, in 'A^im'flr '
the late and present reifjn, had very much weakened the autho- '■<'"",""*^'i' . ,
rity or the ordmaries. People took advantage of this declen->'w/2rfiwj
sion in discipline, and broke out into libertinism and disorder. ' "^""^ '*'''■
Great complaints were made of the general dissolution of man-
ners ; but the clergy were disalDlcd from giving a check to this
mischief. They had nothing left them, in a manner, but their
rhetoric in the pulpit ; and here they are said to have declaimed
against vice with great courage and impartiality. They told the
people, that unless they reformed, some terrible vengeance
would quickly overtake them. But these discourses had Httle
effect; for the nation was grown almost incorrigible. The
temporal lords were jealous of reviving the jurisdiction of the
Church. They were unwilling to put the bishops in a condition
to suppress immorality, for fear, it maybe, they might be brought
under discipline, and abridged in their excesses. The plea i^i>- Burnet,
pt. — , t) yG
for laying the bill aside was, that the majority of the bishops
and clergy were still popishly affected ; that if power were put
into such men's hands, they might probably turn it against those
who abetted the reformation ;• and to make their severity pass
the better, disguise it under other pretences.
To go back a little. This year one John Champneys, of
Stratford-on-the-Bow, was convented before the archbishop of
Canterbury, sir Thomas Smith, Richard Cox, Hugh Latimer,
doctors of divinity, and several other persons commissioned by
the king, to examine and try the said Champney. He was
prevailed with to recant his tenets in the form following :
" I, John Champney, of Stratford, in the county of Middle- Champimfa
sex, of my pure heart and free will, voluntarily and sincerely '■'^""''"''°"-
acknowledge, confess, and openly recognize, that in times past,
I thought, believed, held, wrote, and taught, and presumptu-
ously in my books set forth in my name these errors, heresies,
and damnable o})inions following :
" ' First, that after a man is regenerate in Christ, he cannot
sin. Item, secondly, that T have defended the first said article,
granting that the outward man might sin, and the inxsard man
could not sin. Thirdly, that the Gospel hath been so much
persecuted and hated ever since the apostles' times, that no
3
316
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
Rcgist.
Cninmcr,
fol. 71.
Ibid.
A.D. 1548.
Regist.
Cranmer,
fol, 102.
man might be suffered to follow it. Fourthly, that godly love
never falls away from them which be regenerate in Christ,
wherefore they cannot do contrary to the commandment
of Christ. Fifthly, that it was the most principal of our
marked men's doctrine to make the people believe that there
was no such Spirit given to man, whereby he should remain
righteous always in Christ, which is a most devilish error.
Sixthly, that God does permit to all his elect people their
bodily necessities of all worldly things.' " That is, those who
call themselves God's elect, might quarter upon their neigh-
bour's fortune, and take any thing from him they thought they
had need on.
This recantation was sworn by Champneys, after which the
archbishop of Canterbury, with the rest of the commissioners'
consent, obliged him to swear to the conditions and penance
following.
" First. That the said Champneys shall not, by any means,
hereafter teach or preach, nor set forth in any kind, in print
or otherwise, any such books that should contain any manner
of doctrine without a special license thereunto of the king's
majesty, or some of his grace's privy council, first had and
obtained. Secondly, that the said Champneys, with all speed
convenient, and with all his diligence, shall procure as many of
his books as have passed forth in his name, to be called in
again and utterly destroyed, as much as in him shall lie.
Thirdly, that the said Champneys, on Sunday next, shall at-
tend upon the preacher at St. Paul's Cross all the time of the
sermon, and there penitently stand before the said preacher
with a faggot on his shoulder."
" Deinde dictus Johannes Champneys, Reginaldus Mohun de
Cornubia Generosus, et Laurentius Gierke de parochia White
Chapel civitat. London Barber, recognoverunt se debere
domino nostro regi quingentas libras currentis monetae Anglias,
sub conditione sequenti :" viz. if the said Champneys shall per-
form the said penance enjoined as is aforesaid, to be done on
Sunday next in manner and form before declared, that then
this recognizance to be void, &c. or else to remain, &c.
On the eighteenth of December, this year, John Asliton,
priest, being convented before archbishop Cranmer, abjured the
following heresies : —
" First. That the Trinity of Persons was established (he
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 317
means first made an article of belief) by the Confession of edward
Athanasius, declared by the Psalm (as he calls it) ' Quicunque 1 — -
vult,"* &c. i. e. Whosoever will be saved, &c. And that the relankuion.
Holy Ghost is not God, but only a certain power of the Father.
Item. That Jesus Christ that was conceived of the Virgin
Mary, was a holy prophet, and beloved especially of God the
Father. But that he was not the true and living God, foras-
much as he was seen, and lived, hungered, and thirsted. Item.
That this only is the fruit of Jesus Clii'ist's passion, that as
we were strangers from God, and had no knowledge of his
Testament, it pleased God by Christ to bring us to the know-
ledging of his holy power by the Testament."
After this recantation, he took an oath to stand to the orders
and appointment of the Church, and to submit to whatever
penance Avas enjoined.
This yeai', in September last, Robert Farrar, doctor of
divinity, was consecrated bishop of St. David's by archbishop
Cranmer, assisted by Henry, bishop of Lincoln, and Nicholas,
bishop of Rochester. The ceremony was not altogether per- Rc^st.
formed after the old form. This Farrar, as the register in-foL3-27. '
forms us, was the first bishop that was consecrated upon the
king's letters-patent, without conge d'elire or capitular
election.
Archbishop Cranmer being informed that several learned Cmnmer
men of the reformation were ruggedly treated in Germany, gave^"'^^'"'**
them an invitation into England. Amongst those who wci'e ^ii^-"tes.
hospitably entertained and encouraged by him, were John
Alasco, a Pohsh nobleman ; Martin Bucer, Peter Martyr,
Paulus Fagius, Peter Alexander, and some others.
Soon after their coming over, Fagius was made Hebrew pro-
fessor at Cambridge, Peter Martyr had the divinity chair at 267.
Oxford, and Bucer that at Cambridge. Bucer was a divine of
eminence in his coimtry, but being embarrassed by the Interim,
he quitted Germany, and complied with archbishop Cranmer''s
offer. And here a word or two of the Interim may not be
amiss.
Upon the translation of the council from Trent to Bolonia, A brief
the emperor Charles V. attempted the settlement of religion 'ihThua-im.
by his own authority. To make the motion more smooth, a
l)ro|)osal for this purpose was made at the diet at Augsburg.
The choice of persons to manage this undertaking being referred
318 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- to the emperor, he pitched upon Julius Flugius, Michael Sido-
Abp. Cant, nius, Rud Johauncs Islcbius. This committee, after long con-
^ '^ ' sultation, drew up a reconciling system. This accommodating
scheme was several times reviewed and altered, some of the
chief of the Protestant divines being called in for their appro-
bation. It was called the Interim, because it was to continue
in force till matters were more fully and finally determined by a
Father Paul, general council. The heads treated of are these :
Council of " The book begins with the mention of the state of mankind
Trent. before and after the fall, of redemption by Christ : from hence,
it proceeds to discourse of charity and good works, of a man''s
assurance his sins are forgiven him. The case of vows, the
power of the pope, the other ministers of the Church, the
sacraments, the sacrifice of the mass, the commemoration,
invocation, and intercession of the saints, recommending the
dead to the mercy of God, the turning the mass into a commu-
nion, the point of ceremonies, and the efficacy of the sacraments,
were hkewise handled. And here, amongst other things, it is
determined that those performances which go beyond strict
duty, and are commonly called works of supererogation, are
particularly valuable : that a man can have no infallible assur-
ance of the pardon of his sins ; and that the consciousness of
his own imperfections ought to make him somewhat doubtful
in this matter. That the Church has authority to interpret
the holy Scriptures, to explain difficulties, and draw conclusions
of belief from thence : to exercise jurisdiction, to make consti-
tutions, and determine points of controversy in a synodical
sieidan. way : that there was one bishop appointed to preside over the
ad a" 1548. i"est, in virtue of the privilege granted to St. Peter : that the
government of the whole Church was entrusted by Christ with
this single person, but with a reservation of jurisdiction to the
other bishops within their respective dioceses : that the divine
assistance was conveyed by confirmation and chrism, to resist
the temptations of the woi'ld, the flesh, and the devil : that this
sacrament ought to be administered by none but the bishop :
that the penitent ought to discover his conscience to the priest,
as far as his memory could reach : that fasting, prayer, and
alms, are serviceable applications, to disengage people from ill
habits, and remove the causes of misbehaviour ; and that they
either prevented temporal punishment, or lessened the degrees
of it : that anointing was a ceremony practised all along from
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 319
the age of the apostles : that the design of it was either to EDWARD
restore health, or throw new force and virtue into the mind : « ^'^ — >
and that therefore, it was to be used when the patient's life
seemed very much in danger : that matrimony, without consent
of parents, ought to be accounted firm and valid : however,
children should be publicly precautioned to take their parents'
advice in this matter : that Christ instituted the sacrament of
his body and blood at his last supper : first, that the faithful
might receive it, as a salutary refreshment to the soul : secondly,
that it might be offered to Grod the Father as a memorial of liis
death : for our Saviour offered two sacrifices ; one upon the cross,
where he shed his blood ; the other, when under the species of
bread and wine, he offered his body and blood to the Father,
and afterwards commanded his apostles and their successors to
continue that representation in memory of him to the world's
end : that the great propitiation for the sins of mankind was
made upon the cross : but that by the other unbloody oblation,
the sufferings of Clirist were represented to God the Father, not
with an intent to gain another remission of sins, but that our
faith may be raised, and the reconciliation akeady procured by
the death of Christ, better applied to us. At this representing
sacrifice there ought to be joined an honourable commemoration
of the saints, that they may intercede for us, and assist us with
their merit : we ought likewise to mention the dead of lower
distinctions, and recommend them to the mercy of God.
" It is farther ordered by the Interim, that the old ceremonies
should be retained in baptism, such as exorcising the evil spirit,
the renouncing form, and chrism : and like^\ise, that no custom-
ary rites should be altered in the celebrating the mass : that
in great towns two masses at least should be said every day in
all the churches : but that in villages no more than one upon
holydays should be required : that the canon of the mass should
remain unaltered, and the other offices managed pursuant to
the old ruljrics : however, if any thing which might give a handle
to superstition, had indiscemibly crept in, it was to be taken
away. The sacerdotal vestments, the holy plate, crosses, altai's,
candles, and images, and other ornaments of the church, were
to be continued, in respect to antiquity. The breviary prayers,
and the customary usage of singing psalms, kept on, and re-
vived, where taken away : the office for the dead was to be
performed agreeably to ancient usages, and the saints' days kept.
320 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- That the day before Easter and Whitsuntide, the water for the
Abp. Cant, font should be solemnly consecrated : that in order to govern
^ " ' the appetite, to give a check to luxury, and dispose the mind
for the exercises of piety, abstinence from flesh, and fasting,
should be practised on certain days. Lastly, though it were to
be wished the clergy would live single, yet since a great many
of them are married, and cannot be prevailed with to part with
their wives, they were willing to wave compulsion, and wait the
determination of a council : and thus, those were likewise tole-
rated who received the Lord's Supper under both kinds : only
2()8. 8- caution was tliro\Mi in against censuring others of a different
practice : for, as it is added, the body and blood of Christ is
Id. wholly contained under each species.*"
In this form the " Interim" was pubhshed, after it had been
several times re-examined and touched over again ; and thus
Bucer had it in its most inoffensive condition. And though it
did not go a just length in concessions and abatements, yet
there are several material points waived, granted, and explained.
There is no mention of transubstantiation ; images are only
retained for ornament and memory ; the bishops, no less than
the pope, are said to have their power from Christ for govern-
ing their churches ; the clergy are allowed marriage, and the
cup not denied to the laity. Neither the court of Rome nor
the Protestants were perfectly pleased with this reconciling
expedient ; the one thought it too much, and the other too
little, John, brother to Joachim, elector of Brandenburg,
addressed the emperor, desired he might be excused com-
pliance, recounted his services to his imperial majesty, and
that he served him in the field upon condition of liberty of
conscience. The emperor replied, the " Interim " was pub-
lished by the consent and authority of the diet, and therefore
there was no room for indulgence. But this answer made no
impression upon that prince. His brother, the elector, was
either better satisfied, or more flexible ; and so was the
elector palatine. The deputies of the cities of the Augustine
Confession desired they might consult their principals before
they gave in their answer, which was granted them. Woolf-
gangus Musculus, a divine, finding his conscience in no condi-
tion to subscribe the " Interim," retired to the canton of
Berne. Brentius, another eminent divine at Halle in Suabia,
declared an inconsistency between the " Interim " and the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 321
Holy Scripture. He published a tract for this purpose. This ED\yARD
was looked on as a great provocation ; and therefore Granvell ' '- '
ordered him to be seized and brought to Augsburg. But
Brentius, by the advice of his friends, withdrew, and made his
escape. Andrew Osiander quitted Nurenburg, and retired
into Prussia. Bucer was sent for to Augsburg, and enter-
tained at the elector of Brandenburg's palace. This prince
gave him the " Interim,'" and desired him to subscribe it.
Bucer, after the perusal, told the elector there was too much
popery in it for his conscience. This answer disgusted his
electoral highness. He had a good opinion of the scheme, and
thought it was drawn up with temper and moderation : for
under this character it had been represented to him by Islebius.
Granvell sent some gentlemen to Bucer to bring Luther ^ to a
compliance, with a promise of considerable preferment ; but,
when this chancellor found his offers rejected, he began to
menace ; so that, in short, Bucer got home to Strasburg not
without some hazard. And here, the bishop pressing con-
formity to the emperor's edict concerning the " Interim,"
Bucer and Fagius thought fit to withdraw, and come into
England upon the invitations above-mentioned.
Before the parliament was prorogued, Thomas, lord Seymour, The lord
admiral of England, was attainted of high treason. There had ^^'""/^^'^
been a misunderstanding for some time between the protector uttainied of
and this nobleman. This turn of humour is supposed to have
arisen on a slight occasion ; and that a contest about prece-
dency between their ladies set the two brothers at so fatal a
distance : and though our learned Church historian takes this
report for a fiction, yet some wi'iters of the first class affirm it Sir Joim
matter of fact. This disaffection was heightened, and the j.^ife^f"*^*
breach made wider, by the artifice of the earl of AVarwick. ^'J^^- ^■
This nobleman thought the Seymours stopped the progress of Eli?.. An.
his ambition, and therefore was willing to remove the obstacle. Bp'/ Burnet
In September last, the queen dowager, married to the P'- '^- P- ^^•
admiral, died in childbirth. It was to this queen dowager,
and not to queen Jane Seymour, that the lady Elizabeth wrote
the letter mentioned in the first part of bishop Burnefs History
of the Reformation. It was written in July, 1548, and not in
J 537, as the historian sui)poscs. To assign it to this year, and
report it for the performance of a child not four years old, is to
' Luther ilietl Pel). Ifl, 154f!, two years before tlie " Interim" was published.
vol,. V. Y
322 ECCLESTASTICAL HISTORY [paut ti.
CRAN- set it beyond all belief, and make it no better than romance.
At P R
Abp. Cant. There are several lively turns in the letter, and yet not above
^~ "^ ' the capacity of a princess sixteen years old, which was then the
age of the lady Elizabeth. Besides, there is more than one
See Records, cxprcssion in it which show plainly the queen, to whom the
num. (.0. Iqiiqy is addrcsscd, was not then married to a king.
The admiral, being now at liberty, addressed the lady Eliza-
beth for marriage ; but to no purpose. By the way, he was a
person of a mounting imagination, strained above the reach of
his stature, and carried his hopes much farther than a reason-
able pretension. In short, he was sent to the Tower by the
council, for practising against the State. I shall mention some
of the principal articles drawn up against him. He is charged
with " attempting to get the king into his custody, and procure
the government of his person ; and that he had solicited his
majesty to agree to this dangerous motion ; that he had pre-
tended he could govern the king's marriage, and dispose of his
highness at pleasure ; that he had engaged several of the nobi-
lity in his faction, and put himself in a condition to raise ten
thousand men of his friends and dependents : that he had
courted the lady Elizabeth during the queen dowager's life, and
after her death ; that he gave countenance to pirates, and had
a share in the prizes taken from English merchants ; that he
had discharged several of the principal pirates put into his
hands, and made no restitution to the owners of ships and
Council goods when it was in his power."
foi.°236. On the twenty-fifth of February the bill was read for
ReconiT"^*' attainting him, and passed without any struggle : all the
book 1 judges, it seems, delivering their opinion that the articles were
Journal " trcasou. Tliis way of prosecuting the admiral, by attainder,
Procer. looks as if they could not reach him by a common trial. Why
else were the customary forms of justice denied, and the
prisoner refused to confront the evidence, to disprove their
testimony, and make the most of his defence ? For this reason
the bill stuck in the house of Commons, and several of the
members moved the admiral might be brought to the bar, and
plead for himself ; but, on the 4th of March, a message was
269. sent them from the king, that he thought it not necessary to
send for the admiral, and that the lords should come to them
and report the evidence they had given in the upper house.
Upon this the bill passed by a great majority in the house of
BOOK TV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 323
Commons, and was signed the next day by the king. When edward
the council soHcited his majesty that justice might be done -^ l_j
upon the admiral, he thanked them for their great care, and
commanded them to proceed without giving him or the pro-
tector any farther trouble. The protector and the archbishop
of Canterbury signed the warrant for the execution, with the
rest of the council. He was beheaded on Tower-hill. He Council
declared his innocency upon the scaffold, as to any thing Sec"Bp.Bur-
of treason, either acted or intended, against the king. This 'Rer„ni*i'^^''
looked like a strong purgation, considering the solemnity of ^•""k l.
the occasion : however, it seems bishop Latimer had no opinion He denies
of this lord's integi'ity ; for, in a sermon preached before the ^l^ f"^''/-^'^ "'
king at Westminster soon after, he went some length of i^ii"cii 20.
invective against the admiral, and affirmed, that, during this March 29,
lord's being prisoner in the Tower, he wrote to the lady Mary ^■'"^^*
and lady Elizabeth, to procure the bringing in a charge against
the protector, and to revenge his death. But whether Latimer Stow's
was rightly informed in this matter will bear a question, "" °°'' ^'
Cranmer's signing the execution may look like something of a
singularity, considering bishops were prohibited to sit in judg-
ment upon any person, either to the loss of life or limb. But
this being only a restraint of the canon law, it is likely the
archbishop did not think himself obliged by it. But having had
occasion to discourse of this matter in the former part of this
work, I shall refer the reader thither, Eccies. Hist.
Heylin draws a short parallel between the two brothers. ^' "
The admiral was a man of address, well made, and brave in his
person, but not without an allay of haughtiness and ambition.
The duke was of a more mild and condescensive temper, more
susceptible of impressions, and open in discovering his mind.
The historian concludes, if their good qualities had been joined,
and their defects discharged, they would both have made an
admirable man. iTcyiin,
Soon after the execution of the admiral, the protector began fo,'*'" p^72.
the building a magnificent palace. To make room for the
structure, he pulled down the houses belonging to the bishops
of Worcester, Lichfield, and LandafF, together with the parish
church dedicated to the blessed Virgin. The bishops, it
seems, were glad to resign to the duke's pleasure, for fear of
sufferino; deeper some other way. The place beino^ thus cleared, ^'""'s
, , Survey of
the workmen informed him the churches and houses above- London.
Y 2
824 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- mentioned would not afford sufficient materials to build up to
Abp. Cant, the model. Upon this the protector resolved to furnish him-
S^r'^d^' self further, by pulling down St. ISIargarefs Church in West-
iiouse built, minster. And that the parish might not be unprovided with
a place for divine service, he designed the body of the Abbey
Hcywood's Church should be given them for that purpose. But this
Edw.ard^'."^ pulling down churches for palaces was a way of reforming the
parishioners of St. Margaret's did not understand. And
therefore, when the scaffolds came to be raised for so barbarous
a purpose, they thought they might fairly defend their church
against such illegal and sacrilegious attempts. And thus, by
appearing in a posture of resistance, they frighted the work-
men, and discouraged the enterprise.
But though the protector was balked at Westminster, he
succeeded at St. PauFs. Here he took down a stately cloister,
surrounding a piece of ground called Pardon Church-yard ;
within this inclosure there were two chapels with a charnel-
house ; one of these chapels was famous for a curious piece of
sculpture called " the Dance of Death." But the stone, tim-
ber, lead, and iron, it seems, fell short of the plan for Somerset
House. And therefore, for a farther supply, most part of the
Church of St. John"'s of Jerusalem, near Smithfield, was blown
up with gunpowder, and all the stone carried off to the
Strand.
Soon after passing the Act of Uniformity, a new visitation
was set on foot. The articles given in charge were to this
effect :
stow's " First. That all parsons, vicars, and curates, in reading the
Annal. king's Injunctions omit such passages as make mention of the
popish mass, of chantries, and candles upon the altar.
" Secondly. That the Communion should not be celebrated
with the gestures and ceremonies of the Latin service, such as
the priest kissing the Lord's table, washing his fingers at every
time in the Communion ; blessing his eyes with the paten or
sudary, crossing his head with the paten ; holding up his
finger, hands, or thumbs, joined towards his temples ; breathing
upon the bread or chalice ; shewing the sacrament only before
the distribution of the chalice ; setting any tapers or lights
upon the Lord's board, &c.
" Thirdly. That none buy or sell the Holy Communion as in
trentals, &c.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 325
" Fourthly. That none be suffered to pray upon beads. EnwAUD
" Fifthly. That after the Homily every Sunday, the priest ^ ,^ — '
should exhort the people, especially the communicants, to
remember the poor man''s box.
" Sixthly. That the Connnon Prayer be read in the churches
on Wednesdays and Fridays, and the people exhorted to come
thither.
" Seventhly. That the curates, every six weeks at lea.st,
teach and expound the Catechism.
" Eighthly. That no man maintain purgatory, invocation of
saints, the Six Articles, bead-rolls, images, relics, lights, holy
bells, holy water, palms, sepulchres, paschal ashes, candles,
creeping to the cross, hallowng the font after the popish
manner.
" Ninthly. That in no church or chapel there should be
more than one communion, excepting uj^on Christmas and
Easter-days.
" Tenthly. That the churchwardens suffer no buying and
selling, sports, and improper behaviours, in churches or church-
yards, especially during the time of divine service or semion.
That the priest going to the sick witli the holy eucharist shall
not bring either light, or bell with him."
The three other articles are not material. Bp. Bumct,
Archbishop Cranmer had a visitation about the same time, Records
and proceeded all along upon the king's Injunctions. ^"""^ ^■
At Easter, this year, they began to officiate by the New The new
Liturgy in some places. This was a free-will offering, and mo'tfy^com-
discovered inclination to the English service. For the Act ^^"'^ "■''^•
did not inure till Whitsuntide ; at which time, by the order of
dean May, it was solemnly made use of in St. PauFs Cathedral.
This Common Prayer-book passed the kingdom without much
opposition. It was drawn up with such judgment and temper,
that it was hard to find a sensible objection against it. And 270.
thus being formed upon common principles of Christianity,
many of the Roman Catholics complied with it : for as to the
main, it differed not much from the Latin service. However,
several bishops and priests continued bigoted to their old
form. It is true they officiated publicly with the English
book to fence against the penalty of the law, but then they
had masses in private, where their practices were not easily
discovered : but in St. Paul's Cathedral the usual masses were
S26 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- kept on with more assurance. Thus Our Lady's Mass, the
Abll.^Cant. Apostles' Mass, &c., were celebrated in Latin by the bishop's
~ connivance, and under the English disguise of the Apostles'
June 24. Communion, and Our Lady's Communion.
The lords of the council being informed of this prevarication,
directed an order to Bonner, not to suffer the mass any longer
in Latin ; and that the holy communion should be administered
at the high altar, and in no other place of the church : and
only at such times as they used to officiate at high mass : un-
less some number of people desire a communion in the morning.
In short, they put him in mind he had been complained of not
without reason, and required him to govern himself by the
Heyiin, Eubric of the Common Prayer.
^' '^'^' Bonner put this letter of the privy council into the hands of
the dean and chapter, and referred the execution of it to them.
He had no inclination for these compliances, and therefore,
moved no farther than was necessary to preserve himself.
Besides, it is likely he might have some prospect of relief from
An insiir- the present juncture : for now the commons began to grow muti-
Zfcomions nous, and fly in the face of the government. The occasion
in several ^^.^g ^|^ig_ Several of the nobility and gentry, being willing to
parti (ij the . i i i t i i i n ill
Mnydom. make the most of their abbey-lands, had enclosed a great deal
of waste ground : this, though a real improvement of the
country, yet being an improvement only to the proprietors, was
loudly complained of. For thus, the poor lost the benefit of
pasturage, and other conveniences. When the court were
informed the peasantry were ready to break out into rebellion,
they dispatched commissioners into the country, to examine
the grievances of the commons ; they had instructions to com-
mand the proprietors to throw open their enclosures, and put
things in their former condition.
These orders being not every where executed with that expe-
dition the peasantry expected, they resolved to do themselves
justice. Thus the ditches were levelled, and the fences plucked
up every where in a tumultuous manner. Their numbers
increasing, put them upon bolder motions ; so that now they
began to plunder, remonstrate against the government, and
carry their disorders to the last degree of outrage. This insur-
rection was quickly suppressed in Kent, Oxfordshire, and
Sussex ; but in Norfolk and Devonshire, the success was other-
wise. Here the number of the rebels was formidable, and
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 327
moved in the figure of a regular army. Ami notwithstanding Edward
the distance of the counties, they seemed to act by concert : >
the Devonshire and Cornish rebels were headed by Humphi-ey
Arundel and some other gentlemen.
The countenance of these persons of condition emboldened
the rebels to undertake the siege of Exeter, and make demands
upon the government. The articles they sent to the king are
these :
" First, They insist upon having their children baptized, as Tiie de-
well on week days as holy days. liT'Demn-
" Secondly, That their children may be confirmed by the ^^^^ ^^^^^*-
bishop.
" Thirdly, They declare strongly for the doctrine of transub-
stantiation, and that after the words of consecration, spoken
by the priest, ' there is very really the body and lilood of our
Saviour Jesus Christ, God and man, and that no substance of
bread and wine remains after, but the very self-same body that
was born of the Virgin Mar}% and was given upon the cross for
our redemption ;' —
" They will therefore, as their language is, have mass cele-
brated as it has been formerly, without any persons commu-
nicating with the priest, because as the office is now managed,
the mysteries are treated without due regard, there is no dis-
tinction made between the Lord's body and other meat ; some
affirming it is bread after consecration, and that it is beneficial
to none but those who receive, with other terms of error and
abuse.
" Fourthly, They insist upon having the host reserved.
" Fifthly, They demand the use of holy bread, and holy
water, in remembrance of Christ's precious body and blood.
" Sixtldy, That the priest may sing or say divine service, and
that God's service in the usual manner may not be set forth
like a Christmas play.
" Seventhly, That priests may live in cehbacy like St. Paul,
who conunanded them to be followers of him.
" Eighthly, That the Six Articles enacted in the late reign
may be revived."
These demands were couched in terms of resolution and
insolence. They will, they say, have all these things. How-
ever, they conclude with a sentence of respect and submission,
328
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Godwin,
Annals.
Stow's
Annals.
Holinshed.
Heylin.
The kii/f/s
answer.
271.
Holinshed.
pray God save king Edward, and declare themselves his, both
body and goods.
To prevent the ravage of the country, and the effusion of
blood, the council thought fit to treat with the rebels, and try
to undeceive them. To this purpose a message was sent them
in the king's name, by way of answer to their articles.
As to the first article, concerning baptism, the king tells them
they are " imposed on by some of the incendiaries, and that in
case of necessity, the Common Prayer-book gives them the
liberty of christening their children at any time of the
week."
And as to what they suggest touching the holy eucharist,
his highness tells them, " the court and kingdom is misrepre-
sented in their complaint : that by the laws of Church and State,
that sacrament is religiously guarded from contempt, and widely
distinguished from common bread. As to their exceptions
against the new Common Prayer-book, it was drawn up by
bishops and other learned men, and that properly speaking, it
is no new service, for abating a few particulars, which would
not stand the test, the substance continues the same ; and since
the alteration consists mostly in language, what ground can
there be for any reasonable objection ? If the divine service
was unexceptionable in Latin, what should hinder it from being
so in English I Is ignorance a circumstance of advantage ?
Or, are the prayers the worse because the people understand
them 1
As to the mass, the king assures them " the learned clergy
have taken a great deal of pains to settle that point, to strike
off innovations, and bring it back to our Saviour's institution."
To the article of confirmation, the king bids them "ask their
prompters one question. Whether they think an infant bap-
tized is damned if he happens to die before he is confirmed by
the bishop ? Consider," says the king, " the absurdity of such
an afiirmation. Our doctrine therefore (continues his majesty)
is founded upon sound divinity, and theirs upon scandalous
mistake."
The king puts them farther in mind of "the rudeness of
their manner, the treason of their hostile appearance, and that
the rising upon their prince makes them Hable to everlasting
danmation."
These articles were afterwards enlarged by the rebels to fif-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 829
teen, and delivered to the lord Russell, who was sent down with EDWARD
forces against them. And here I shall only mention those ^ ^[^' ,
which are supplemental to the former.
" First, they demanded that all the general councils and the
decrees of the Church in former ages should be obser\'ed ;
that the holy eucharist should only be given to the people at
Easter in one kind ; that all preachers in their sermons, and
priests in the mass, should pray for the souls in purgatory ;
that the English Bible should be called in : for that, unless this
was done, the clergy would have a difficult task to overbear
the heretics ; that Dr. Moorman and Dr. Crispin might be
safely conducted to them, preferred by the king, and settled
amongst them to preach the Catholic faith ; that cardinal Pole,
a near relation of the king's, should not only be pardoned, but
sent for home, and sworn of the privy council ; that no gentle-
man should have more than one servant for every hundred
marks per annum of his estate ; that half of the abbey and
chantry lands, held by what title soever, should be restored to
two of the chief abbeys in every county ; and that half the alms
of the church box, for the next seven years, should be given to
those houses, and that a society of religious should be settled
there, to pray for the king and the commonwealth ; and lastly,
that the particular grievances of the country might be redressed,
as Humplu-ey Arundel, and Henry Bray, mayor of Bodmin,
should petition his majesty, for whom they desired a safe con- mss.
duct under the broad seal." C c.c. Mis-
1111 cellan. D,
These articles were by the lord Russell transmitted to the
council, and archbishop Cranmer was ordered to draw an answer
to them. Where Cranmer's answer is the same in substance
with the king's, I shall pass it over. And for the rest I shall
touch them very briefly.
As to general councils, the archbishop told them " they The arch-
knew nothing of the matter ; and that the practice and belief of a^^^^V"
the Church of England was agreeable to such decisions. As
to the decrees they talked of, they were stretches of the court
of Rome, to enslave the rest of Chi'istendom ;" — and of this he
gave several instances.
For the Six Articles, he told them " the ])ill had not passed,
if the late king had not overawed the members by going in
person to the parliament."
As to their demand of solitary masses, he replied, " the
330 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- ancient canons required the people to communicate, and that
AbTcant *^^^ prayers in the missal supposed the holy eucharist received
■ — '--—-' by some of the congregation ; that the reserving the host in a
pyx was but a modei-n usage; that the laity in the ancient
Church frequently received the holy eucharist in both kinds.""
And whereas the rebels had moved for the setting up images
in churches, the archbishop returns, " that images were inlets
to superstition, and forbidden in Scripture; that they were
first used for memory, but afterwards made objects of worship.
" That purgatory has no foundation in Sciipture, and im-
pHes a diminution of our Saviour's satisfaction upon the cross.
"As for confounding that wliich is really heresy, their
having the Scriptures in the mother-tongue, was the best
expedient for that purpose."
Farther, he teUs them "their preachers, Moorman and
Crispin, were men of design without much knowledge, and very
unqualified guides in matters of conscience.
" That cardinal Pole was likely to prove a very dangerous
person to this kingdom ; that the archbishop had perused a
book written by his eminence, in which he behaves himself
grossly towards the late king, and lays out all his rhetoric to
persuade the princes of Christendom to draw a crusade upon
his sovereign, and invade these kingdoms : that their confining
the gentry in the number of their servants was an absurd pro-
posal ; that it would be impracticable upon the trial ; and that
by this means many poor people would suffer for want of
business.
" That their demand of the restitution of abbey-lands was,
in effect, no better than downright quarrelling with the consti-
tution, seizing the patrimony of the crown, perplexing property,
and ousting the subjects of those estates conveyed to them by
gift, sale, exchange, and other legal methods. And besides all
this, they would make a merit of their insurrection, keep up the
memory of their rebellion as a glorious undertaking, and settle
a body of religious to pray for them as their benefactors.'"
But neither the archbishop's, nor the king's answer, gave
the rebels satisfaction; though the king endeavoured to dis-
entangle them from one great prejudice, which seems to have
had a weight in their revolt. They were made to believe, that
during the king's minority the state had no authority to make
laws, but that the constitution was to continue on the old foot-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 831
ing. To this the king answers, that it was his birth, not his EDWARD
age, which made him their prince ; that the powers of govern- v J.
ment must ahvays be of the same force and extent : that with-
out this advantage the protection of the people, and provision
for the pubhc interest, would be impracticable. In short, the
king speaks in a style of majesty, offers pardon upon submis-
sion, but threatens the utmost severity in case they continued
obstinate.
However, the rebels behoving themselves superior to the
king's forces, went on with the siege of Exeter ; the townsmen,
however, proved very loyal, and made a brave defence. After hav- 272.
ing held out six weeks, they were pressed very close, and had
they not been seasonably relieved by the lord Russell, would have
been starved to a surrender. But this nobleman, being rein-
forced by the lord Grey with a body of cavalry, advanced to-
wards the rebels, attacked their camp, and obliged them to Tim siege of
raise the siege and disperse. In this action there were four raised.
thousand of the rebels killed and taken ; and thus the city of -'^"S"*' ^•
Exeter was preserved, and the commotion quieted in the
county of Devon. Stow's
The Norfolk peasants went on with their insurrection, dou- "'^°°*^^'
bled the number of those in the west, and made a body of
twenty thousand men. They were commanded by Robert Ket,
a rich tanner of ^^^indham. At first they insisted upon nothing
more than throwing open the late inclosures of common : but
when they found the mutiny strongly abetted, and their num-
bers rise to a considerable army, they enlarged their remon-
strance, and opened a new matter of complaint. They set forth The remon-
" that the free-born commonalty were every where oppressed, t^cNoHuik
and trampled on, by a small number of the nobility and gentry : '■''^«'*-
they were harassed with perpetual drudging to support the
pomp and luxury of these men : that they dragged a wretched
life, and were treated little better than beasts of burthen.
" However, the miseries of this world would not last always,
and therefore ought to be borne with patience, if that was the
worst of the case. But when the loss of their souls was the
question, the ruin from that quarter ought to be prevented at
the utmost hazard. Now here they had the unhappiness to be
concerned : for the holy ceremonies of antiquity were abolished,
and a new face and form of religion forced u})on them. That
by compliance with these innovations, they should fall under
382 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- the terrors of the other world : and the hardsliips of this hfe
Abp, c^i'nt. would be succeeded by the insuiDportable punishment of the
^^■^l — ' damned. As things stood, therefore, they had no remedy left
Annals. them, but marching up to the court, and rescuing the king from
evil counsellors — from men, who make their advantage of his
minority ; who, under the covert of the royal authority, plun-
der the Church, and ruin the kingdom : who have no other aim
but wealth and dominion, and making their fortunes out of the
public calamity."
T/ic mar- To Suppress this rebellion, Parr, marquess of Northampton,
%wt!Mmp- ^^'^"^ ordered to march against them, with fifteen hundred men.
ton goes Tliis noblcman entered Norwich, but was not in a condition to
without sue- preserve the place ; for the peasants under Ket attacked the
'^^' marquess, and, after a dispute for some time, broke his forces,
and made themselves masters of the town : in this action the
lord Sheffield was lost. Thus the marquess was obliged to
retire, and return ingloriously to London.
This rebuke given the marquess of Northampton gave a new
alarm to the council, who immediately dispatched Dudley, earl
of Warwick, with a more considerable body. In the mean time
the rebels grew very insolent and formidable. Ket encamped
his army upon Household Hill, near the city of Norwich. And
here, under a large oak, called the Oak of Reformation, Ket
kept his courts of Chancery, King"'s Bench, &c. forced the
neighbouring gentry to submit to his orders, and, under pre-
tence of redressing grievances, insulted the country at a bar-
barous rate.
Dr. Parker Dr. Parker, afterwards archbishop of Canterbury, went to
^Zmdty\o ^^ rebels' camp, and endeavoured to bring them somewhat
tUm. towards sobriety and recollection ; and finding one Conyers
officiating in the camp, he made use of the opportunity,
mounted the " Reformation Oak," and preached to the rebels.
First, he exhorted them to be frugal in the use of their
provisions, and not harass the country in foraging beyond
necessity.
Secondly, he dissuaded them from executing revenge, grati-
fying their private animosities, and treating those gentlemen
with rigour who were now in their hands.
And, lastly, he wished them to consider their own interest
farther, to drop their enterprise, and close with the king's
pardon.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 333
While he was enlarging upon these heads, one of the Edward
peasants cried out, the doctor was retained by the gentry ; >^ J — '
that he came to Ijreak their measures, and betray them to
slavery. Upon this the rabble took fire, and began to menace
the doctor with their weapons ; but Conyers going on with the
service, and singing " Te Deum," the rebels were diverted for
the present, and forgot the unacceptable sermon. Parker
seized the juncture, and got into the town.
The rebels, to screen their revolt and give a better face to
their distraction, issued out their orders in the king's name.
To make the disguise pass more undiscovered, they seized
several of the commissions directed to gentlemen of the
countr}% pulled off the seals, and clapped them to instruments
of their own. For this forgery they were lashed severely by sir iloiinshcd,
John Cheek. This gentleman was the king's preceptor, and ^''
published a seasonable and well-wTitten discourse while the
Norfolk and Devonshire insuiTCctions were on foot. This check's
author tells them, " it was a flaming instance of treason, to Sedhion,&<;.
give out precepts in the king's name without his authority ; f^f •j'/'^"'
that no person has any right to execute laws, to redress discourse to
grievances, to issue out orders, but only the king, and those
commissionated by him. You having, therefore," says he, " no
authority from the king, what plea can you have to justify
yourselves ? Since you have no warrant from the constitution,
no legal share in the administration, you cannot pretend to be
miuistei's, either of state or justice. To deal plainly, you
represent no better sovereign, with your sham commissions,
than the prince of darkness ; and are officers to none but the
devil, for he is the author of sedition." p. 1045.
To proceed : the earl of ^Varwick, who was a person of great net/ are
conduct and courage, skirmished with the rebels in the town, ^'J^"'f,f^f'L
and forced them to retreat to their camp. His next step was Wam-ick.
to straiten their quarters, and cut off their communication with ' ^ . " '
the country. Thus the rebels, being distressed for want of
forage, were obliged to decamp, and venture a battle. They
drew up in a place called Dussing-dale, where, for a good
while, they maintained the light with obstinacy ; but, being
charged with great bravery by the earl's forces, they quitted
the field, after the loss of two thousand men. However, their
whole army was not routed : a considerable body remained still
unbroken, and barricadoed with their wagons ; but, upon the
334
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
273.
Stow.
Holinshed.
Godwin,
Annal.
August 8.
The French
attack titc
Emjlish.
Stow's
Annal,
Peter
Martyr
disputes
pMkly at
Oxford.
earl of Warwick's riding to them and ordering the king's
pardon to be read, they threw down their arms, and snbmitted.
Thus this insurrection was happily suppressed ; and only Ket,
his brother, and some few of the chief incendiaries, executed.
About this time there was another rising in Yorkshire, to
the number of about three thousand : but these dispersed upon
proclaiming the king's pardon. Ombler, Dale, and some few
others, who refused these terms of mercy, were taken, and
executed.
The French perceiving the government thus embroiled, took
advantage of the juncture, attacked the islands of Jersey and
Guernsey, but were beaten off with the loss of a thousand men,
besides what they suffered in their ships.
But the enemy succeeded better upon the continent, and took
Blacknesse and Newhaven by Boulogne : the garrisons were
put to the sword, and a great train of artillery lost. Upon
this captain Bark, governor of Boulogne, conveyed all the am-
munition, provisions, and effects, from the basse-ville to the
upper town, and blew up the fort of the former.
To return to the history of the Church : Peter Martyr being
made divinity professor at Oxford, as has been observed, his
lectures were not well received by some persons of character in
that university. He began to read upon the first epistle to
the Corinthians, levelled his discourses against errors and inno-
vations, and went on without disturbance, until he came to the
eleventh chapter.
But here, expounding upon the holy eucharist, one Dr. Smith,
and some of his party, were highly disgusted : cried out against
him as one that deserted antiquity, threw off the customs of
the Church, and profaned the holy sacrament of the altar.
Soon after this, they posted up papers at several church-
doors, and Smith sent Martyr a challenge for a formal dispute :
Martyr went on with his lectures with great resolution, and
rebuked the irregular forwardness of his adversary in a speech.
He told Smith, that notwithstanding he was willing to engage
him upon that subject, yet a debate of this nature could not be
undertaken without leave from the king. To this Smith an-
swered, that provided the questions were given out according
to custom, moderators fixed, and notaries appointed, to set
down the arguments and answers on both sides, the dispute
would be regular enough. Peter Martyr did not dislike the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 335
conditions, but objected they had not time to adjust these cir- edward
cumstances, and therefore, refused to enter upon the contro- i >
versy at present.
Having debated some little time, about settling the method
of the dispute, and the terms they were to make use of : at last
they agreed to refer the whole matter to the privy council, who
gave them leave to proceed, and promised to send down com-
missioners ; but Smith, whether he was apprehensive the mode-
rators and magistracy were prepossessed in favour of the
reformed, or whether his courage flagged for some other reason,
is more than can be known. This is certain, he refused to
enter the lists, and retired first to St. Andrew's in Scotland,
and afterwards to Louvain. Wood, iiist.
Thus the matter rested, until the latter end of May, this oxlm^'b.i.
year : when at the instance of Dr. Cox, dean of Christ Church, p- 2t>7.
and some other visitors of the university, Peter Martyr gave a
public challenge to the Roman Catholics, to dispute upon the
subject proposed by Smith. Dr. William Tresham, canon of
Christ Church, undertook to oppose him. The dispute was
held in the divinity schools. Cox, chancellor of Oxford, Holbech, May 24,
bishop of Lincoln, Haynes, dean of Exeter, Nevenson, doctor ^^•"- ^■'^•''•
of law, and Richard Morryson, esq., all visitors of the univer-
sity, presiding at the solemnity.
The questions maintained by Peter Martyr, were these
three :
" First. In the sacrament of the eucharist, the bread and Hh ques-
wine are not transubstantiated into the body and blood of''°"^'
Christ.
" Secondly. The body and blood of Clirist are not coi-porally
or carnally in the bread and wine, or as some express them-
selves, under the species of bread and wine.
" Thirdly. The body and blood of Clu-ist are sacramentally
united to the bread and wine."
The dispute lasted three days, and was managed against
Martyr by Tresham, Cheadcey, and Morgan, responding and
opposing in their turns.
But on which side the victory lay is hard to determine,
unless the conference be extant. The Oxford historian
observes, that Tresham, Smith, Cheadcey, and Morgan, were
all extraordinary men. And here he laments the mismanage-
ment of some of the reformed divines of this university : that
3
336
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Id. p. 268.
Martyr's
letter 'to
Bucer con-
cerning his
disputation
at Oaford.
Fateor nos
vere perci-
pere.
June 15.
A.D. 1549.
274.
they went the last lengths of indiscretion and scandal : that
both in their sermons and at disputations, they treated the
" Holy Mysteries" in a very unbecoming manner : and thus
the common people were encouraged to make a jest of the
most solemn part of religion. When the privy-council were
informed of these disorders, they sent a reprimanding letter to
the university, commanded a stricter discipline, and threatened
the penalties of the law.
About a fortnight after the disputation was over, Peter
Martyr sent a friend to Bucer with a letter and copy of the
conference. In the letter. Martyr takes notice of his being
" apprehensive of differing somewhat from Bucer, though he
hopes not much, upon this argument ; since he grants the
body of Christ is present with us through faith, in the holy
eucharist, that we are incorporated with him by the act of
receiving, and in ' lUud transmutatos,' and transmuted by it,
(as he speaks) into his body.
" He confesses that we truly or really receive the body and
blood of Christ in this holy sacrament, but then this is done
by mental perception, or the force of faith : however, he grants,
the Holy Spirit operates effectually in the sacraments, by virtue
of our Saviour's institution. He mentions the condition of
faith, to oppose the superstitious belief of trans- or consub-
stantiation. He does not doubt but that this sacrament is
instrumental to a real union with Christ ; neither has he any
intention to. throw the consecrated elements out of honour and
regard. One thing," says he, " it is possible may shock you,
and that is, my affirming its being inconsistent with the pro-
perties of Chrisfs body, though glorified, to be in many places :
but if you please to consider, you will find the Scripture will
not allow me to believe otherwise. The nature of human
bodies is another strong reason : and the Fathers are decisive,
that the quality of ubiquity or omnipresence is not to be attri-
buted to any being, excepting God Almighty * : neither does
the contrary opinion, if it were true, signify any thing as to
matter of benefit. Upon the perusal of my papers, you will
see I assign as much force and veneration to the sacraments
as the Scriptures will give me leave."
1 Many of those who believe in the divinity of the Spirit of Christ will not see much
force in Martyr's reasoning, nor limit the ubiquity or multiformity of the body of Christ
by any scholastic dogmas. — Vide Osiandcr, Stegmann, Maius, and Voisin.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 337
Bucer, after some introductive expressions of friendship and edward
respect, acquaints Peter Martyr, " that he was not altogether > i ,
satisfied with the terms in which the questions were proposed : ^"^^''^
that he wished the first proposition had been couched in these
words, or to the same effect, viz., ' That the body of Clirist is
not locally contained in the bread and wine \ ' Nee iis rebus
affixum aut adjunctum est ulla hujus mundi ratione C that is,
the body of Christ is not joined to the sacramental elements,
by any physical or corporeal union." To Peter Martyr's third
proposition, where he affirms, " ' the body and blood of Christ
sacramcntally united to the bread and wine,' Bucer wishes he
had subjoined this supplemental clause, ' united in such an in-
timacy, that Christ is really here exhibited to those that
believe."' But then this blessing ' is conveyed by faith : it is
not the object of sense, or transmitted by corporeal interven-
tion.''" Fideiamen
nuUo vel
In maintaining his amendment of Peter Martyr's second «<'«f' ^ ^'«'
proposition, " though he denies a corporal or local presence hujus sacuH
in the holy eucharist, yet he thinks we ought to keep close to I'-'J^^Jlf^aus
the terms of Scripture, and the manner of expression used hyf'"^"^'*^-
the ancient Church. Now in the language of the New Testa-
ment and the Fathers, the exhibiting of Christ is fully ex-
pressed. By which we are to understand the presence of our
Lord, and not any mark of remembrance which supposes him
absent. It is true, the bread and wine are properly called
signs, with relation to something farther, and so is the whole
solemnity. But then these signs or references to something
past, are not the principal things in this holy sacrament : the
exhibiting and spiritual manducation of Christ, is the most
beneficial and glorious part of the communion : and therefore
the Fathers chose rather to express the mystery, by the terra
of ' representing,' than that of ' signifying.' " Rcprcesen-
He observes farther, "that all the orthodox reformed in id^,! ed'cmn
Germany, are agreed that Christ is truly present to us by Zl'diT^lLn.
faith in this sacrament : and that this presence is not nominal ^X/it^""/'
and imaginary, but substantial and real ; and therefore I can-
not," says he, " comprehend how it can be maintained as a
Catholic tenet, ' that Christ is not really, and substantially,
given and received in the holy eucharist.'
" For these reasons," continues Bucer, " I would not have
it affirmed that Christ is not really in the holy eucharist :
VOL. V. z
338 ECCLESIASTICAL HLSTORY [part ii.
CRAN- neither would I have the proof of the proposition maintained
Ab^^.^^nt. against our adversaries in this manner : that is, I would not
* •' ' have us assert, that since Christ is in heaven circumscribed,
within a determinate place, therefore he is not really, or ' re
ipsa' in the holy eucharist : we ought rather to conclude thus
from the premises, therefore he is not locally in this holy
sacrament. And for this reason, that is, to avoid misconstruc-
tion and perplexing the argument, I had rather the terms
really, substantially, carnally, and corporally, had been omit-
ted."
The reason why Bucer would have had Peter Martyr more
full in expressing the exhibiting or presentiating of Christ in
the holy eucharist, is, " because, if the conference should be
made public, he is afraid the reader might take him in an unor-
thodox sense, and conclude Martyr's assertion implied our
Saviour wholly absent from the holy eucharist : that the benefit
of communicating reached no farther than the refreshing our
faith, and bringing our Saviour more strongly upon the me-
mory ; and that it serves only to give a livelier and more
affecting idea of the blessing of our redemption ; and that these
pious thoughts are cherished and improved by the Holy Spirit.
The reader, I am afraid," continues Bucer, " will interpret you
to no higher meaning than this : he will not imagine you assert
that, as Christ first communicated himself to his members in
Ampiius et baptism, so he exhibits himself more and more present in the
meJipra- holy eucharist, and communicates himself to such a degree of
sente7n. intimacy and union, that they really subsist and remain in him,
Et ipsum and receive him reciprocally into themselves. In short, I am
hteniem et afraid," says he, " people will think you do not hold the pre-
maneniem in ^^^^^ ^f Christ, but Only the preseucc of the Spirit of Christ,
and the efficacy consequent upon it ; whereas, I am satisfied,
you grant Christ exhibits himself, present to the faith of the
receiver."
And whereas Peter Martyr had asked Bucer's opinion
about publishing the conference, he tells him, " that in case he
resolved upon printing, he would advise him to show the copy
to his antagonist in the first place ; that if there happened to
be any mistake or omissions, they might add, alter, or expunge.
He advised him likewise to explain himself fuller upon the
points above-mentioned, and guard against misinterpretation."
Towards the close of the letter, he acquaints Peter Martyr
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 339
" that these disputes about the sacraments had proved very edward
unfortunate in Germany : that the mismanagement of the eon- ^ .J — -
tests of this nature had weakened the veneration for the holy
mysteries, made people break out into animosities and parties,
and exposed rchgion to contempt." Bucer,
Scrip. Anfifli-
In Bucer"'s definition of the holy eucharist, he speaks to can. p. 545.
the same sense dehvered in his letter. He defines the eucharist %,',."/^^*
" a holy ceremony, instituted by our Saviour : that he honours (J''.fi"i(i"n of
the receivers with his presence at the celebration : that he eudiarist.
excites their devotion and charity, and puts them in a disposi-
tion to offer their thanks more acceptably to God the Father.
And upon the pronouncing the words of the institution by his
minister, he gives his body and blood, to nourish those to
eternal life who sincerely desire it, and that this blessing is
conveyed through the symbols of bread and wine."" The rest of l*^* P- ^^^'
his definition is not material to the present purpose.
Thus we see Bucer is somewhat intricate and involved upon
this subject : whether he had not the faculty of writing clearly
or avoided perspicuity on purpose, I shall not determine.
Calvin's, FarreFs, and Viretus"'s confession of faith upon this 275.
article, to which Bucer, Wolfgangus Capito, and some others
of their persuasion subscribed, is more intelligible : and since
it is couched in terms of magnificence and highest regard, I
shall translate it for the reader. It begins thus : —
" We confess that the spiritual life vouchsafed us by Christ Calvin's
in this sacrament, does not only consist in his quickening \\b /'"it'h with
by his Spirit ; but over and above this blessing, by virtue of his Yil^l^iT '^
Spirit, he makes us partakers of that principle of life, his flesh : tw-hirkt,
by which participation w'e are nourished to immortal life. /,// Hm-er
Therefore, when we mention the communion of the faithful r'/nfis^^
with Christ, we understand their communicating with his body ^■^l•«^t■<^•
and blood, no less than with his Spirit ; that thus they may be
in possession of their whole Saviour. For the Scripture U( iia totum
plainly declai-es, that ' his flesh is meat to us indeed, and his pj^stuant
blood is drink indeed :'' and if we expect a life by Christ, we
ought to grow and support ourselves by such nourishment.
Thus the apostle had no common meaning, when he tells us,
' We are flesh of Christ's flesh, and bone of his bone r' no ; by
this language ho insinuates our coninmnion or communication
with his l)ody : a mystery so sublime, that no words are able
to reach the dignity of the thing. Neither does our Saviour's
z 2
340
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN-
MEU,
Abp. Cant.
Calvin,
lipist.p. 396,
How the
Futliers
eajiressed
tlwmselves
upcrn this
subject.
Justin
Martyr,
Apoll. 2.
De Sacerdot,
lib. 6.
ascension, nor the absence of the local presence of his body,
infer any inconsistency with this privilege. For notwithstand-
ing in this state of mortality we live at a distance, and are not
in the same place with him, yet the force of his Spirit is not
confined by any corporeal interpositions, nor hindered from
uniting things, though at the remotest intervals of space : we
acknowledge, therefore, his Spirit is the principle of union, and
the band as it were of communication with himself: but then
we desire to be understood in this sense, that this Holy Spirit
does really feed us with the substance of our Lord's flesh and
blood, and quickens us with the participation of them for the
glorious purposes of immortality. And that Christ offers and
exhibits this communion of his flesh and blood, under the
symbols of bread and wine, to those who celebrate the holy
eucharist pursuant to his institution."
I have been the longer upon this argument to show the
reader in what terms of mystery and reverence Bucer and
Calvin discourse upon the holy eucharist. Thus the Fathers of
the primitive Church expressed themselves with the utmost
veneration and solemnity upon this subject. For instance,
Justin Martyr teUs the emperor Antoninus Pius, " that the
Christians did not receive the consecrated elements as common
bread and wine, but as Jesus Christ was made flesh by the
Loffos of God, and real flesh and blood for our salvation, so we
are taught that this food which the same Logos blessed by
prayer and thanksgiving, is turned into the nourishment and
substance of our flesh and blood, and is the flesh and blood of
the incarnate Jesus." But notwithstanding the strength of
expression in this last clause, it is plain this Father had no
meaning of transubstantiation : for in the beginning of this
passage he affirms, " our bodies are nourished by this food,
and that the bread and wine are turned into the substance of
our bodies." Now this cannot, with any consistency of truth
or regard, be affirmed of our Saviour"'s glorified body.
Irenseus was of opinion, that by receiving the holy eucharist
our bodies had a principle of immortality conveyed to them,
and that by virtue of this sacrament, they would be raised to
glory at the last day. St. Chrysostom, to mention no more,
speaks of the holy eucharist in language of the highest re-
verence and admiration ; calls it a tremendous sacrifice, and
carries the idea to the last degree of solemnity : and though I
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 341
think I have made it sufficiently appear that neither this Father edward
nor any of the rest beheved transubstantiation, yet, on the v ,J .
other side, it is evident the ancients thought this sacrament
the most august mystery in the Christian worship, that a
pecuhar divine virtue was annexed to the consecrated elements,
and that they were to be received with a distinguishing vene-
ration.
Peter Mart}T, notwithstanding Bucer's caution, gave out
several copies of his disputation at Oxford : upon this, his
adversary, Tresham, sends a transcript to court with a dedi-
cation to the privy council. In this address he acquaints the
council that Peter Martyr had published the conference, but
whether he means it was printed is uncertain, for now it is
only to be seen in Fox's manuscripts.
In this dedication, Tresham complains of Peter Martyr
for misreporting the case ; charges him with wresting the
Scripture, with haling the fathers into his cause against their
sentiment, with precarious principles, and lying exposed to
have his o\ati arguments turned upon him. He pretends he
has put a fair copy into their hands ; that it was taken ver-
batim from the clerks who were ordered to write, and that
there was nothing in it but what was contained in Peter Mar-
tyr\s copy.
By the way, if Peter Mai'tp-'s copy agi-eed with Tresham''s,
I cannot imagine why Tresham should charge the other with
misreporting the matter.
Tresham confesses he hath added some supplemental pas-
sages, which slipped his memory in the disputation, and hopes
it is defensible enough to make use of recollection, and fortify
the argument.
In the close, he lays the papers before the lords of the
council with all imaginable respect, and desires it may be
printed with the king's privilege. ^'/T'^'?
In June, this year, a disputation was held at Cambridge Memorials
upon the same subject. It was managed before the king's p, i_>2."'"^''
commissioners, Ridley, bishop of Rochester ; Gooderick, bishop
of Ely; Dr. May, dean of St. Paul's; Dr. AVendy, the king's
physician ; and Mr. Cheek, his preceptor.
The first question was, that transubstantiation cannot be ^o-'^'' ^'^s.
110' •I'l-i • 11 1 Bililioth.
proved by Scripture, neither is this doctrine supported by the R. Hariey
authority of the Fathers for the first thousand years. Armig.
342
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
276.
Bp. Burnet,
pt. 2. p. 107.
Fox, vol. 2.
K. Edward's
Journal, p.6.
The ling's
letter to
Bonner.
July 23,
A.D. 1549.
Bonner.
Regist.
fol. 219.
Secondly. That in the Lord's Supper there is no oblation
or sacrifice, excepting by way of remembrance of Christ's
death.
The questions were publicly argued three days. The first
day they were defended by Dr. Madew ; G1}ti, Langdale,
Segwick, and Young being opponents. The second day Dr.
Glyn defended the other side of the questions, and was opposed
by Perne, Grindal, Guest, and Pilkington. The third day Dr.
Perne was respondent ; Parker, Pollard, Vavasor, and Young
arQ-uiner asainst him : and, to conclude, the determination was
made by the bishop of Rochester. The disputation may be
seen at length in Fox.
It is no wonder to find the doctrine of the holy eucharlst
thus solemnly argued in both universities, since, as the king
observes, this question had been warmly debated in the parlia-
ment-house at the beginning of the last session.
To proceed : Bonner, notwithstanding the flexibleness of
his humour, was not compliant with the Liturgy to a full satis-
faction. It seems he had either not dispersed copies of the
new Common Prayer, or not pressed the use of them in his
diocese, as might be reasonably expected : the council, therefore,
thought it advisable the king should write to quicken him in
his duty.
The letter sets forth that this Common Prayer-book was not
only agreed to by the unanimous consent of both houses of
parliament, but that it was settled by the like assent of the
bishops in the same parliament, and of all other learned men
of this realm, in their synods and convocations provincial.
After some sentences of high commendation on this book, the
bishop is commanded to advertise his chancellor and archdea-
cons of their neglect, and to press frequent communion and
conformity to the service.
Bonner, finding the king's command precise and peremptory,
and perceiving himself taxed with remissness, made no scruple
to execute the order.
In short, we do not find any complaints of non-compliance
with the service established, excepting in the lady Mary's
family. This princess still continued the use of the mass, and
to justify her conduct, sent her reasons in a letter to the privy
council. By her letter, it appears the council had written to
her, and complained of her non-conformity to the constitution.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 343
In defence of her practice, she tells them, " she was guilty of edward
the breach of no law, excepting one of their own making, < ,^ .
meaning the Act of Uniformity : and this she believes in her '^i^J^rwHtes
conscience does not deserve the name of a law. She puts them '«• the council
11 iii'i 1 11 fi^'' 'i'jerty
m mmd that as the late kmg s executors, they were all sworn ofctnadence.
to fulfil his will and maintain his laws. That the constitution, a' d.'' 1549.
as her father left it, should be the rule of her obedience till the
king, her brother, was of age : and, besides all this, she could
by no means satisfy her conscience in the late alterations in
religion."
In answer to this, the council ordered her chaplain. Dr. Their
Hopkins, to acquaint her with the insufficiency of her objec- ""*^'^'''
tions. For instance, he was to represent to her " that the
act concerning religion was previously debated and agreed to
by the whole clergy. That it is a great fault in any subject to
remonstrate against the king\s laws, and renounce the autho-
rity of the legislature. That this fault is heightened in her
grace, upon the score of her birth and near relation to the
king : that disobedience to the king her brother''s government,
implies particular unkindness, disregard to the crown, and
overlooking her own interest ; for her grace stands next in the
legal settlement. And that her example of incompliance would
be remarkably dangerous at this juncture.
" As to her grace's reminding them, they were sworn to
observe the late king's laws, they grant the suggestion, but
reply withal, that when a law is repealed by the same authority
it was enacted, it loses its force and denomination. And for
her grace to affirm that no law can be discharged during the
king her brother's minoi'ity, throws a blemish upon his
majesty's authority, supposes the government maimed and
disabled, and opens the way to gi'eat disorder and incon-
venience :
" And therefore, her grace's insisting upon suspending her
obedience till the king comes of age, is by no means to be
allowed. For the king, as to the functions of government, is
always a major. He is king by the ordinance of God : his
title is founded upon royal descent, upon proximity of blood,
and computation of years comes not within the question. They
reinforce their reasoning from Scripture precedents, and
observe to her grace, that young children have been recognised
kings by God's appointment : that he has blessed their reigns
June 154.9.
344 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
c'RAN- with extraordinary success, and that they have been remarkable
MFR . . • . ...
Abp. Cant. ^^^' reforming religion during their minority."
Her resolution of not hearing the points of religion argued
any farther, was disliked by the council : they told her " there is
more will than reason in pitching upon such measures. That
it is not safe for her grace to trust her own opinion in matters
of such consequence. That the grounds of religion ought to
be brought to the test, and thoroughly examined : that if her
opinion is sound and orthodox, it will be no harm to find it
proof against argument and opposition. If there are any flaws
in it, the discovery will be of service. The bare debating of
the subject, therefore, can make no change in her faith, unless
she finds herself convinced by an overbalance of argument."
And to make the proposal more acceptable, they " desire her
grace would nominate the persons for managing the dispute,
promising her withal, that they should never desire her grace
to move a step farther, than good authority and dint of reason
Fox vol. 2. ghall carry her."
This princess, being apprehensive of compulsion in matters
of conscience, sent a gentleman to the emperor to interpose
for her.
T//e emperor There was a complaint at this time at the emperor''s court
iier behalf, agaiust the English ambassador sir Philip Hobby for using the
new Common Prayer-book. The ambassador answered, he
was obliged to govern himself by the laws of his own country :
that the emperor's ambassador had mass at his chapel in Lon-
don : that notwithstanding this service was contrary to the
laws of England, there was no disturbance given foreign am-
bassadors upon this score : and that he had reason to expect
the same liberty allowed by his master to those of a public
character.
As to the lady Mary, the emperor undertook her interest.
To prevent a rupture therefore, Hobby, and Paget, another
277. English ambassador, promised in the king's name that she should
be dispensed with for some time. This qualification they after-
wards declared upon their honour was thrown in. But the
emperor and his ministers averred the promise was absolute,
without any abatement with respect to time. The emperor
sent the protector and council the proposal of a marriage be-
tween the lady Mary and Alphonso, brother to the king of
Portugal. The council entertained the motion, and though
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 345
the late king had left his daughters but ten thousand pounds EDAVard
a-piece, they offered to raise her fortune to a hundred thousand ^ I -
crowns in money, besides five thousand pounds in jewels. This
Portuguese prince was about her own age, and offered twenty
thousand crowns per annum jointure ; but this overture came
to nothing. Bibiioth.
This summer a proclamation was published against acting of Gal ba.b. 12.
plays. It sets forth, that the arguments of these entertain- ?t''o^p"io3'
ments of the stage went upon seditious subiects, arraigned the August 6.
1 11 . . "^ ^ . A proclama-
government, and exposed tlie constitution to contempt ; that tion oyainst
a great many tumults and disorders had been occasioned by ^ "^*'
this liberty ; that therefore, from the ninth day of the present
August till the feast of All Saints next coming, no person was
to act any stage performance in English in any part of the
realm. The penalty was imprisonment, and farther punislmient
at the king's pleasure. Fuller's
It seems some indiscreet people, of both religions, had book 7.^
applied to the assistance of the stage, and played their farces
against each other. This was a foolish and profane expedient,
and tended only to disserve Christianity in general, and make
it the sport of libertines and atheists.
About this time, Bonner, bishop of London, received farther
orders from the king. The letter sets forth the bishop's
negligence and misbehaviour in his pastoral office ; that many
people of London, and other places of that diocese, absented
themselves from the public prayers and communion ; that the
censures of the Church were not exerted upon fornication and
adultery. After this prefatory reprimand, the bishop was
obliged to observe the following injunctions : —
First, to preach a sermon at PauFs-cross upon the next iiijimdums
Sunday after three weeks from the date of this letter, and once ^l^",,,^ 'il
every quarter, and to be present at every sermon at PauFs- ■^"«'"''••
cross, unless prevented by sickness, or other reasonable excuse.
Secondly, upon every day, which was heretofore accounted August 7.
a pnncipal feast, or " majus duplex," and at all such times as
the bishops of London used to celebrate and sing high mass,
he was to administer the holy communion at St. Paul's, for the
better example of others, unless disabled by sickness.
Thirdly, he was bound to cite all such persons before him as
do not frequent the common prayer, or receive the sacrament,
at least once a-year. He was likewise to cite such persons as
346
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Rcgist.
Bonner,
fol. 2-20.
The matter
of the sermon
prescribed
this bisliap.
The Devon-
shire and
Norfolk
rebellions
not sup-
pressed
when this
order loas
sent.
Id. fol. 221.
frequent places where other rites or services are used different
from the estabhshed Liturgy. Such offences and noncomphance
were to be punished by ecclesiastical censures. He was likewise
to be particularly careful in punishing adultery and fornication,
pursuant to the laws of the Church.
And, lastly, he was to take care that those who refuse to
pay their tithes to the London clergy might be compelled to
justice.
Farther, for his first sermon at St. Paul's the matter was
prescribed him by the king, in the words following, viz. —
" That all such as rebel against their prince get unto them
damnation : and those that resist the high power resist the
ordinance of God ; and he that dies, therefore, in rebellion, by
the words of God is utterly damned, and so loses both body and
soul. And, therefore, those rebels in Devonshire and Cornwall,
in Norfolk, or elsewhere, who take upon them to assemble a
power and force against their prince, against the laws and
statutes of the realm, and go about to subvert the state and
order of the commonwealth, not only do deserve death as
traitors and rebels, but do accumulate to themselves eternal
damnation, ever to be in the burning fire of hell, with Lucifer,
the father and first author of pride, disobedience, and rebellion.
What masses or holy water soever they pretend to, or what
pretence soever they have, they are in the same guilt with
Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, who, for rebelhng against Moses,
were swallowed down alive into hell, although they pretended
to sacrifice unto God. And thus Saul was rejected for saving
the fat sheep, and Agag, for sacrifice: for, as the Scripture
saith, ' obedience is better than sacrifice."* In disobedience,
pride, disorder, and rebellion, nothing can please God.
" Likewise, in the order of the Church and external rites and
ceremonies of divine service, for so much as God requires
humility of heart, innocency of living, knowing of him, charity
and love to our neighbour, and obedience to his Word, and to
his ministers and superior powers, — these we must bring to all
our prayers, to all our service ; and this is the sacrifice that
God requires, and these be those that make all things pleasant
to God. The external rites and ceremonies be but exercises of
our religion, and appointable by superior powers ; in choosing
whereof w6 must obey the magistrates : the which things we do
also see ever have been and shall be — in diverse times and
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 347
places — and yet all hath pleased God, so long as these before- edward
spoken inward things be there. If any man shall use the old > J — >
rites, and thereby disobey the superior power, the devotion of
his ceremony is made nought by his disobedience ; so that
which else, so long as the same did so stand, might be good,
by pride and disobedience is now made nought : as in the
ease of Saul, Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, and Aaron's
two children. But who that joineth to devotion obedience, he
wins the garland : for else it is a zeal, ' sed non secundum
scientiam,' — a will, desire, zeal, and devotion, but not after
wisdom : that is, a foolish devotion, &c.
" Further, ye shall for example, on Sunday come seven-night,
celebrate the communion at PauFs-church. Ye shall also set
forth, in the sermon, that our authority of our royal power is
(as of truth it is) of no less authority and force in this our
young age, than is or was of any of our predecessors, though
the same were much elder, as may appear by example of Josias, 278.
and other younger kings, in Scripture ; and, therefore, all our
subjects be no less bound to the obedience of our precepts,
laws, and statutes, than if we were of thirty or forty years of
age."
Before I proceed farther to Bonner's business, I shall add
something concerning the king's commissioners at Cambridge.
Ridley was appointed one of the visitors, as hath been obsei-\'ed,
and ordered to open the visitation with a sermon. Upon this,
he wrote to May, dean of St. Paul's, to inform him of what was
to be done. He received answer, the visitors were only to dis-
charge some superstitious practices and rites, and to make such
statutes as should be found needful. But when he came to
Cambridge, he perceived the instructions went farther. The
commissioners were ordered to procure a resignation of some
colleges, and to convert some divinity fellowships to the study
of the civil law ; particularly, Clare-hall was to be suppressed.
But the master and fellows, though strongly solicited, would
not be prevailed with to resign. Upon this, Ridley declared
he could not proceed farther with a good conscience. " The
Church," to use the words of our learned historian, " was Bp. Buraet,
already so robbed and stripped, that it seemed there ^as ^'- "■^- 1"' ^-"•
a design laid down by some to drive all civility, learning, and
religion out of the nation ; therefore, the bishop declared he
would not concur in such things, and desired leave to be gone."
348
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Ridley
blamed by
the protector
for his iu-
compliunce
at Caiii-
briihic
June 1,
A. D. 1549.
He jiustijics
his conduct.
Id. Records,
book 1.
uum. 59,60.
Fox, vol. 2.
p. G73.
et dciiiceps.
Homier
cited liefore
the com-
missioners.
Regist.
Boniicv,
fol. 2->2.
The otlier visitors sent a complaint against him to the protec-
tor, charged him with throwing in unnecessary scruples, and
barking, as they call it, against their proceeding. He wrote a
letter of excuse to the protector ; acquainting him " he was ex-
tremely desirous to stand fair in his grace''s opinion, but that
his conscience forbade him farther lengths of compliance ; and
that notwithstanding no person was more inclined to satisfy
the commands of his prince, yet in some cases he was bound
to make a stand, and deliver unacceptable truths. That a
Christian ought not decline his duty for the fear or favour of
any mortal man ; for our Saviour has forewarned us ' not to
fear those who can kill the body."' And elsewhere the apostle
tells us ' it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living
God.'"
The protector returned the bishop an answer, blaming him
for going too far in his scruples, and disagreeing with the rest
of the visitors ; tells him the king's business would be checked
by his incompliance. However, at last he is contented to leave
, him to the direction of his conscience.
To return to Bonner, who, pursuant to the king's orders,
preached upon the first of September at St. Paul's-cross. He
insisted upon the heads prescribed him, but did not dilate upon
some things, it seems, to the satisfaction of the audience. He
is said to have spent most part of his sermon about the manner
of our Saviour's being present in the holy eucharist, and plainly
asserted the doctrine of the Church of Rome. When William
Latimer, bachelor of divinity, and John Hooper, afterwards
bishop of Gloucester, preferred an information against him,
they deposed themselves present at the sermon, and that the
bishop had failed in his performance, and not answered his
majesty's injunctions ; that he wholly omitted the article of
the king's minority, and managed the rest of his discourse in
such a manner as was most likely to create jealousies, and make
people disaffected to the government.
Upon this a commission was issued out to archbishop Cran-
mer, Ridley, bishop of Rochester, sir William Petre, and sir
Thomas Smith, secretaries of State, and to Dr. May, dean of
St. Paul's, to examine the matter. The commissioners were
empowered to suspend, excommunicate, or deprive bishop
Bonner, or* use any other censure ecclesiastical. Any three of
them were likewise authorized to pronounce sentence ; from
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 349
whence it follows, that in case of diversity of opinions, Petre, ED\yARr)
Smith, and May, doctor of civil law, might have overruled < .'^ >
archbishop Cranmer and Ridley.
On the tenth of September, Bonner was summoned to appear
before the commissioners at Lambeth. When he came into
the room where they sat, he behaved himself as if he had not
seen them ; and being put in mind to pay his respects, he
smiled on the archbishop, and protested he did not see him. Fox, p. C75.
Cranmer let him know they sat by the king's authority, to call
him to an account for his sermon. Bonner being willing, it
may be, to have it thought he was questioned about matters of
faith, waived a direct answer, began to discourse about the
mass, and wished it more reverenced. He told the archbishop
he had wTitten very well upon this sacrament, and was sur-
prised to find his practice not answerable.
When the witnesses were called, he is said to have treated
them with contempt and odd language. " One of them," he said,
" talked like a goose, and the other like a woodcock, and that
there was no truth in their evidence." Thus Fox reports the
matter, and charges him with swearing frequently in the
course of the trial. If this is true, he misbehaved himself ex-
tremely, forfeited his gravity, and talked out of character.
But upon inspecting the register, I find no mention of this
intemperate carriage, excepting his swearing once in answer to
sir Thomas Smith.
The archbishop proceeded to open the charge, and had the
bill of complaint read in court. Bonner came prepared with
a protestation, in which he sets forth, that since he had not
received a copy of the commission, he reserved himself the
liberty of excepting, either to his judges, or to any other
branch of the commission, as occasion should require. He
called the instrument a pretended commission, which being
objected as a failure of regard, he excused this freedom, by
alleging these were terms of law, and customary methods of
defence, which he was obliged to make use of.
After this, he desired to see the bill of complaint : which
being put into his hands and perused, he told the commissioners
the charge was couched in such general terms, that it was
impracticable to disengage himself by a particular answer. The
archbishop replied, the main article wa.s his omission in setting
fortli the king^s authority during his nonage. And for the M.
350 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- proof of this, Hooper and Latimer were produced as wit-
Abp.Ca'nt. nesses.
' Bonner, to disable their testimony, objected heresy, and dis-
aft'ection to his person against them. He said the motive to
their information, was not any failure of his, with respect to
the government : their quarrel against him was difference in
2/9. belief: his asserting the true presence of our Saviour's body
and blood in the sacrament of the altar, was that which pro-
voked them to spleen and calumny : and that Hooper had
denied this doctrine the day that Bonner preached, and mis-
reported his discourse.
The archbishop perceiving Bonner insist so much upon the
true presence in the holy eucharist, asked him what presence
he meant : and whether he thought Christ was in the sacra-
ment with face, nose, mouth, eyes, and other lineaments of his
body ? Upon which Bonner, shaking his head, replied, he was
extremely sorry to hear liis grace deliver himself in that man-
ner, and urged him to declare his belief precisely. The arch-
bishop let liim know this was not a time to dispute that point :
that their business now was to execute the king's commission.
Upon Friday, the thirteenth of September, secretary Smith
sat with the rest, which he had not done before, although his
name was in the commission. Upon this Bonner protested,
that, according to law (meaning, I suppose, the canon law),
secretary Smith, by not acting at first, had disabled himself
from the function of a commissioner. The archbishop owned
himself no lawyer, but thought the objection an unreasonable
bar. Secretary Petres and Smith told him, the constant prac-
tice of the kingdom had been otherwise : that all those, whose
names were in any commission, might sit and make part of the
court, though they had not been present at the first opening.
His protestation being thus set aside, he read his answer to
the articles. First, as to those who informed against him, he
charged them with heresy, in reference to the holy eucharist :
that lying under this character of infamy, they stood excom-
municated by the Church, and, by consequence, ought not to be
Id. p. 678. admitted as informers against their bishop.
He defends From hcucc he proceeded to the injunctions sent him, and
^^aimttlie ^^"^^^^ ^^^ir being signed, either with the king's hand, or
rmin article signet, or any of the council ; and then coming to the main
■ article, he alleged he had fully set forth the king's authority
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 351
in his sermon, and preached against the rebels in Devonshire EDWARD
and Norfolk, to the full meaning and extent of the king's let- »■ ^ — >
ter : particularly, that he was so far from abetting the insur-
rection, or giving countenance to any malcontents, that he
declared in the pulpit, tliat all those who rebel against their
prince resisted the ordinance of God, and brought damnation
upon themselves. That the rebels in Devonshire and Norfolk, legist.
. . . ... Jionner,
being bound to obey their prince, lay under this imputation; fol. •2-21.
and that no pretence whatsoever could justify their taking arms
against their sovereign. From hence he inferred, that since he
spoke so fully against the insun'ections above mentioned, and
pressed obedience to the king, it must follow, of course, that he
plainly maintained the king's authority during his nonage, for
all the nation knew the king was a minor when he preached the
sermon : and therefore he hoped no little slips of memory, or ^o^j P- ^^l-
failing in punctuality of expression, would be construed to his
disadvantage.
The court replied, his exceptions against the informers were
insufficient, unless their evidence could be disproved. He was
told, the injunctions were read to him in council, by one of the
secretaries, and given him by the protector himself: that
afterwards they were called for, and the article concerning the
king's power of governing in his minority being added, they
were put into his hands again by secretary Smith, and that he
promised to preach pursuant to these instructions. They let
him know his maintaining the king's authority by inference
and implication, did not come up to explicit assertion and the
orders he received ; and that it was a slender defence to pre-
tend his want of memor}'.
After three days' adjourning the court met again, and then The rvU-
Latimer and Hooper desired to purge themselves of the impu- ^thnmeives^
tation of heresy. They affirmed they had never advanced -'^f""'''*^-
"" , '' '' charqe of
any thing concernmg the blessed sacrament, but what was confederacy.
agreeable to the Scriptures and the true catholic faith : that
they offered to be tried upon this article by the archbishop of
Canterbuiy, or by any other learned men the king or the com-
missioners should appoint. And whereas they had been charged
by Bonner with meeting on the first day of September, and
concerting false evidence agamst him, Latimer declared, that
he had never spoken with Hooper, either before the first of
September, that day, nor till some time after.
3
852 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut n.
CRAN- Bonner being called on to justify himself more fully, with
Aiip. Cant, reference to the king's power during his minority, answered,
' that for the satisfaction of the council, and the better discharg-
ing his duty, he had prepared notes upon this head ; that he
had collected several instances from Scripture, and other his-
tories, to prove that the minority of kings was no diminution of
the royal character ; and that they were to be no less honoured
and obeyed, than at any other time of their age. To this pur-
pose he had observed, from our English chronicles, that Henry
III., Edward III., Richard II., Henry VI., and Edward V.,
were none of them of age, and most of them deep in their
Bofine.r's minority at their accession to the throne : and yet they were
'^defence ^^^ obcycd as Complete sovereigns, and the allegiance due to
with respect them ncvor so much as questioned. He mentioned likewise
to the king s , /-wi i m i tt • i i a i
autiuiriiyin scvcral mstanccs in the Old iestament: that Uzziah and Ahaz
IS non-age. ^^^^^ ^^^ sixtccn, Mauasscs but twelve, Joash and Josiah
but eight years old, when they began to reign ; to which he
added, that the late king was no more than eighteen when he
succeeded to his father : that he intended to preach out all
these notes, but that his memory failed him ; that this acci-
dent happened partly by his disuse of the pulpit, and partly by
a long bill sent him by the council to give notice of the defeat
of the rebels ; that, by the length of this paper, his memory
was broken ; and, besides, his book where his notes were laid
fell out of his hand in his sermon : upon these accounts he was
disabled from delivering himself so fully, and with that advan-
tage, as he intended. However, he did not omit the citing
several texts of Scripture, to put the people in mind of their
obedience to governors, with particular application to his
majesty's case.
As to the other injunctions, he answered he had done
his part, and given orders to his archdeacon to see them
executed ; that he knew of no masses, or Latin service, within
his diocese, excepting in the lady Mary's family, or the chapels
of ambassadors. The commissioners required him to answer
more directly to the point of the king's authority : that,
230 hitherto, they thought his defence short ; that, without farther
satisfaction, they must pronounce him guilty ; but, in case he
denied the fact, they would go on farther to examine the wit-
nesses. The bishop giving no fartlier answer, the witnesses
were called ; and here, sir John Cheek and four more had their
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 353
oaths given them. Bonner desired time to prepare liis inter- ED ward
rogatories; which was granted him. He drew a paper of . J .
twenty questions, consisting of several parts, and couched arti-
ficially enough. To give a proof in one of them : the third
interrogatoiy, then, was this : " Whether they, or any of them,
were present at his sermon? Where they stood, and near
whom ? When they came to it, and at what part of his
sermon ? How long they tarried, and at what part they were
offended ? What were the form and words or substance of it ?
Who heard it in their company ? Where the other witnesses
stood ? How long they tarried, or when they went away V ^'i- P- ^s^-
Upon Wednesday, September the 18th, Bonner appeared
the fourth time before the delegates : and here, because some
objections were made against the extent of their authority, the
king sent them a declaration in writing, to try the cause, and
give final judgment ; and proceed, either by way of denuncia-
tion, ex officio, or according to their discretion, as the matter
should require. And, by virtue of this instrument, they are
empowered to waive all superfluous delays, and dispensed with
in case there should be any omission in the formalities of the
law. I'l- !'• G88.
Bishop Bonner produced an instrument, to prove \\m\Bo\^ J^i^ father
not obhged to make any tartlier answer to the charge brought
against him : and here, according to his customary language,
he called the process and commissioners " unjust and pre-
tensed." He insisted, principally, that the article concerning
the king's authority in his nonage was not in the paper given
him by the protector ; but that secretary Smith inserted it
after the protector and the rest of the council were gone.
He objected, likewise, that the delegates' proceedings were
altogether irregular, and contrary to the methods of law ; that
sometimes they proceeded "ad denunciandum," sometimes
" ex officio mero,'" and sometimes " ex officio mixto ;" that this
confusion and uncertainty were altogether unprecedented, and
contrary to the king's ecclesiastical laws, and more than their
commission would justify.
The commissionei'S, to entangle him farther, and drive him
from his defence, gave him new articles, though much of the
tenor with the formei', and made him swear to give a true
answer. The bishop, premising his customary protestation,
desired a copy of the new charge, with reasonable time to put
VOL. v. A a
354 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pmit ii.
CRAN- in his answer. This being: ffranted, he exhibited an informa-
MER • • ... .
Abp. Cant, niation against WiUiam Latimer, priest of St. Lawrence
'' ' Poultney.
This information sets forth, that Latimer, who informed
against Bonner, had heard people speak irreverently and
seditiously of the king's majesty, in words to this effect :
Heea'Mhits " That the present king of England was but a babe, and
an infurma- „ „ ,, , <»'iii i
iio?i iqiainst fitter for a toast and butter and a mess ol milk, than to make
Lat}nwi\^''' ^^"^^'^ '•> and that they were not bound to obey his authority till
he was a major ; that the said William Latimer declared, at
the last session of the commissioners, the archbishop of Can-
terbury, the bishop of Rochester, sir Thomas Smith, and
Dr. May, being present, that he had heard such words deroga-
tory to the king''s authority spoken, and that the said commis-
sioners did not command the said William Latimer to prosecute
the said persons that had spoken the said words ; and that the
said Latimer has concealed the words aforesaid, and not disco-
Regist. vered them to any person, as in bounden duty he ought."
foi. 224'. This information not only affected Latimer's evidence against
Bonner, but came up to an innuendo of connivance and partiality
in the commissioners.
Fox calls it a " vain cavillation :"" neither does he report any
answer given it. But, by this expression, he discovers himself
Fox, p. 689. either defective in judgment, or a party historian.
A farther On the twentieth, Bonner appeared again, and spoke home
o/his to the main article, declaring, as he had formerly done, that the
loi/alfi/. king's authority during his nonage was perfect and complete ;
that his subjects were bound to obey his laws no less than if
they were made after his coming of age. And here he expressly
condemns the contrary opinion as a rebellious position.
Secretary Smith was particularly lively against the bishop,
charged him with dilatory and evasive answers, fencing with
the formalities of law, and treating the court with indefensible
freedoms. For this reprimanding and unusual manner, and
some coarse language given the bishop, he entered a recusation
of Smith's judgment, and challenged him off the bench. In
He receives this instrument, amongst other allegations, he sets forth, " that
c/uuffefrom Smith Said the bishop acted like thieves, murderers, and
SmifL^"'"^ traitors ; and that, unless he would answer by word of mouth,
he should smart, and do worse ; and that this secretary would
send him to the Tower, to keep company with the rebels
3
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 355
Arundel and Ket, with other rough and menacing expressions, edward
quite foreign to the character of a commissioner." > J — >
After this protestation was read, secretary Smith told the
bishop he should proceed in his commission, notwithstanding
his exceptions. And here he owns his saying, that Bonner
acted like " thieves, murderers, and traitors ;" and justifies the
language.
At this the bishop kindled ; and, it may be, temper was no
ordinary virtue upon this occasion. However, he exceeded in
his resentment ; told Smith, as he was the king's commis-
sioner, and secretary of State, he honoured him ; but, as he
was only sir Thomas Smith, and outraged him with so much
calumny and gross language, he told him " he lied," defied him,
and bid him do what he could. " Quod facias, fac citius." -^'"^ "'«^'<^*
For this freedom he was reprimanded by the archbishop and return.
the rest of the court. They told him, that, for these intern- ' " P'
perate sallies, he deserved to be sent to prison.
Upon this the bishop, thinking himself not well used, replied,
that, de facto., they might send him whither they pleased,
and he would obey them, unless they meant to send him to the
devil, for thither he would not go at their command. " I have
a right in three things," says he : "a few effects ; a poor
carcase ; and my soul. The two first you may make prize of,
though unjustly; but I will keep the last out of your power."
Upon this he was ordered to withdraw ; and, being called
again into the coui-t, he put in an appeal from the commis-
sioners to the king. When they required him to make 281.
a farther answer to some of the articles, he replied he was
not bound in law to give any fai'ther satisfaction, unless the
charge had been drawn in terms more particular and certain.
This answer, together with the liberties of his behaviour, were
construed a contempt of the court, for which he was committed
to the Marshalsea. At his going off, he told Cranmer he was
sorry his grace should use him in this manner ; but that which
troubled him most, was Cranmer's suffering the heretics to take
their range, and poison the king's subjects in London and
elsewhere. And thus he went off with an air of warmth and
discomposure.
On the three -and-twcnticth instant being brought ?i^?a\\ He appeals
before the commissioners, he sticks to his fonner appeal, g' ''"' jg"^*
declines the jurisdiction of the court, and declares that he not
A a 2
356 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- only appeals from tlicm, but that he intends to bring in a
.,^'^!^' charQ-e ao-ainst them, as by the kinQ-'s ecclesiastical laws, and
Abp. Cant. too ' j o , , .
^ :■ ' the present matter of fact, he lawfully may. At this session,
a letter from Bonner to the lord mayor and aldermen was read
in court : the purport of it was to complain, " that some
preachers were suffered in the city to rail (as he words it)
against the sacrament of the altar, and to deny the real pre-
sence of Chrisfs body and blood. That these preachers told
their audience, that faith must not be forced, and that they
might believe what they pleased. The bishop requests and
requires the mayor and aldermen not to connive at these hete-
rodoxies, nor suffer the people to be any longer misled."
111. p. 695. Secretary Smith asked the bishop whether this was his letter.
Bonner replied, he was resolved to abide by his appeal. L^pon
this he was remanded to prison, and ordered to appear on
Friday next to receive the judgment of the court, for they
acquainted him they should proceed to final sentence, notwith-
standing his appeal, unless he could procure a supersedeas.
And here, the bishop of Rochester quoted a text out of St.
Regist. John against Bonner, " he that does evil, hates the light."
^'.'""fi' As it happened the commissioners did not sit till Tuesday
the first of October. In the morning before the court sat, the
delegates sent their articles privately to the bishop in prison :
they required him to confess the charge contained in this
draft. The articles are in substance the same with what had
been objected to him before, with some additional clauses of his
Id. fol.253. misbehaviour at his trial. Had the bishop signed this paper
he had prevented his being deprived.
At his appearing before them, they continued to press him
to an acknowledgment of misbehaviour : and, provided he owned
his fault, and made his submission, gave large promises of
favour. But Bonner, instead of compliance, insisted strongly
on his justification, and reading a new protestation ; disowns
their authority, calls them pretensed judges, and declares that
his appearing before them at this time was altogether forced
and involuntary : and here, by appealing to the king in his
minority, he declares he owns his majesty ''s authority more
fully than the commissioners, who refused to take notice of
such an application.
He is de- The Commissioners finding the bishop wholly unmanageable
proceeded to judgment, and pronounced him deprived of his
jiooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 357
bishopric. The sentence runs in the name of all the five com- EDVVArd
missioners, though secretary Petre never sat after the first v ,; ,
J Bp. Burnet,
day. _ _ pt. 2. p. 127.
The instrument of deprivation sets forth, that the bishop The ,jrounds
had been negligent in making inquiry after polygamists, " and ^^^'^^ *^"
those who either officiated or were present at any forms of
divine service not allowed by the government. That instead of
going to the sermons at Paul's Cross, and countenancing them
with his presence, piu-suant to his majesty's order; he, the
said bishop, not only went away at the beginning of the dis-
course, but wrote to the mayor and aldermen to persuade them
to the same practice."
From hence, the instrument proceeds to the bishop's omis-
sion in his sermon with reference to the king's power in his
minority : and then makes mention of his contumacy and mis-
behaviour before the commissioners. And these are the grounds
upon which the deprivation is founded. Fox, p. 697.
Bonner excepts against this sentence as null in the authority,
and unjust in the matter, and appeals once more from the dele-
gates to the king's person.
And being thus deprived, he moved for a discharge from the
Marshalsea, and for liberty to prosecute his aj)pcal. To this
Cranmer replied, that upon farther inquiry they found his cause
worse, and himself more dipped in rebellion, than at first they
were aware of: and the rest of the commissioners concurring
with the archbishop, he was recommitted.
This usage of Bonner was by some thought oversevere. It Remarks
was likewise censured, as our learned Church historian observes, deprivation.
" as not canonical, since it was by a commission from the Idng,
and since secular men were mixed with clergymen in the cen-
sure of a bishop. To this it was answered, (as this gentleman
goes on,) that the sentence being only of deprivation from the
see of London, it was not so entirely an ecclesiastical censure,
but was of a mixed nature, so that lapnen might join in it.
And since he had taken a commission from the king for his
bishopric, by which he held it only during the king's pleasure,
he could not complain of this deprivation, which was done by
the king's authority." ft'.'-2.'^"''S
But this answer seems short of satisfaction. For which
way is a deprivation from the see of London " not entirely an
ecclesiastical censure f Is not the episcopal office an cede-
358 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- siastical charge 'i Is not the bishop's jurisdiction over his
A?^''r^ cliocese a spiritual authority ? By being deprived therefore of
< ., ' his see, he is deprived of his spiritual jurisdiction, and by conse-
quence, the censure must be ])roperly ecclesiastical. " Buthe took
out a commission from the king, for the exercise of his function."
That is true : but what can be inferred from this extraordinary
conduct ? Nothing, but that the king may take away those
powers which were granted with a clause of revocation, provided
it was within the king"'s prerogative to make a grant of such
powers. But not to inquire farther into this matter, there is
a clause in the commission taken out by Bonner and the rest
of the bishops, which supposes some branches of authority
settled by divine right, conveyed by consecration, and indepen-
dent of the regal supremacy. Now what can this be but a
282. power to exercise discipline, to govern their flocks, and preside
in their see in matters purely spiritual I
Our learned Church historian continues, and observes, that
" others, who looked farther back, remembered that Constan-
tine, the emperor, had appointed secular men to inquire into
some things objected to bishops : and that such had examined
the business of Cecilian, bishop of Carthage, even upon an
appeal, after it had been tried in several synods ; and given
judgment against Donatus and his party. The same Constan-
tine had also, by his authority, put Eustathius out of Antioch,
and Athanasius out of Alexandria, Afterwards, the emperors
used to have some bishops attending on them in their comi-
tatus or court, to whose judgment they left most causes, who
acted only by commission from the emperor. So Epiphanius
was brought to condemn Chrysostom at Constantinople, who
had no authority to judge him by the canons."
T/ie bishops To this it may be answered, that this account of the empe-
not deprived j.or''s proceedings against bishops, misreports matter of fact ;
perors in the for instance, Eustathius, bishop of Antioch, was not deposed
'pose(L^°' by Constantine the Great, but by the council of Antioch. As
Socrat. Hist, ^q ^j^g P^gg Qf Atlianasius, he was banished by Constantine
Liiu. cap. 24. . ; ^ •'
Id. lib. 1. upon a false suggestion of disloyal practice : and that he threa-
'^^^' ' tened to stop the importing corn from Alexandria to Constan-
tinople. But for this the emperor did not pretend to depose
him : to which I may add, that during his banishment, he was
Id. lib. 2. all along owned as bishop by the Catholic Church. And as
'^^^'' '' *to the instance of Paulus, bishop of Constantinople, he was
jjooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 359
removed by a synod ; and that not convened by Constantino, Edward
but his son, Constantius. ^ >
Farther, as to Constantino's interposing in the case between
Ctecilian and Majorinus, upon an appeal of the latter and his
party ; this answer may be given ; Cecilian, after a fair elec-
tion, was ordained bishop of Carthage by Felix Aptungetanus ;
Secundus, Donatus, Purpureus, and some other bishops of the
opposite party, not being pleased with Cecilian's promotion,
consecrated Majorinus to the same see. This Donatist fac-
tion pretended Felix, who ordained Cecilian, was a traditor ;
that is, had delivered the Holy Scriptures up to the heathen
persecutors, and for this crime had lost his episcopal character
by the discipline of the Church.
This controversy was, at the emperor's instance, first ex-
amined in a synod at Rome, and afterwards at the council of
Aries, and judgment given for Cecilian at both places. But the
Donatists refusing to acquiesce, appealed to the emperor Con-
stantino, who, in a letter to the council convened at Aries, blames
the Donatists extremely for not submitting to the decision of
the bishops. " Meum judicium postulant, qui ipse judicium
Christi expecto." For, to speak truth, continues the emperor, Opt.it. con-
" the sentence of the prelates ought to be no less regarded ^'j^'n^geTtt
than if it was nronounced by our Saviour himself." St. Austin Purj;ationis
conmiends Constantme for not mterposmg, and says plamly, et Feiicis,
" the emperor was not so hardy as to try the cause of a |^^ ^^^^
bishop." stanihms
TT 1 . 1 • 1 ■• 1 'ji ii • L •,' „ no7i est austis
However, bemg at last either tired with the importunities ot de musa
the Donatists, or prevailed on by the^flattery of his courtiers, J^^X.
he consented the cause should have a rehearing before himself
at Milan. And here, after the matter was fidly examined, the
sentence of the councils of Rome and Aries was confirmed, the
charge against Felix his being a traditor declared false, and judg-
ment given for Cecilian. Thus it appears the emperor did no
more than settle matter of fact, and see the records inspected.
If it is said he received the appeal, reviewed the cause de-
termined by two synods, and took upon him the office of a
judge, to this it may be answered, that princes are not infal-
lible in their conduct : it is possible for them to be surprised
into foreign business, and carry their regale too far.
That the ancient Church did not allow of appeals to the civil Can. 1-2.
magistrate, in clauses ecclesiastical, appears from the council
of Antioch held in the reign of Constantius. This synod"
S60
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN-
IVIER,
Abp. Cant.
T/ie sf/ise of
the cotuicils
of Animcli
and Cal-
cedofi.
Concil.
Labbc, and
Cossart.
.Sociat. Hist,
lib. 6.
cap. 14.
ct 15.
Tlieod. Hist,
lib. 5.
cap. 35.
Bonner's
case farther
considered.
decrees, " that if any deacon or priest degraded by their dio-
C3san, or any bishop deposed by a synod, should be so hardy
as to give the emperor trouble by any application, when in
these cases recourse ought to be had to a synod, and the
matter determined there : if, therefore, any person shall over-
look the jurisdiction of the prelates, and solicit the emperor
for redress, he is not allowed so much as to plead his cause in
a council, nor ever expect being restored to his promotion."
Thus the bishops in the council of Calcedon determine in
the case of Photius, metropolitan of Tyre : they declare the
imperial rescript is of no force against the canons. And yet
this case related only to a contest of jurisdiction between a
metropolitan and one of his suffragans. Thus at the same
general council of Calcedon, the emperor Martian makes no
difficulty to acknowledge, that he did not come thither to ex-
ercise any power in deciding the controversy, but only to for-
tify the decrees of the Fathers with the civil sanction. Not
that the canons and resolutions of the bishops were not binding
before, with respect to conscience ; but some people are so
unhappy as to be governed farther by temporal penalties than
the terrors of the other world.
Farther, the court bishops mentioned by our learned histo-
rian did not act by the emperor's commission, though they were
sometimes too flexible and complaisant. Neither does the
instance of Epiphanius's condemning of Chrysostom support
this assertion. For St. Chrysostom was deposed by the synod
ad Quercum\ neither had Epiphanius any share in that sentence.
This bishop had quitted Constantinople, and set sail for Cyprus,
before Theophilus of Alexandria, and the rest of the bishops
met for the censuring of St. Chrysostom.
To return to Bonner : it must be said he made a hardy and
plausible defence. The grounds of his deprivation seem some-
what slender, excepting in one article relating to the king's
authority. And here, the bishop proved he had touched the
point in his sermon, though not in the form prescribed : and
that this omission was only a misfortune of his memory : that
this was no feigned excuse appears pretty plainly by his owning
the authority of a minor prince, so fully and so often before
the delegates. As to his intemperate behaviour, if Fox reports
him fairly, he was much to blame. For my part, the process
' This couutil, iu tlic suburbs of Calcedon, at the Oak, met in the year 403.
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 861
being very tedious, and printed by Fox, I only examined the EDWARD
register for the substance, and therefore, as to the manner, > _^ ,
excepting his swearing once to Smith, I shall neither affii-m nor
deny the charge.
And though Bonner defended himself with great dexterity 2So.
and resolution, yet I somewhat question his making the most
of his case. Had he, instead of appealing to the king, ap-
pealed to the upper house in convocation, he might, in all like-
lihood, have got the judgment reversed, and recovered his see.
Now, that he had this remedy seems pretty plain, by two acts
of parliament. By the first statute it is expressly provided, 24 Hen. 8.
that " in any ecclesiastical causes which may touch the king, o^'jien. h.
his heirs, or successors, the party grieved may appeal to the "^^i'- ^^•
spiritual prelates in the upper house of convocation.*" And
this method of appealing is confirmed by an act in the next
year of the same reign. It is true this provision refers to
trials prosecuted in the courts of bishops or archbishops, but
the reason of the case seems to hold against any other court
which undeiiakes the cognizance of ecclesiastical matters ; but
I shall determine nothing in this point.
That Bonner had no gentle usage, appears from the course
of this whole affair. For first, the king's or counciFs prescribing
him the matter, and, in some measure, the words of his ser-
mon, was more than ordinary. The putting such singular
terms upon him, must by consequence lessen his character, and
make him contemptible : such unusual commands as these
must suppose the council believed him remarkably defective,
either in integrity or discretion. But " Bonner was looked on
generally as a man of no principles. All the obedience he gave,
either to the laws or the king's injunctions, was thought a com-
pliance against his conscience, extorted by fear." This censure Bp. Buinet,
supposes him flexible to the orders of the court, and compliant P'- '^- •"• ^■^^•
to whatever was enjoined him. But to assert it was fear, and
not conscience, which brought him to all these lengths ; this
is but diving into thoughts, and amounts to no more than con-
jecture. Hypocrisy keeps under covert, and men's hearts lie
open to no view but God Almighty's ; besides, human laws re-
quire nothing more than outward compliance. Courts of
justice do not pretend to examine principles any farther than
practice discovers them. I have insisted the longer upon this,
because T would gladly set the matter in a true light. I be-
362 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paet ii.
^?FR^ licve Bonner complied beyond his opinion in several instances :
Abp. Cant. I am far from defending the heat of his temper, or his san-
guinary proceedings in the next reign : but justice ought to be
done to every body's memory ; and the more exceptionable any
man's practice is, the less he is in a condition to dispense with
any commendation which belongs to him.
The duke of To proceed to some remarkable occurrences in the state.
mTto\iie. Dudley, earl of Warwick, by suppressing the Norfolk rebellion,
Tower and \y^^ raised liis reputation, and fortified his interest to a consi-
tmpeacluxl. i i •
derable degree ; and his ambition growing with his success, he
resolved to push his fortune, and set himself at the helm. To
make way for this project, the protector was to be removed.
This was looked on as no impracticable enterprise, consider-
ing the present situation of affairs ; for the Protector, by
abetting the complaints of the lower commons, and lately
ordering inclosures to be thrown open, had disobliged the
nobility and gentry. The earl of Warwick, therefore, finding
himself supported by a strong party in the council, resolved to
oppose the protector. This duke, being informed of their
proceedings, wrote to the Londoners to raise a thousand men,
and march them well-armed to Hampton Coui't, for the king's
October fi. sccurity. He likewise levied some men in the neighbourhood,
A.D. 1549. ^^^ conveyed the king to Windsor, with as many of the council
and court as he could prevail with to go with him.
The lords in the earl of Warwick's interest had now formed
themselves into a council at London. Their names are these :
the lord chancellor, the lord St. John president, the marquess
of Northampton, the earls of Arundel, Southampton, and
Shrewsbury, the lords Russell and Wentvvorth ; to which we
may add the chief justice Mountague, sir Edward North, sir
Richard Southwell, sir Edmund Peckham, secretary Petres,
sir John Gage, sir Ralph Sadler, sir Thomas Cheyney, sir An-
thony Brown, sir Anthony Wingfield, sir John Baker, speaker
of the house of commons, and Dr. Wotton. These noblemen,
privy-counsellors, and persons of distinction, wrote to the city
of London to furnish them with forces, to rescue his majesty
out of the duke of Somerset's hands, whom they styled an
enemy to the king and kingdom ; and, that this complaint
might not appear undeserved, they drew up a charge in forai
against him. The principal articles are these following : —
The articles " That by Creating discords and misunderstandings amongst
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 363
the king"'s subjects, he had embroiled the commonwealth, EDWARD
which was left in a peaceable and good condition by the v . J .
late king. That he had countenanced sedition and treason, °£ll^l,ll^,(^
and occasioned the loss of several thousand men in the late
commotions : that, either by his neglect or perfidiousness, he
had been the cause of losing several forts and places of import-
ance beyond sea. That being made protector on condition he
should do nothing without the consent of the board, he had not
observed that condition, but had treated with ambassadors,
made bishops and lord-lieutenants by his own authority : that
he had done many things contrary to law ; held a court of re-
quest in his o\Mi house ; embased the coin, and published pro-
clamations against inclosures, contrary to the sense of the
whole council : that he had neglected the rules and maxims
laid down by the late king for the government of Ireland : that
lie had armed his own friends and servants, and left the king''s
servants unarmed. And, lastly, that he had only made it his
business to aggrandize himself; to create misunderstandings
amongst the nobility ; to draw malecontents into his interest ;
to lavish out a vast deal of treasure in building of palaces, at a
time of distress and public calamity."
The protector, finding himself deserted, that the city of
London had refused to assist him, and engaged with the lords-
cf the other party, resigned to his misfortune, and put the king
and himself in their hands. Upon this he was sent to the
Tower ; and here I shall break off his story till the consideration
of time call for it. Godwin's
About the latter end of this month, Calvin, who, it is likely, stow's
had not heard of the protector*'s declension, wrote to him upon ^^°^^-
the subject of religion. The letter, as it stands in his epistles, Cahms
is dated in the year 1548, but in the Paper-office the 22d oi proLctorl"
October is only put down, without the mention of the year.
That it was not written the last year I think is pretty plain :
first, from Calvin's letter to Bucer, in which he acquaints him 284.
he had written to the protector to caiTy on the reformation :
now Bucer did not aiTive in England till the beginning of the
year 1549 ; but this letter of Calvin supposes Bucer in Eng-
land. Secondly, Calvin, in his letter to the protector, makes p'*-^''" ',„p
sevei'al objections against the Common Prayer Book, which was
not printed till this year, nor so nmcli as drawn up till winter,
1548.
864
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [i-aist ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Gladio
tiltore eoer-
ceri fjnem
tibi tradidit
dominus.
Page 88.
His cavils
against the
Eiifilish
Lituiyy.
Ayainst
praying for
the dead.
To come to the matter in the letter. In the beoinnino; of
this address, Calvin commends the protector for the zeal and
resolution he had shown in retrieving religion, and owns the
pm'e worship of God was now restored in England, He re-
duces the main of his discourse to three heads. Under the
first, he would have the people rightly instructed, and points to
the method. And here he requires subscription to the articles
of religion : that all bishops and parish priests should be
obliged to this condition ; and that no person should be admit-
ted to any ecclesiastical function, without giving solemn con-
sent to the doctrines received. He likewise highly approves a
" Form of Common Prayer," and looks upon a stated Cate-
chism as a necessary expedient.
He acquaints the protector with his being informed of two
sorts of troublesome people in England. One of these divisions
were those they called Gospellers. " These," says Calvin, "are
men of whimsey and enthusiasm, and if they might have their
will, would quickly confound all order and public settlement.
The other party are so far smitten with the old superstition,
that they will not endure the parting with it. Now both the
one and the other ought to feel the weight of a severe correc-
tion, and have the sword drawn upon them. For these men
are revolters against God as well as the king."
Thus we see Calvin had no great tenderness for dissenters.
He very heartily recommends methods of rigour, and is far from
indulging liberty of conscience.
His second head touches upon the throwing out abuses.
And here he declares against all accommodating schemes, and
methods of moderation. He allows of no latitude for discretion,
nor gives any deference to antiquity ; and seems to confine the
rule of worship to express declarations in Scripture. From
these narrow principles he falls upon the censure of the English
Common Prayer-book. And as an instance of some remain-
ing corruption, he objects against praying for the dead in the
communion office. " And here he freely grants this mention of
the dead does not imply any approbation of the popish purga-
tory. He likewise owns himself sensible, that the commemo-
ration of the dead was an ancient custom in the Church ; and
that this was done to testify the Communion of Saints, to show
the correspondence between the Church militant and triumph-
ant, and to declare their belief, that the faithful of this and the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 365
other world were all of the same society." But this refreshing edm^ard
the ideas of the future state, keeping up a communication be- ^ ,
tween the living and the dead, and giving the last proofs of dis-
interested charity, will by no means pass Calvin's test. This man,
who thought himself wiser than all the fathers of the primitive,
or bishops of the present Church, throws in his magisterial ex-
ception. He argues that the Lord's Supper is so solemn a part
of religion, " that all human additions do but pollute the ser-
vice. That in our addresses to God Almighty, we are not
allowed to indulge our fancy, and give way to sympathy and
compassion : on the contrary, we are rather to be governed by
the apostle's rule, and make the word of God the ground for
our application : but this mention of the dead, which implies
either connncndation or religious regard, does not come up to
warrantable measures, nor answer the true directions for
prayer. And being therefore no better than supplemental ^'"^ respon-
invention, is not to be endured in the holy eucharist. irf/itima
" There are some other things, as he goes on, which, though ZfiUuthni!
they do not fall under such degrees of censure, are not to be
excused : and that is, the ceremonies of chrism and anointing.
As for chrism, what is it but the result of weakness and igno-
rance ? The institution of our Lord will not satisfy some
people ; they must have a new symbol to represent the opera-
tions of the Holy Ghost in baptism, as if the water was not
sufficient for this purpose. As for extreme unction, it is the -Against
„ . . , 1 • 1 • cnrtsvi and
effect of an mconsiderate zeal, not supported with proportiona- e.rtrcmc
ble pretensions. People would practise the custom of the
apostles, without apostolic gifts, to justify their imitation ; for
when the apostles made use of oil in the recovery of the sick,
the meaning of this ceremony was to show the supernatural
performance ; and therefore, when miracles went off, the cir-
cumstance of anointing ought likewise to be discontinued. It
is therefore most advisable to strike off all these, and admit of
no usages but such as are conformable to the inspired writings,
and tend to edification. For the toleration of people's weak-
ness ought to be indulged only in order to their better instruc-
tion ; neither are we to exceed so far in lenity and condescen-
sion as to continue any foolish custom merely for the gratifying A^'"'
men's humours, who can give no good reason for the satisfying stuUis m-
their demands." ~rf„,«
Thus Calvin has taken great care to avoid the imputation ho
866 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- precautions Bucer against : to keep close to the extremes, to
Abp. Cant, gnard against an agreement, and stand off from reconciling
c;^;?,!^ expedients.
Epistle, Tliis the learned Heylin calls reforming the Church without
fear or wit, without regard to peace at home, or correspondence
iieylin, abroad. " Such lax management," says Calvin, " may pass in
p. 80. ' civil government, but the conduct of the Church allows no such
pi-udential considerations. Here we are tied down to the ex-
Epist. ad press will of God, and barred all supplemental provisions."
Honest'zeal Under his third head for suppressing immorality, he shows
h!"1!hLs- a commendable zeal, and delivers himself with advantage
"^*- enough. He lets the protector know how much his grace is
obhged to " discountenance libertinism, and punish those crimes
which are oftentimes overlooked by the State. That governors
take care to do justice vipon theft, rapine, and murder, with
severity enough. And why ? Because they find their own
interest sensibly touched. Whereas, intemperance, whoredom,
and blasphemy, are frequently connived at ; as if these were
285, lawful sallies, or faults almost below consideration. But God
pronounces quite otherwise upon these matters. He lets us
know how dangerous a thing it is to insult his omnipotence,
and not to have his honour in the highest regard. And that
Senacherib's profane insolence was pursued with remarkable
vengeance.
" And, as to adulteries, it is a shame that those who call
themselves Christians should be more remiss than heathens in
punishing this crime : that a wickedness of this size should
pass for a jest. Is this all the regard we have for the engage-
ments of marriage ? — for the most solemn alliance and incom-
municable friendship? — for a relation which represents the
union between Christ and his Church? As for libertines, if
we believe the Apostles, we shall find them charged with
no less than sacrilege : they profane the temple of the Holy
1 Cor. vi. Gj-host, forfeit the Divine protection, the privileges of Chris-
tianity, and make themselves obnoxious to eternal punishment.
The Apostle does not allow us to maintain any commerce with
such licentious people : they ought not, therefore, to be suf-
fered in the Church of God. It is the winking at such
instances of scandal which embroils the world, and draws down
the judgments of heaven." He therefore very honestly solicits
the protector " to interpose his authority in behalf of sobriety."
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 367
He " insists upon discipline ; and that the bishops and parish- Edward
priests should be particularly careful not to admit any of these > .^ — >
libertines to the holy conununion."" This is admirable advice,
and very well becoming the character of a divine.
As for his dictating in matters of religion, intermeddling so
freely in the settling foreign Churches, and making himself an
arbiter of controversy, this is not altogether so intelligible ;
especially since he delivered himself in so decisive a manner.
Besides, he addressed the protector as if the government of
the Church was almost wholly at his disposal. Now, this
supposes a vast compass of spiritual authority within the
regale. But that the civil magistrate was absolute in these
matters, or that the discipline of the Church ought to be over-
ruled by the State, was far from Calvin's opinion. This may
be proved by his contest with the senate at Geneva. His Calvin's
commentary on Amos is likewise a remarkable instance to this i63!3fi.ct
purpose : where, expounding upon these words, " But pro- p|.^*j ^ j^
phesy not again any more at Bethel," he delivers himself thus : Amos, c. 7.
" ' Prophesy again no more at Bethel."' Why ? — because it is \isjUg-
the kinff''s chapel: that is one reason. Here Amaziah the ""''"'.'^'"'7
priest endeavours to pr(f\'e the Bethel-worship warrantable, regak,
because it was settled by the royal authority. The king will
have it so : he has a right to execute his pleasure, and nobody
ought to contradict it. And, at tliis day, there are a great
many within the pope's conununion who give princes an extra-
ordinary latitude with respect to this matter. Those who
at first gave such large commendations to Henry, king of
England, were no long-headed people : their complimenting
him with such a sovereign authorit), in all matters, shocked
me extremely. Those who called him the supreme head of the
Church, under Christ, were plainly guilty of blasphemy. This
was extravagantly too much. However, its being the effect of
an inconsiderate zeal is some excuse ; and, therefore, let us
forget it. But that impostor, who was afterwards chancellor to llujusPro,
that Proserpine, who now outdoes all the devils in mischief, — hodicfi/lo"^
this scandalous impostor, the bishop of Winchester, when he *«/^^'«'<^.
•. "^ ^ ' omiies ata-
was at Ratisbon, did not offer to support this regal supi'emacy f'<^>!os.
by arguments, nor took any notice of the counter-evidence in f:,'rpi?ic'^'^
Scripture. He thought it sufficient to affirm the king's £"^",V*.
authority unlimited, and that it was in his power to set aside <'«'^'"'^"'<«
ancient usages and introduce new ones at his pleasure. If the .i/«;y**"
question relates to fasting and abstinence, it lies at the king's
368
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abj). Cant.
Isaiah xlix.
23.
Quifaciunt
reges nimis
spli-ituales.
appointment. His majesty may command the people to eat
flesh upon what clays he thinks fit ; the king may bar priests
the liberty of marriage ; the king may deny the people the use
of the cup in the Lord's supper. Why so ? — because the king's
prerogative is absolute. Now, this is exactly Amaziah his
doctrine : ' It is the king's sanctuary, and it is the king's
court.' Let us examine the grounds upon which it stands.
This Amaziah assigns the king a double function ; he main-
tains it is in his power to transform religion into what shape
he pleases. Thus he charges Amos with disturbing the public
repose, and encroaching upon the prerogative-royal. As to
the first part, it is certain, kings, provided they discharge their
office, may be styled protectors of religion, and ' nursing
fathers ' to the Church, as Isaias calls them. It may, there-
fore, be reasonably expected from princes, that they should
make use of their sword in defence of God Almighty's worship.
But then on the other side, those are an unthinking sort of
people who carry the royal character too far into spiritual
matters. This extreme is too common in Germany. Neither
do the countries about us stand clear from this infection. And
now we are sensible of the consequence of that unhappy prin-
ciple, which gives the civil magistrate a sovereignty in religion,
and dissolves the Church into the State. This sacrilecfious
invasion rages amongst us at present, by not distinguishing the
bounds of civil authority. As things are managed, princes do
not think they can reign unless they strip the Church of her
authority, and make themselves supreme, both in matters of
faith and spiritual government. The devil prompted Amaziah
vni\\ this notion. Since it was the king's chapel, there must
be no prophesying against the court belief. No : the king's
religion must stand, and not be questioned. This is agreeable
doctrine ! These soft notes make music in the ears of princes.
They fall in with the imposture, and desire nothing more than
to hear themselves made masters of every thing without reserve.
Thus they enter vigorously upon the practice of their ecclesi-
astic supremacy, and pretend a zeal for religion. But the
spring of this motion is nothing but ambition ; it is only be-
cause they would gladly extend their authority, and knock down
every thing with their sceptre. There must be a guard upon this
quarter ; for princes have been always remarkable for this mis-
carriage, and made it their business to draw religion within
their jurisdiction, to bend it to their humour, and sometimes to
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. ,369
their interest too. For it is dominion, and not conscience, edward
which frequently governs them in this affan*. ^ i ,
Thus we see Calvin was no slave to the regale. 28G.
The duke of Somerset being now forced from the administra- Bishop Car-
tion, and confined, Gardiner, bishop of AVinchester, had ^^ot^Qs '("'the" Lord's
of recovering his liberty; but finding himself overlooked, he •^"'' ^^' *""
wrote to the lords of the council for his enlargement. He com-
plains of being denied the privilege of his peerage, and hindered
from appearing in parliament ; that his being arbitrarily ex-
cluded the house of Lords, might affect the rest of the members,
and prove a dangerous precedent. However, he declines con-
testing his right any farther, and is willing to submit to the
judgment of the learned in the law. But after all this resigna-
tion, he suggests that if a general council were called, and any
one who had a right of voting excluded, this singularity would
break the authority, and invalidate the decrees of the whole
synod. He goes on to complain of the late protector's pro-
ceedings, and hopes better usage from their lordships. He
insists boldly upon his innocence ; presses to be brought to his
answer in the house of Lords ; and, instead of imprisonment,
makes no question of being; commended for wliat he has done. Stow's
About this time pope Paul III. departed this life. The car- p. coo.
dinals immediately appeared in the conclave for a new election.
Cardinal Pole was not forgotten upon this occasion. His
royal extraction, the advantage of his behaviour, and his ac-
quirements in learning, were strong recommendations. How-
ever, the cardinals were divided : part of them w'ere in the
French, and part in the emperor's interest. These were the
two biggest divisions ; but some there were who stood clear of
parties, and altogether unengaged. The imperial cardinals
voted unanimouslv for Pole. This prelate, instead of acknow- Cardinal
,,. !•/•' 11 11' •• Pule hinders
ledgmg tiien- favour, blamed then- precipitancy ; earnestly his own pro-
entreating them not to be swayed in the least by fancy or re- Ite'^medom.
gards of friendship, but to make the honour of God and the
good of the Church the chief motive to their resolves. The
speed of Pole's friends being thus checked, gave the French an
opportunity of moving the postponing the election till all the
members of the college had time to appear. And here cardi-
nal Caraffa, afterwards Paul IV., expecting to gain the chair if
Pole could be set aside, applied to calumny, and disparaged
his competitor. Thus he endeavoured to draw a suspicion of
VOL. V. B b
370
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY [part n.
CRAN- heresy and insobriety upon Cardinal Pole ; charged him with
Abp. Cant, keeping too great a correspondence with the Lutherans, and
^^ ' entertaining one Flaminius in his family, who lay under that
imputation. That being commissionated to inquire into heresy
at Viterbo, he discharged most of the criminals ; gave a gentle
correction only to some few, but punished none capitally. He
told them likewise that Pole had sent a young woman to a
nunnery, which many believed was his own daughter. He was
therefore at a loss to understand their zeal for choosing this
cardinal. Was Italy so barren in learning, probity, and other
qualifications, that they must go to the farther end of Europe
to furnish them with a pope ? To what purpose is all this
pains ? Every body knows this cardinal is wholly in the interest
of the court of Vienna. Have we a mind the emperor should
make himself master of the patrimony of the Church, and
plunder Rome again by way of diversion, and to make his army
an entertainment? Pole defended himself so handsomely
against this invective, that the conclave clearly perceived there
was nothing but envy and ambition in the charge ; and thus
their inclination to choose him was stronger than before. Soon
after, a majority of the cardinals came to his apartment late in
the night, ordered the servants to wake his friend Priuli, a
Venetian gentleman ; their business was to acquaint him with
Pole's election, and that they came to " adore " him, as they
call it, according to custom ; which ceremony was to pass
before the affair could be finished. Priuli having told Pole the
news with an air of pleasure, the other gave him a friendly
check, and refused to receive the respect of the conclave. He
told them a preferment of that nature was more to be dreaded
than desired ; that it ought to be regularly managed, and not
carried on in a tumultuary manner ; that night was an improper
time to conclude so great a concern ; that God was the God of
light and not of darkness. He desired them therefore to defer
their resolution till next day, and that the matter might then,
if God so pleased, be brought to a better issue ^ The Italian
cardinals, interpreting this backwardness to a sleepy phlegmatic
temper, began to drop their opinion of Pole's capacity ; and
PauC'coun- ^hus recalling their votes, they chose the cardinal De Monte,
cil of Tr^nt. ^Jjq ^qqJ^ ^}jg name of Julius III.
To return to England. On the fourth of November the par-
' Pole seems to have understood the spirit, as well as the letter, of the "nolo episcopari."
Godwin
Annal. F
BOOK IV.] OF GEEAT BRITAIN. 371
Hament sat, after a prorogation. I shall mention those statutes edward
which concern the Church. The first of this kind enacts the ^ 1 ;
recalling the old liturgic books, and taking away images out of
churches. The preamble sets forth : " That whereas the king's An uctf.r
most excellent majesty has of late set forth, and established by oL'l'e'rvke'
authority of parliament, an uniform, godly, and quiet order of '^'/^'j^.'J'^f
common and open prayer, in a book entitled ' The Book of images.
Common Prayer, and Administration of the Sacraments, and
other Rites and Ceremonies after the Church of England, to be
used and observed in the said Church of England, agreeable to
the order of the Primitive Church,' much more comfortable
unto his loving subjects than other diversity of service, which
heretofore of long time has been used ; being in the same book
ordained, that nothing be read Ijut the very pure Word of God, or ^^'''^""f "*
which is evidently grounded upon the same ; and in the other, re/urmed
things corrupt, untrue, vain, and superstitious, and, as it were, Pmyer-
a preparation to superstition." That the not calling: in and '"'?'^i ('"' .
defacing these books gave occasion to the depraving and hinder- dentiy
ing the reception of the said Common Prayer-book, encouraged ',i,v,n(he
people in their old superstitious service, and kept up a diversity ^]^^['^ '^
of opinions and ceremonies. It is therefore enacted, " That
all books called Antiphoners, Missales, Grailes', Processionales,
Manuelos, Legends, Pies, Portuasses, Primers in Latin or
English, Couchers, Journalles, Ordinalles, or other ])ooks or
writings whatsoever, heretofore used for service of the Church,
\\Titten or printed in the English or Latin tongue, other than
such as are or shall be set forth by the king's majesty, shall be
by authority of this present act clearly and utterly abolished,
extinguished, and forbidden for ever to be used or kept in this 287.
realm, or elsewhere within any of the king's dominions."
" It is farther enacted, that all images, of whatsoever mate-
rials, taken out of churches or chapels, or yet standing in any
such places, should be destroyed and defaced.
" As for the books, they were to be delivered to the mayor,
bailiffs, constables, or churchwardens, in their respective towns,
who within three months after they came to their hands, were
to deliver them over to the archbishop, bishop, chancellor, or
commissary of the diocese, in order to be by them, cither
openly burned, or otherwise defaced and destroyed. And that
in case any of the persons above-mentioned, kept any of the
' Grailcs, grail mils.
B b 2
S72
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
3&4Eilw. 6,
cap. JO.
The bishops
cnmpluhi
ilieir juris-
diction teas
all taken
from them.
Journal
Procer.
Cotton.
Libr. Tibe-
rius. D. 1.
Nov. 18.
books, and did not bring tlicm in to the archbishop, bishops,
«S5C. they were for the first offence to forfeit ten shilUngs, four
pounds for the second, and for the third, to suffer imprisonment
at the king's pleasure.
" And if the archbishop, bishops, &c. failed to execute the
the act, and did not burn, deface, and destroy, all the said
books, within forty days after they received them, they were to
forfeit forty pounds, half of which sum was for the king, and
the other moiety for the informer.
" By this statute it is provided, first, that any figure, or pic-
ture, upon any tomb, in churches, or chapels, might stand, in
case the person represented had not the character of a saint."
Secondly. It is provided, "that any person may keep, or
use, any primers in the English or Latin tongue, set forth by
the late king Henry VIII., so that the sentences of invocation,
or prayers to saints in the same primer, be blotted, or clearly
put out of the same."
It is almost a pity there was not a clause in this act, to allow
the bishops the liberty of reserving a copy of all these censured
books, and lodging them in their cathedral libraries. Thus,
the form and distinction of the old offices might have been
better known, and some valuable curiosities preserved.
On the fourteenth of November, the bishops complained in
the house, to the temporal lords, of the great increase of immo-
rality : that their jurisdiction was so checked and straitened,
that they could summon no offenders to appear before them,
punish no vice, nor exert the discipline of the Church ; to pre-
vent these disorders, a bill was brought in, but miscarried at
the first reading, because it seemed to entrust the bishops with
too much power. However, the matter was not laid aside, but
a second bill was drawn by a committee, passed and sent down
to the commons, where it sunk after the second reading. But
then, there was an attempt made in another form, for reviving
the spiritual jurisdiction. To this purpose, an act passed, em-
powering the king to nominate, by the advice of his council,
sixteen of the clergy, four of whom were to be bishops, and
sixteen of the temporalty, of whom four were to be common
law}^ers, to peruse and examine the ecclesiastical laws used in
England, and to make such an extract, as they should think
proper, for the use of the realm. This committee had three
years' time to finish their business. And what was either agi-eed
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 373
by an universality or majority of this number, was to be pub- EDWARD
lishecl by proclamation under the broad seal, and put in practice J -
as the king's ecclesiastical laws.
It was likewise provided, that no person should incur any
forfeiture, or suit of praemunire, for executing, or making use
of any laws, drawn up by the said committee.
On the other side, it is provided, that every ecclesiastical Thirty-two
judge and minister, shall be bound to obey the king's writs oi nomTmied
prohibition, and of attachment upon prohibition and indicavit. ^^^ciTs^^dkai
And lastly, it is provided, that the said two-and-thirty persons, '««'«•
or the greater number of them, shall not have any authority to
compile, or publish any thing contrary to the common law, and
statutes of this realm. 3&4Edw. 6.
At the passing this bill, the arch])ishop of Canterbury, the statutes at
bishops of Durham, Ely, Carlisle, Worcester, Westminster, Large.
Chichester, Lincoln, Rochester, and St. David's, protested. Joumui
Proccr.
One reason of their dissent, I suppose, was, because only
four bishops were appointed to assist in the committee of two-
and-thirty.
Pursuant to this act, the king directed a commission to
archbishop Cranmer, and the rest whom he thought proper for
that employment. The reader may find their names among See Records,
the records. The list is not drawn exactly upon the direction ""'""
of the statute, for there wants one of the number, and besides,
there are eight bishops, and as many common lawyers, which
is double the number allowed by the act, and yet we have no
reason to question the commissions being drawn by the advice
of the council.
There was a subcommittee of eight persons appointed, to
digest the matter, to throw it into form, and prepare it for the
perusal of the rest. This was done for quicker dispatch. The
persons employed were archbishop Cranmer, Thomas Goodrick,
bishop of Ely, Dr. Cox, the king's almoner, Peter Martyr,
doctor in divinity, ^Villiam May, and Rowland Taylor, doctors
of law, John Lucas, and Richard Goodrick, esquires. But
this order for constituting a subcommittee, being not given out
till the eleventh of November, 1551 ; I shall postpone it to
that time, and at present only take notice, that when the bill
for constituting the two-and-thirty conmiissioncrs was passed
in the house of lords, the archbishop of Canterbury, the bishops
374
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN-
MKR,
Ali|), Caul.
Journal
Proccr.
The sub-
mission of
the duke of
Somerset.
Dccem. 23.
288.
Hcvlin,
Hist. Re-
form.
Godwin,
Amial.
Bonner peti-
tions his
appeal vuiy
he admitted^
hut without
of Durham, Ely, Carlisle, Worcester, Westminster, Chichester,
Lincoln, Rochester, and St. DavicVs protested against it.
The duke of Somerset's business came before the lords this
session. This nobleman was solicited to make his submission,
and confess the charge. This he was told was the best method
to disentangle himself, and get gentle usage. The duke was
so flexible as to comply with this advice : thus he subscribed
the articles of impeachment, and cast himself upon the king''s
mercy ; and thus the lords being furnished with sufficient
matter to ground their judgment upon, sentenced him to the
loss of his offices of earl marshal, lord treasurer, and lord pro-
tector. He was Hkewise adjudged to forfeit all his goods, and
an estate in lands, of near two thousand pounds per annum.
Being informed of this judgment passed by the peers, he sent
a letter to the house, in which he owns their lordship's good-
ness, in carrying their sentence no higher than a fine : "which
although his circumstances were almost cnished by it, yet he
resolved never to dispute the point with their lordships, nor
justify himself in any paiticular. He confessed, that a man as
he was, of no great penetration, might easily mistake his way :
and that it was almost impracticable to manage in so high a
station, without falling sometimes under the censure of the
law. He desired them to interpret his conduct to the most
favourable sense, and believe his failings proceeded more from
want of judgment, than design. That he was ready to act, or
suffer, as their lordships should think fit to appoint. And
lastly, he humbly entreats their pardon, and promises such an
absolute obedience to their orders, as he hopes might make
amends for his former folly."
By this remarkable submission he gained his liberty, was dis-
charged of his fine, and not long after sworn of the privy
council : but his waiving his defence, and resigning with so
much passiveness, weakened his character, and made him little
considered.
The fall of the duke of Somerset, and the earl of Warwick
having the ascendant in the ministry, gave Bonner some hopes
of retrieving his affairs. He petitioned the king therefore, for
a supersedeas against the commissioners, and desired his pro-
cess might be reviewed, and that he might be heard before the
privy council, where he did not question acquitting himself to
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 375
the satisfaction of the board. The king upon this appheation EDWARD
ordered the lord chancellor, the marquess of Dorset, the bishop ^ .^ — '
of Ely, the lord Wentworth, two of the judges, and several
other members of the privy council, with some common lawyers
and civilians to examine his petition and appeal. This com-
mittee, after inspecting the process, and debating upon the
course of the trial, came to a resolution, that the appeal having
no weight in it, the judgment ought to stand in force. ^oX' 698.
Those who were averse to the reformation made their court
to the earl of Warwick, expecting his inclination lay for their
purpose : but this nobleman, being more concerned for his own
greatness than any systems of religion, disappointed their
hopes. He found the abetting the reformation was the most
effectual way to recommend him to the king. Thus he put on The earl of
. . . . Wanvick
a new disguise, and appeared strongly in his master"'s sentiment, declares for
The earl of Southampton, who was heartily of the popish party, f^^^'^"'"^'
was in no condition to exert himself, for he was neither
restored to his office of chancellor, nor made lord treasurer,
nor so much as admitted into the number of those who had the
care of the king's person : it is said he attempted to supplant
the earl of Warwick, but his design being discovered before he
could make it bear, he retired suddenly from the court, fell into
a deep melancholy, and died in July following.
To return to the parliament, in which an act passed for
drawing up an ordinal. The act being short, and not printed
except in the statutes at large, I shall transcribe it for the
reader.
" Forasmuch as concord and unity to be had within the -An act to
the king's majesty's dominions, it is requisite to have one uni- committee of
form fashion and manner, for making and consecrating of ^"^^'^^*j, l^-
bishops, priests, deacons, or ministers of the Church. Be it «« ordinal.
therefore enacted by the king's highness, with the assent of
the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons in this
present parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same,
that such form and manner of making and consecrating of
archbishoj)S, bishops, priests, deacons, and other ministers of
the Church, as by six prelates, and six other men of this realm,
learned in God's law, by the king's majesty to be appointed and
assigned, or by the most number of them shall be devised for
that purpose, and set forth under the great seal of England,
before the fii'st day of April next coming, shall by virtue of tills
'G
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Ciint.
3&4Ed\v.6
cap. 12.
Jan. 31.
Journal
Piocer.
Mason de
Minst.
Anglic.
p. 214, 215.
Thcforms
of ordina-
tion in the
antietit
Chtirch.
The apo-
stolical
constitulio7is,
present act be lawfully exercised and used, and none other, any
statute or law or usage to the contrary in any wise notwith-
standing."
When this act passed the house of Lords, the bishops of
Durham, Carlisle, ^V'orcester, Westminster, and Chichester,
protested against it.
Heath, bishop of Worcester, was one of the six prelates
appointed by the king ; but refusing to consent to the altera-
tions proposed, he was called before the council, on the 8th of
February, and, on the 8th of March, committed to the Fleet
for persisting in his incompliance. This usage looked like a
strain of justice ; but Heath, having been observed to dissent
from all the bills which promoted the Reformation, he was
probably upon this score more rigorously treated.
The committee appointed for compiling the Ordination-book
struck off the additions of later ages, and governed themselves
by the forms of the ancient Church. Thus, in the consecration
of bishops, the gloves and sandals, the mitre, ring, and crosier,
were omitted : neither in the ordaining of priests was there any
anointing, or delivering the consecrated plate.
That the office was not maimed by leaving out these ceremo-
nies, I shall prove from the forms of ordination in the primitive
Church, and the concessions of the famous Morinus.
To begin with the author of the " Apostolical Constitutions,"
who is supposed to have written before the council of Nice. By
these Constitutions, when a priest is to be ordained, the bishop
was to lay his hand upon his head, the priests and deacons
standing by, whilst the bishop was to say the prayer fol-
lowing : —
" Almighty God, who hast created all things by Jesus Christ,
and by him dost govern the universe suitably to the respective
nature of things, — for the same power which is able to produce
different beings can likewise govern them by different laws and
measures, — thus, those beings which are immortal are sup-
ported by the conservation of the individual, and those which
are mortal by succession ; thou providest for the mind by
precepts and rules of life, and for the body by repairing the
decays of nature ; — we beseech thee, therefore, to look down
upon thy holy Church, and bless her with farther improvement ;
increase the number of those who preside in her, and furnish
them with strength that they may labour both by instruction
LOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 377
and example for the edification of thy people. And now we EDWARD
beseech thee to behold thy servant, elected by the suffrage and « ,J .
consent of the whole clergy to the order of priesthood, replenish
him with grace and prudence to assist and govern thy people
with purity of intention, vouchsafe him the same favourable
regard which thou wert pleased to afford thy peculiar people
when thou comniandedst Moses to make choice of the elders, to
whom thou gavest a supernatural assistance. And now, O
Lord, let the same blessing descend upon us, and continue the
operation of thy Holy Spirit ; that so this person, being fur-
nished with the gifts of healing, and an instructive talent, may
teach thy people with gentleness of temper, and serve thee 289.
faithfully with a willing and })ure mind, and officiate in behalf
of thy people in an unblamable manner, for Jesus Christ's sake,
to whom," &C. Constitut.
And in the same book a little farther, it is said, that a priest nilT.cap.iG.
has no privilege to ordain.
In the fourth council of Carthage, the rules for ordination id. cap. 28.
are thus settled : when a bishop is to be consecrated, two cmJciiof
bishops are to hold the New Testament over his head, and, *;'"^'^^'^'f"
while one of the bishops pronounces the prayer of consecration,
the rest of that order who are present lay their hands upon his
head.
At the ordination of a priest, the bishop pronounces the
blessing, or makes the prayer for conveying the character. All
the priests likewise then at Church lay their hands next the
bishop on the head of the person to be ordained.
At the ordination of a deacon, only the bishop who gives him
the blessing lays his hand upon his head, because the office of a
deacon is not sacerdotal, but ministerial.
The forms of the lower oixlers are likewise prescribed, which
the reader may see in the records. Records,
Before a bishop was consecrated, the council orders he should """''
be examined with respect to his belief, learning, and manners.
To proceed, the pretended Dionysius, the Areopagite, whose
works were published in the beginning of the sixth century, Morimis de
gives this account of the ceremonies at ordination. " The ,^^1'^*;^,^^ "
bishop elect," says he, " who comes for consecration, is to pt. -'. p. oi.
kneel before the altar, the (Jospels are held over his head, he tel'JThio-
receives imposition of hands from the consecrating Ijishop, "^'""'^■
There is likewise a solemn form of prayer used u[)on this occa-
378 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paui ii.
^Kif " sion. A priest, at his ordination, kneels likewise before the
Abp. Cant, altar, the bishop laying his right hand upon his head, and com-
pleting the ordination with solemn prayer. When a deacon is
ordained, he kneels only before the altar on one knee, and then
the bishop, laying his hand on his head, pronounces a prayer
proper for those of that order. All these respective orders are
signed with the sign of the cross, the names and degrees of the
Id. p. 57. persons published, and at last they are saluted by the bishop
and the rest of the clergy."
Th« Greek The learned Morinus, from an authentic manuscript of more
than eight hundred years' antiquity, gives us a farther account
of the forms of ordination practised in the Greek Church.
When a bishop was to be consecrated, the archbishop, standing
before the holy table, prays for the descent of the Holy Ghost
upon the elect, and, holding his hands upon his head, reads the
instrument of his election, then, after some prayers, the arch-
bishop, opening the Gospels, lays them on the head of the per-
son consecrated : the archbishop likewise makes three crosses
num^ea""^^' ^^^ ^"^ \\esi(\., and then pronounces the prayers of consecration-
After this, one of the bishops reads part of the Litany, then
the archbishop, with his hand upon the head of the elect,
makes another prayer with respect to the ordination, then he
takes the Gospels from the consecrated bishop's head, and puts
the omophorion, or pallium, upon him. After this the conse-
crated bishop is saluted by the archbishop, and the rest of the
bishops, and conducted to the bishop's seat, and then the re-
Monii.p.G4. maining service is performed.
At the ordination of a priest, the beginning of the office is
much the same as that at a bishop's consecration, the bishop or
archbishop makes three crosses over him, laying his hand upon
his head ; in the prayer the order to which he is ordained is
mentioned, after this one of the priests of the Church reads part
of the Litany. Then the archbishop puts him on a habit proper
to his character, and salutes him, which is likewise done by the
priests then present. Then the consecrated elements being
uncovered, the bishop puts a piece of bread into the hands of
the person ordained, and, laying his hand upon his head, bows
his body over the holy table. Then the person ordained returns
the bread to the bishop, and receives the eucharist before the
Id. p. C(;. rest of the bishops.
Francomm. Moreover, there is the Franks' Missal, a copy of which may
3
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT J3R1TAIN. 379
be seen in Morinus and Mabillon, and which the first of EDWARD
these learned men beheves to have been written before the year v .:. — >
five hundred and sixty, though the latter thinks it somewhat
later than the popedom of Gregory the Great. However, by the
prayers in it for the kings of France, it is plain that country
was not governed by a single person, and, by consequence,
the Missal must reach considerably higher than the reign of
Charles the Great. Mai.iiion.
The form of ordination in this Missale Francorum, is ex- Galilean, in
actly the same witli that of the council of Carthage, with re- \^^^^\ 3
spect to the three orders, of bishops, priests, and deacons. p- '^^^■
Thus we see the antient rituals for ordination agree with
that drawn up in the reign of king Edward the sixth. There
is no anointing the hands and head of the priest and bishop.
No chalice or paten delivered to the second order, nor any ring
or crosier to the first.
It is true, about the ninth century, we find the use of these
ceremonies ; but then, as the learned Morinus observes, these
supplemental rites, in the forms of ordination, were added only
upon the score of solemnity. Moiin. de
This learned person grants the Latin Church has all along j?^"[^ ^'"3
owned the orders of the Greek, after the schism, as the west- p- ^- ^
..... Ibiu. p. {}.
erns call it : and yet, as he takes notice, it neither is, nor was id. iu Piu-f.
the custom of the Greek Church, to deliver the chalice and JuanTordi-
paten to the priest at their ordination. He observes farther, nations.
that prayer and imposition of hands are the only essentials in
ordination. He acquaints us that the ancient pontificals are
charged with fewest ceremonies. That Thomas Aquinas, and
other schoolmen, perusing only the rituals of latter ages, inferred
the usages of antiquity from thence, which is a wrong way of
arguing. That from this principle they have been led into mis-
takes, made the delivery of the holy vessels necessary to the
conveyance of the sacerdotal character, and embarrassed them-
selves with inexplicable difiiculties in reconciling the allowance
of the orders of the Greek Church with the customs and con-
stitutions of their own.
To proceed, in latter ages the ceremonies at ordination grew
more numerous : thus, as Morinus observes, the pontificals of
lesser antiquity, though they omit none of the ancient rites,
are enlartred to considerable additions. Thus, for instance, the ^''"' '''':'* '"
1 1 f 1 • P 1 r>. -K ^'^ ancient
sacramentary tacked to the end of the manuscript of the Ordo ordinals.
380 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- llomanus, published by Hittorpius, makes mention of putting
Abp. Cant, the paten and chalice in the priosfs hands with these words :
^^ ' " Receive thou authority to offer sacrifice to God, and to cele-
Hittorp. brate mass both for the living and the dead." But here we may
iVilfi'rif ^^^® notice, that Hittorpius believed the Ordo Romanus itself
later than our Alcuinus, who lived in the ninth century. Be-
sides it is possible, this manuscript of the pontifical may not be of
the same age with the other part of the Ordo Romanus, neither
does Hittorpius vouch it so far. The sacramentary attributed
to Oelasius, though it mentions the offering of sacrifices, yet
Mdiiiuis, we meet with nothing of the delivering the holy vessels,
p. 2(.7. rpj^g pontifical belonging to the monastery of Corbey, pub-
lished by Morinus, and supposed to be at least as old as the
beginning of the ninth century, gives an account of the
anointing the hands of the priest, and his offering sacrifices for
the sins and offences of the people, but neither the paten or
cup are put into his hands by this form.
In an English Saxon ordinal, published by Morinus from a
manuscript of above eight hundred years'* antiquity, the priesfs
hands are blessed and anointed with oil and chrism ; his head
is likewise anointed, and an officiating habit put upon him.
The ordination prayers likewise mention his offering sacrifice
for the sins of the people, but there is nothing of the deliver-
ing of the paten and cup, nor that sentence so much insisted
of, " to celebrate mass, and offer sacrifice for tlie living and
dead." This ordinal being about two hundred years prior to
the conquest, and belonging to the English nation, I shall
transcribe the part of it which relates to the ordaining and
See Records, consccrating of priests and bishops.
^""' ' In short, by the variation in these rituals for ordination,
both with respect to age and country, we may infer the an-
cient bishops did not conceive themselves bound up to prece-
dent in these cases, but that, provided the essentials were
retained, they were at liberty to alter or add, as they thought
fit.
To return home : the act for authorising a committee to
draw up an ordinal, calls deacons ministers, agreeably to the
language of antiquity. The committee are empowered by this
act to ordain the lower orders, that is, sub-deacons, readers,
acolyths, and the rest, for all these seem comprehended in the
clause of " other ministers of the Church." But the bishops and
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 381
divines appointed for this purpose, went no farther than the edward
superior orders of bishop, priest, and deacon. Their motive . ^ — .
for stopping here, as we may reasonably conchide, was because
none but these three were of apostohcal institution, the rest
being the provision of after ages.
It is affirmed, this form of " ordaining bishops, priests, and
deacons, is the same with that we yet use, excepting some few
words that have been added since in the ordination of a priest or
bishop. For there was then no express mention made in the words
of ordaining them, whether it was to the one or other office : in
both it was said, ' Receive tliou the Holy Ghost in the name
of the Father,' &c. But that having been since made use of
to prove both functions the same, it was of late years altered ,,t ';). pl'ul!
as it is now." This remark put me upon comparing the first ^^"^'^^J„^^"^
ordinal with that published in the third edition of Sparrow's difference in
collection : and here I found them exactly the same. But oniinaU.
afterwards perusing this office as it stands reviewed at the
Savoy, I perceive the author's observation is right.
The same learned historian mentions " another difference
between the ordination-book set out at that time, and that we
now use : in the former, the bishop was to lay his one hand
on the priest's head, and with his other to give him a J^ible,
with a chalice and bread in it, saying the words now said at
the delivery of the Bible. In the consecration of a bishop,
there was nothing more than what is now in use, save that a
staff was put into his hand with this blessing, ' Be to the flock
of Christ a shepherd.' " And in another part of this book,
speaking of archbishop Parker's consecration, he acquaints us IJ- P- -103.
the office was performed " according to the book of ordinations
made in king Edward's time : only the ceremony of putting
the staff in his hands was left out of the office in queen Eliza-
beth's reign."
But here, as it happens, this learned historian has been led
into a mistake. For the tw'o first editions of the ordinal made
in king Edward's reign, printed with privilege by Grafton and
Whitchurch, have none of the different rites mentioned by this
gentleman. Neither are they to be found in any edition since:
There is nothing of a chalice and bread deUvered to the priest,
nor any rubric for putting a staff in the bishop's hand, with
the sentence of " being a shei)herd to the flock of Christ."
Farther, the form of ordination used in queen Elizabeth's time,
382 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ir.
CRAN- was altogether the same with that in the reign of king; Edward,
MER, x, . P OS '
Ab]). Cant, as Mason nnorms us.
Mason'd^ ^J ^he rulc of this ordinal, a deacon was not to be ordained
-^"^'[!5=- under one-and-twenty years of age, nor a priest under four-
358. and-twenty, nor a bishop under thirty.
And here it may not be improper to take notice of a re-
Edit. Graft, markable passage in the reformed ordinal : it is this, " Do you
^The mean- trust that you are inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to take
tnff o/hemff upon you this officc and ministration, to serve God," &c. To
moved, oy ^J ^ ^ ' '
the Holy this an affirmative answer is required from the person ordained.
Now the meaning of this question cannot import so strong a
sense as extraordinary afflation, or prophetic impulse. It is
not supposed the person should be under the privilege of super-
natural light, and be conscious of a distinguishing operation of
divine grace. The being moved, therefore, by the Holy Ghost
can imply nothing farther than serious preparation, honest
intention, and holy resolution of acting suitably to the office.
Now since all good motions descend from above, he that is thus
virtuously qualified and resolved, may be in some measure said
to " be moved by the Holy Ghost." We may observe, far-
ther, that this question in the ordinal is only put to the dea-
cons : that to which the priests and bishops are required to
answer, is couched in less mysterious language. It stands
thus : " Are you persuaded that you be truly called to this
ministration according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ,
and the order of this realm V As for previous recollection,
disinterested views, and serious application for the discharge
of the holy function, nothing is more necessary. These things
recommended at large by our learned historian, are admirable
Bp. Burnet, advice.
\)rdersnot ' Before I part with the ordinal, I must observe that the
"^TidT^\iie ^^^^^^ orders of bishops, priests, and deacons, are all conferred
ancient by the authority of the bishop. And in this the English re-
uniess re- formation is exactly conformable to the practice of the ancient
Thhlw'^"^ Church, which never allowed any ordinations performed by per-
291. sons beneath the episcopal character. To give some instances :
after the second general council of Constantinople had declared
Maximus no bishop, it is immediately added, that those or-
dained by him should not be reckoned amongst any distinctions
Can. 4. of the clcrgy.
When it was objected against Athanasius, that Macarius,
BOOK IV.] OF GEEAT BRITAIN. 383
one of his deacons, had broken a chahce, the synod, convened edward
at Alexandria, examining the charge, found upon inquiry that ^ '- — '
there was no priest belonging to the place where the chalice
was broken, excepting one Ischyras, who pretended an ordina-
tion from Coluthus. But, upon looking into the character of
this Coluthus, he was proved to be no more than a priest.
Upon this the synod decreed IschyTas his orders to be perfectly
null ; that he was to be struck out of the list of the clergy, and
pass for no more than a mere layman. And the ground of this
sentence, as the synod continues, was so clear and uncon-
tested, that nobody could call it in question. Ati.anas. in
The council of Sardica is full for the same point, and declares DeVifpa'
IschjTas no priest. Thus St. Jerome, though setting the ^',"^Jj- jj*|j
priest's character as high as it would bear, grants the jjrivilege Eccics. iib.2.
of ordaining pccuhar to the bishop. " Quid facit, excepta Hicron. wi
ordinatione, episcopus, quod presbyter non faciatT' Evagnum.
The ancients, as they had reason, were so constant in keep-
ing close to this rule, that, when the second council of Seville
understood that at the ordination of a priest and two deacons,
the bishop, having sore eyes, had only laid his hands upon
them, and that the priest pronounced the prayer for conveying
the character, — the council, I say, understanding this, censured
the whole process of the ordination as scandalous and invalid,
and gave sentence that neither of the orders should bo
allowed. Condi. ^
The first bishop consecrated by our reformed ordinal was can. 5.' "*
Poynet, preferred to the see of Winchester the next year. At Regist.
the alteration of the Common Prayer-book, in the year 1552, this
ordinal was annexed, and confirmed by act of parliament. This 5&6Edw.6.
ordinal is likewise mentioned in the Church articles, passed in '^^^'
the convocation, a.d. 1562: in one of which it is declared,
that " whosoever are consecrated or ordered according to the Article so.
rites of this book, or hereafter shall be consecrated or ordered
according to the same rites, are decreed to be rightly, lawfully,
and orderly consecrated." This declaration of the Church was
afterwards confirmed by act of parliament, in the reign of
queen Elizabeth. ^ E''^- ^- 1.
The objection, that the words for conveying the bishop.s'' and
priests'' character are the same in the ordinal set forth in king
Edward's reign, goes partly upon a mistake : for, at the ordi-
nation of a prie.st, the words run thus : " Receive the Holy Tiie of>jertmn
Ghost," &c. ; " Take thou authority to preach the ^V''ord of
ranuicr.
384 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- Grod, and to minister the holy sacraments in the congregation,
Abp. Cant, where thou shalt be so appointed." But, at the consecration
reforimd ' ^^ ^ bishop, the fomi stands as follows : " Remember that thou
ordinal not g^-jp ^p ^]^g crrace of God, wliicli is in thee, by imposition of
cojisideruble. i » ' _ ' ./ i
hands : for God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of
power, and love, and of soberness."
I grant there is some resemblance in these forms ; but then
there is a plain distinction in other parts of the office. For
instance, there is an express declaration of two bishops, that
the person presented is to be consecrated to their own order.
There are more questions put to him by the archbishop than
are mentioned in the office for ordaining priests : some of
which suppose a superior authority in his character ; and that
the exercise of discipline, and the government of a diocese, are
branches of his function. The archbishop and two other
bishops lay their hands upon the head of the elect ; w^hereas, at
the ordaining of a priest, this ceremony is performed only by
the diocesan, with some priests assisting. These short remarks
may be sufficient to discover the weakness of the exception
against this ordinal \
Towards the end of this year there was another creation of
noblemen : the lord privy-seal Russell was made earl of Bedford ;
Janjo A.D. the lord ^Villiam St. John, earl of Wiltshire; and sir William
Paget, lord Paget. Soon after the receiving these titles, the
lords Bedford and Paget, with sir William Petre and sir John
A peace with Mason, were despatched into France to treat a peace. Paget
Scotland. had been lately sent to the emperor to acquaint him what dis-
turbance the English received from the Scotch and French,
and how much the kingdom was embroiled by intestine com-
motions ; that things being in this posture of disadvantage,
there would, unless the emperor lent his assistance, be a neces-
sity of coming to a peace with the French. This application
meeting with no success from his imperial majesty, a peace was
concluded, upon the following articles, with France and Scot-
land. As to the French part, Boulogne, with the dependen-
cies, together with the train of artillery, were to be delivered
to the French. For this the king of England was to receive
four hundred thousand crowns (the crown being worth six
shillings and eight pence), at two payments. The Scotch being-
comprehended in this treaty, Roxburgh and Aymouth, Lauder
• Collier's reasoning on the Biitisli Ordinal is confirnipd by many of the liturgical
works cited bv Watts and Lowndes.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 38:,
and Dunglasse, were to be razed. There was likewise to be an edward
open trade between England, France, and Scotland. This __ J ,
treaty was proclaimed in London on the 3rd of March ; and,
on the 2oth of April, Boulogne was evacuated, and the English
hostaffcs returned. Godwin's
o Annals.
In the beginning of the next year, Joan Butcher, commonly stow's
called Joan of Kent, was burnt in Sniithfield for heresy. She T\iay''2,
was convented, the last year, before archbishop Cranmer, and ^jj^\
other commissioners, for reviving part of the Valentinian Buu-he.r
heterodoxy, and denying our Saviour's having taken flesh oi heresy.
the blessed Virgin. The archbishop omitted nothing to recover
her to a right belief; but she proved incurably obstinate, and
reproached Cranmer \\ith passing sentence upon Anne Askew,
for denying the corporal presence in the eucharist. She told
him he had condemned Anne Askew for a piece of bread, and
was now ready to treat her with the same usage for a piece of
flesh. Thus, there being no hopes of reclaiming her, she was
convicted, and a certificate of her conviction transmitted to the
King"'s Bench, for the delivering her over to secular justice.
Part of the form runs thus : —
" Cum igitur sancta mater Ecclesia non habet quod ulterius
facere et exequi contra tarn putridum membrum debeat ; ves- 292.
trjfi regise sublimitati, et potentise brachii vestri ssecularis,
dictam Joannam hsereticam pertinacem relinquimus, et tra-
dimus animadversione vcstra regia punicndam et plectendam." Rcgist.
Omntiicr
Thus far the process was carried on the last year : however, foi. 79.
her execution was respited till now. In the mean time, nothing
was untried to brink her off" from her heresy ; but all applica-
tion proving unsuccessful, the king was sohcited to sign the
dead -warrant. The lords of the council suggested that her
perversenoss, in case she was spared, might encourage delusion,
and occasion the spreading of such dangerous opinions. The
king not being satisfied with what was urged by the council, The king
the archbishop was desired to try his interest ; but all Cran- tniimg to
mer's arguments could not remove the king from his opinion, uw-ntnt/or
To execute her under so desperate a misbelief, was to consign ''f «•«'''"-
her, he said, to inevitable damnation ; that, therefore, it was
better to correct her with some coi'poral punishment, and leave
her her life for recollection. At last, the king being prevailed
with by Cranmer''s remonstrance and importunity, he signed
the waiTant with regi-et, and told the arclibishop he should
VOL. v. CO
,386 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- charge him with answering what was done to God Ahnighty.
Ab^.^^int. The unhappy woman was kept a week after this at the lord
' -^^ — ' chancellor's house, where Cranmer and Ridley visited her every
day, and did their utmost to undeceive her ; but she proved
impenetrable to all arguments. AVlien she was brought to the
stake, Dr. Scory, afterwards bishop of Rochester, preaching to
the people in confutation of her heresy, she interrupted him,
and told him he lied, with some other intemperate language.
John About this time, John Alasco, a Pohsh gentleman, settled
settles in \i\ England. He was forced out of his country by the rigour
andhufa ^f the Romau Catholics. His first stage was Embden, in East
church Friesland, where he was preacher to a congregation of the
allowed htm . '■ i.,,., if. i ii-
with extra- reformed ; but here bemg no likelihood oi any long shelter or
privlieaes. I'epose, he embarked for England. He was hospitably enter-
tained by the archbishop, made an acquaintance with sir John
Cheke and sir William Cecil, and was by them recommended
to the duke of Somerset. By this means gaining an interest
at court, he moved his congregation might have leave to
transport themselves to London, with the privilege of an
independent church. The council, looking upon them as
people in distress upon the score of conscience, moved the
king in their behalf. In short, their request was granted, and
Augustine-friars"' church assigned them for the exercise of
their religion ; and, to give them a farther settlement, the
king, by his letters-patent, made them a corporation, consisting
of a superintendent and four assisting ministers. By this
charter they were empowered to fill the vacancies by death or
otherwise : vni\\ this condition, however, that the persons
elected should be approved by the king and council ; and, to
leave them more fully to their conduct, the lord mayor, the
aldermen, and sheriffs of London, are commanded not to inter-
pose or molest them in their ecclesiastical government. The
archbishop of Canterbury and the other bishops are likewise
forbidden to cite them into their courts, or call them to an
account for their disagreement with the English Church. This
instrument, by virtue of which John Alasco is made superin-
A.D 15.50 tendent, bears date the 24th of July.
oGc K^cords ™
num. 65. ' Tliis indulgence, though going upon motives of generosity
and compassion, proved unserviceable to the English Reforma-
tion : for this German congregation was very remote, both in
government and worship, from our ecclesiastical constitution.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 387
The allowing, therefore, a religious society so widely different EnW' ard
from that of the country, and the exempting these foreigners . \^^ j
from the jurisdiction of the bishops, was thought, in effect, an
encouragement of schism, and setting up one altar against
another. It must be said, this friendship and correspondence
with the reformed of other nations disturbed our harmony
at home, and proved an occasion of divisions. And of this we
have a remarkable instance in John Hooper, nominated about j'^Jj'
this time to the bishopric of Gloucester. This clergyman, nowinated
perceiving himself in danger from the " Six Articles " in the aiowelter.
late reign, withdrew to Zurich, in Switzerland. When king
Henry died he returned to England. His acquaintance with
BuUinger, and frequenting the Zuinglian Churches, made him
strongly prepossessed in favour of their customs. Being a
popular preacher, and a zealous anti-papist, he was taken
notice of by the earl of Warwick. By this nobleman's interest
the king preferred him to the see of Gloucester, lately void bv
the death of \Vakeman, abbot of Tewkesbur}% and first bishop
of that diocese. When Hooper came to the archbishop for
consecration, he scrupled the episcopal habit : for which reason
Cranmer refused him. The earl of Warwick wrote to the
archbishop, requesting him to waive the insisting upon these
ceremonies, and that this was the king's desire no less than his
own. It was likewise moved, that the archbishop would not
charge the elect of Gloucester with any oath against his con-
science : for, it seems. Hooper had scrupled an oath which, by
the law, he was obliged to take.
The archbishop, it is likely, having neither liberty nor incli-
nation to gratify such singularities, refused to comply. Upon He scruples
this the earl of W^arwick prevailed with the king to write for "p/scopal "
a dispensation with Hooper, discharging Cranmer from all '"^''"
penalties and forfeitures to which he mi^ht otherwise be liable. Heylin,
... p. 91.
The archbishop, not willing to run the risk of a Prjenumire, by
obeying the king's private will against his public one in the
laws, craved leave to be excused. And since there was no
coming at the episcopal character vAnthout going through the
customary forms, endeavours were used to satisfy Hooper's
conscience. To this purpose, Ridley, bishop of London, had a
conference with him, and argued the point at length, but with-
out success. The council being apprehensive these disputes
might start more questions, and grow to farther inconvenience,
c c 2
388 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- sent for Hooper, and advised him to acquiesce. He intreated
Abp. Cant, the board he might have the hberty of putting the reasons of his
' ' opinion in writing, which was granted. This paper was given
Ridley to answer it.
Hooper, to inform himself farther, wrote to Bucer and
Peter Martyr, for their judgment upon the controversy. He
received an answer from both. Peter Martyr's letter was to
Inter P. this effect :—
Mart. E])ist. , . . „ . tt •>
Peter Mar- " He cxpresscs his Satisfaction at Hooper s endeavour to
ki'^hifot-''^^ retrieve the ancient purity, and unaffected plainness in religion:
jectioiis. that he found it no small difficulty to disengage himself from
293. the customs at Strasbourg, where the distinctions of habit,
with respect to holy ministrations, was laid aside : that in reli-
gious rites he was for keeping as close as possible to the prece-
dents of holy Scripture, and the most uncorrupted ages of the
Church. However, he could not go so far in the other extreme,
as to believe the substance of religion affected by clothes : he
thought things of this nature altogether indifferent, and left at
liberty by the Word of God. Had he been of Hooper's mind,
that the customary habits for priests and bishops had been
clearly unlawful, he would never have joined himself to the
English communion. He thought conformity in these matters
at present might be a serviceable expedient. That the con-
testing circumstantials ought to be declined till the reformation
was better settled : that exerting our zeal upon indefensible
points, and things of small moment, might lose the good opinion
of the people, make them question the judgment of the reformed
preachers, and give no credit to what they delivered in matters
of the last importance. He proceeds to commend Hooper for
his great pains in preaching : that by his talent and application
this way, he had gained a considerable reputation, and put
himself in a condition of doing a great deal of service. And
here he precautions him not to overshoot in his zeal, and launch
out into invectives, for that this would be the way to disap-
point his pious intention. Besides, by charging these indif-
ferent things as altogether unlawful, we shall," says he, " draw
an imputation upon unexceptionable communions, and condemn
the practice of the most celebrated antiquity.
"And whereas Hooper had objected, that the sacerdotal
habits were marks of Judaism, and would, in effect, return us
to the Aaronical priesthood. To this Peter IMartyr replies,
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 389
' That abstaining from blood and things strangled, wore part ED\vard
of the Judaic institution ; however, the council of Jerusalem v >
commanded the Gentiles upon the same observance ; that this
was done out of a reconciling principle, and to avoid giving
offence. That tithes, for the maintenance of the clergy, were
likewise a branch of the Mosaic law. That it would be difficult
to produce a command in the New Testament for singing
Psalms in public assemblies. That the Christian Church, from
the very beginning, had gone upon the imitation of the Jewish
economy in several particulars. That the festivals of Easter
and Whitsuntide are not without something of ground from the
solemnities of the old law. Are these holydays therefore to be
set aside because of their resemblance to the Jewish practice V "
To proceed : Hooper objected farther, " that these distinc-
tions of habit were inventions of Antichrist, and that we ought
not only to renounce the pope^s jurisdiction, but stand off from
all the novelties and customs of that see."
To this Martyr answers : " That to maintain the unlawful-
ness of all rites and customs practised in the Church of Rome,
looks like an indefensible assertion : that to govern by such
narrow maxims would draw a very inconvenient restraint upon
the Church of God. Our ancestors moved much more freely
than this comes to. They made no difficulty of turning heathen
temples into Christian Churches : they translated the revenues
dedicated to the support of idolatry to pious uses, and the
maintenance of the clergy. Besides, he thought Hooper mis-
taken in his supposition : he could not grant, that these vest-
ments for officiating, were brought into the Church by the
pope ; for," says he, " do not we read, in the ecclesiastical
history, that St. John the apostle wore a gold plate, or mitre ?
And does not Pontius, in the life of St. Cyprian, acquaint us,
that this saint, at his martyrdom, gave part of his episcopal
robes to his deacons, and was executed in a linen habit ? Thus
St. Chrysostom makes mention of the white vestments in which
the clergy performed their ministration : and here he puts
Hooper in mind, that persons at their baptism put on a white
habit.
" On the other side, granting these distinctions were the
inventions of the see of Rome, he did not think the contagion
of poperj' so malignant as to carry infection to every thing it
touched, and make it prove mortal to a good man that made
390 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- use of it. Hooper himself owned, that every thing in religion
Abp. C;mt. '^^'^^ ^ot to be Condemned upon the score of its being a human
' ~^^^ ' constitution. For instance, to communicate in the forenoon
fasting, stands upon no higher gi'ound than ecclesiastical, that
is, human authority ; and yet he conceived Hooper would not
censure this custom. His opinion was, therefore, the ancient
usage ought to be continued for a time : that the pressing un-
seasonable alterations might obstruct advantages of a more
significant kind. That, to prevent any weak brother^s being
misled by the continuance of the customary habits, the people
ought to be reminded of the indifferency of these things, that
they do not reach into the substance of religion, nor make part
of the essentials in divine worship.
" Hooper had objected, in the third place, that the particu-
larity and richness of this religious equipage, would be apt to
di"aw the eyes of the congregation, to break their attention, and
turn to an amusement ; whereas, if the habit was plain and
unornamented, nothing of this would happen."
To this Martyr replied, " that things commonly seen are
seldom gazed at to any disorder : and if the people should be
affected to any degree more than ordinary, it is to be hoped the
solemnity of the habit, the holy pomp, might prove serviceable
to them ; that it might awaken their respect, and recollect
their thoughts for the business they were about ; and this
seems to be one end of the institution of the sacraments, that
by sensible signs the mind might be wrought up to proper
meditations.""
Hooper argued, that " whatsoever is not of faith is sin ;" to
disentangle him from the misinterpretation of this text. Martyr
refers him to the Epistles of Timothy and Titus, where it is
said, that " to the clean, all things are clean, and that every
creature of God is good."
Hooper urged, in the last place, that we ought to have an
express warrant from Scripture for every thing belonging to
religion. Martyr was of a different sentiment, and believed,
294, that provided the substance was secured, and the general rules
observed, the governors of the Church had a discretionary
latitude in lesser matters.
This is Peter Martyr"'s resolution upon the question ; and
Bucer, in his answer to Hooper, is of the same opinion. To
give the reader part of his letter : He begins with lamenting
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 391
the rise of the controversy, and wishes it may be speedily taken ED^yARD
up. He discovers his inchnation for the removal of the cus- « .Z <
tomary habits, and tells them that at Strasbourgh, Ulm, Augs- fj/ff^^tl
bourg, and other places in Germany where he had any interest, ti<^"i»^
he prevailed that the sacraments might not be administered same subject.
with any such peculiarity. He complains of the abuse of these
things in England, and that the marks and support of anti-
christianisra were scandalously common and apparent. To
make good this chai'ge, he offers at several instances. And
here he begins with the sacrilegious invasions of the laity ; that
they seized and plundered the best preferments ; gave two or
tliree benefices to their stewards and huntsmen, but with re-
servation of part of the profits to themselves. Thus they put
such vicars upon the people ; not those who were best qualified,
but such as would engage upon the lowest terms, and afford the
best bargain. The universities, as he goes on, which were to
furnish the Church with proper guides, had no small number of
students either erroneous in their belief, or licentious in their
practice. And as to the service of the Church, it was per-
formed in such a cold, lame, and unintelligible manner, that
the people were little better edified, than if the office were said
in the Phenician or Indian language. Neither baptism nor
marriage were celebrated with tliat gravity and solemnity the
business required. That the people can hardly distinguish
between the Lord's Supper and the mass, excepting that the
liturgy is in English. That pastoral duties are lamentably
neglected ; that there are no catechetical instructions, no
private admonitions, no public censures of disorder. The disci-
pline of the Church is so little put in use, that the spiritual
authority is in a manner disregarded, and few persons will so
much as own that Christ gave his ministers the power of bind-
ing and loosing. That people are promiscuously admitted to
the privileges of communion, without any proof of being quali-
fied either in faith or manners. That they appear empty
before the Lord, and take little care of the poor at their reU-
gious assemblies. That the churches are made places for com-
merce and diversion ; and that the audience are so fai' from
observing that plaimiess and sobriety in clothes, recommended
by the apostles, that the highest solemnities of religion cannot
make them Ijalk their vanity, nor come to the Lord's table
without gold and jewels, without expense and gaudiness in
392 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- dressing. Alas! as he goes on, the meaning of the Church,
Abp. C;i'nt. the communion of saints, and the kingdom of Christ, is httle
' ' understood. The want of disciphne is the occasion of this
unhappy ignorance. Thus the fear of God and the notion of
rehgion makes a very faint impression ; and hence it is that
lying, cheating, theft, perjury, and whoredom, are so much the
complaint of the times.
These disorders, he tells Hooper, are the main properties,
the strength and sinews of antichrist. These therefore are the
things which ought to be combated in the first place, and
against which our zeal ought to be principally employed.
As to the distinction of clothes, he does not think their beinjr
formerly abused a sufficient reason not to use them, or that there
is any iniquity in the shape or colour of what we put on. He
would gladly know what text of scripture there is to prove, that
the Devil, or ill men, have such a power over God's creatures
as to make them good for nothing, or unlawful ?
" It is certain," continues Bucer, " that our Saviour has only
prescribed the substance in matters of order, and the adminis-
tration of the sacraments, and that the circumstances are left
to the regulation of those who preside."
Thus, for instance : We neither receive the communion in
the evening, nor in a private house, nor in a posture of discum-
bency, nor yet in a congregation of men only. And who could
justly condemn the Church, if all those who came to receive
the Lord's Supper should appear in a white habit, as they for-
merly did at baptism ? To deny a liberty of practice within
this compass, will bring us upon one of these conclusions : either
that the Church has no power to appoint any thing with respect
to the Lord's Supper, without express command from our
Saviour. Now, this cannot be affirmed without charging all
places of Christendom with scandalous prevarication. For
what Churches are there that do not vary from the institution
of the Lord's Supper in several circumstances ? They are so
far from having their time, and place, and posture, commanded
by our Saviour, that on the other side his example is quite dif-
ferent from the general practice ; for our Lord instituted his
Supper in the evening, in a private house, after the eating the
paschal lamb, in a posture diffisrent from that now received,
neither were there any women at the solemnity. Another ab-
surdity is, that the standing clear of the abuse of God's crea-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 393
tures, though received with never so much purity of intention, EDWARD
is impracticable upon these principles. And lastly, at this v ,^ ;
rate wicked men may in a great measure destroy the benefit of
the creation, and make those things they have misemployed a
sort of forbidden fruit to others.
These fancies therefore ought to be discharged by good men ;
neither is there any fear the granting the Church a liberty in
these matters should give our holy ministrations a tincture of
superstition or paganism, or revive the ceremonial law.
As to religious rites and externals, the design of them is to
recommend the service of God Almighty. Now, we know dis-
tinction and richness of habit in civil offices are a service to the
character. An extraordinary appearance in these cases ope-
rates upon the generality, strikes their mind through their
senses, and awakens a regard for the magistracy. Now, what
should hinder its having the same good effect upon religion \
As for the texts of Scripture against human tradition, urged by
Hooper, Bucer replies they do not reach the case in hand.
The censure of these traditions affects only those who make 3^^^^.
them part of the vitals of rehgion, and prefer them to the Sf^ript. An-
, ^ ° glic. p. 705.
Divme commands. et deino.
In this letter, we see Bucer makes a tragical complaint of 295.
the licentiousness and disorder of the times. If it is inquired/„e,/to Ai^'
why the bishops did not exert their character, and apply the „'^^'^;.^"^g
usual remedy ? it may be answered, they lay under the dis- «<^nt to the
countenance of the state. The censure of excommunications Heylin.
had been disused, since the beginning of this reign : whether
there was any command laid upon the bishops to forbear the
exercise of their jurisdiction, or that there was a project on
foot for drawing the cognizance of ecclesiastical causes to the
secular courts, or that the publishing the process, under the
king's authority, weakened the terror of the sentence, is not
easy to determine. However, it is certain this solemn part of
discipline was, as it were, suspended, or of little significancy.
Thus almost everything grew out of order, and profaneness
and immorality had an unlimited range. This made bishop
Latimer press for the restitution of the ancient discipline
in his sermon before the king. " The English,"" says he, " are Lutimn-s
infamous for whoredom, beyond any other part of the world. *'"'''"""•
Besides, they glory in their shame, and make a diversion of
being wicked. To check this outrageous disorder, he entreats
394 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt n.
CRAN- the king to restore the discipline of Christ, and return the
Abp. Cant. Church the power of excommunication. That excluding
' offenders from the benefit of communion is our Saviour's ap-
pointment : now nobody is able to make a better provision
than infinite wisdom ; and that the exercise of discipline was
the likeliest way to stop the progress of vice, and avert the
judgments of heaven."
But if the case was thus, and the regale lay too hard upon
the Church, the question is, whether it had not been more
advisable for the bishops to have resumed their spiritual au-
thority, acted upon our Saviour's commission, and ventured
the displeasure of the state.
As for Bucer, and Martyr's letters, they had not that effect
upon Hooper, which might reasonably have been expected.
He still continued under his former prejudices, and no argu-
ments could reach him ; and by Martyr's cautioning him
against unseasonable and censorious declamations, we may
imagine he had played his satire pretty freely against the cus-
toms of the Church. And from his conduct in this dispute,
we may, in some measure, collect the strength of his prepos-
session, and the condition of his judgment. For this incom-
pliance and liberty in the pulpit, he was first silenced and
Council confined to his house by the council.
Book, 1 1 1 •
Hooper thought this usage somewhat severe : to miss his
promotion, it is likely was no disappointment ; but to be
punished because he would not be a bishop, to be persecuted
about clothes, and lose his liberty for not being in the fashion,
was possibly more than he understood. He ventured, there-
fore, to take no notice of the order of council, and printed a
confession of his faith. He was afterwards committed to the
custody of archbishop Cranmer, who tried to bring him off
from his singularities, but without effect. The archbishop
complained, in a letter to the council, that Hooper was not
contented with bare disconformity to the customary practice,
but offered to prescribe to the public on this head. Upon this
Cranmer was ordered to send him to the fleet, which was done
CouncU accordingly.
Strype's lu the beginning of August, this year, there was a public
of^clanmer. disputatiou at Cambridge, where the following questions were
defended by Bucer : —
A.nf Tm " ^'^^^- '^l^^ canonical books of Scripture are abundantly
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 395
sufficient to instruct the regenerate in everything necessary to edward
salvation. v ^ ;
" Secondly. There is no part of the Church militant exempt ji^^f/l^ifj^
from a possibility in erring, both in faith and manners. atcam-
" All good works which men seem to perform, before jus- ^^'
tification, are really sins, and merit the Divine displeasure,
but after we are justified, good actions are necessarily done
by us." Buocr,
. . . Script.
At the entering upon the disputation, Bucer declares his Augiic.
opinion of what books ought to be received as inspired writings :
and here he settles the canon agreeably to the articles of the
Church of England. And for this he has the suffi-age of anti-
quity. For the canonical books mentioned by Eusebius, Gregory Hist. Eccles.
Nazianzen, Ainphilochius, Athanasius, Epiphanius, the council Somc'of
of Laodicea, and John Damascen, to which we may add St. ^'f^''?
' ' J principles.
Jerom and Ruffinus, go no farther than those two-and-twenty
received by the Jews. And thus the books of JNIaccabees, the
Wisdom of Solomon, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, &c, are
struck out of the canon : and though they were allowed to be
read in the Church, yet their authority was not to be vouched
for esta])lishing any point of doctrine. Athanas.
But notwithstanding his orthodoxy, in settling the canon, he et Papist de
seems somewhat perplexed about other matters : he makes the Epi^phan.
privilege of sufficient insti'uction peculiar to the regenerate : ti<? I'onf'er.
f 1 11- 1 «^ ^^ Mcnsur.
by the regenerate he means the predestmate, and affirms they Hieron.
cannot sin finally, so as not to recover. He maintains prove'b.
inward light and supernatural direction necessary to judge ^"1°™- «'
between the canon and the Apocrypha. Now this assertion, Gaieat.
to speak softly, seems extremely mysterious. For if we must E.xpos. Fid.
have a new revelation to imderstand the old one, to what pur- J^^q aT"d
pose were the Scriptures written, and why is the Church of Fid. lib. 4.
Rome blamed for locking them up in an unknown language ?
What signifies the translation of the Bible into the mother
tongue, if we cannot come at the meaning without extraordi-
nary illumination ? Are those books which were written for
general use, which contain matter of the greatest concern, less
intelligible tban human compositions ? Or cannot God, who Bnrer,
made the understanding, proportion his instructions to it I ^^"^ip
Farther, if we set aside the authority of the Church, and the E- ^^f; "iP-
concurrent testimony of successive ages, what motives of credi-
bility can we urge to a deist, to prove the Scripture the word
396 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- of God ? What possibility of converting infidels is there left
Abp. Cant, upon these grounds ? To say we are inspired with a certainty
' ~' ' of what we deliver, will look like enthusiasm, unless we can
Id. p. 715. make good our pretensions by miracles, as the apostles did.
Upon the second question, he infers the Church not infal-
lible, because she is not impeccable, as if sin proceeded more
from want of light in the understanding than predominancy of
appetite and Avrong bias upon the will ; or that it was impos-
sible to see an important truth, without being under a neces-
sity of living up to it. He endeavours to prove his third ques-
tion ; that whatever is done before justification, though with
all the advantage of intention, and the fairest appearance
296. imaginable, is plainly sinful. His medium is this ; before jus-
tification, no man can lament his failings and misperformance
Rom. xiv. out of a principle of faith : but the apostle tells us, " What-
soever is not of faith is sin." And thus, by plainly mistaking
the apostle'^s sense, he builds upon the sand, and falls into no
ordinary error. Of the misconstruction of this text I have
had occasion to take notice already : to add something farther
to what has been already observed. Those of Bucer's opinion,
without question, must grant a man cannot be justified, before
he believes the doctrine of Christianity : but that every action
done under such a state of ignorance and defective persuasion,
is not sinful, seems plain, from the tenth chapter of the Acts
of the Apostles. Cornelius, before St. Peter was sent to him,
was but at the most a Jewish proselyte. Notwithstanding
this disadvantage, his charity and devotion recommended him
to God Almighty. Thus an angel is sent to him to applaud
his practice, and acquaint him, that his " prayers and alms
were come up for a memorial before God." Thus we see
Cornelius is evidently commended for his piety and benevolent
temper, before he could have anything of faith, in Bucer's
notion. He is honoured with a message from heaven, and an
apostle ordered to make him a visit, as a reward of his present
attainments. Now if Cornelius had been in a state of enmity
with God Almighty, and never done anything but what was
provoking, which, according to Bucer, is the condition of a
man unjustified ; we have no reason to believe he would have
been thus commended in the inspired writings. Besides, if
this point wanted farther confirmation, St. Peter, in the begin-
ning of his discourse to this centurion, puts it beyond all question.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 397
The words are these : " St. Peter opened his mouth and said, edward
' of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons ; ^ ..-
but in every nation, he that fears him and works righteous- 35^'* ^' '
ness, is accepted with him."" " Thus we see the apostle makes
no difficulty to declare Cornelius"'s alms and prayers " works of
righteousness." And that he was acceptable to God Almighty
upon this score : that the observance of these branches of
natural religion qualified him for farther blessings, procured
his instruction from St. Peter, and brought him within the
pale of the Church.
Bucer was opposed by Segwick, Pern, and Young. And
here, by going upon these principles, he is very much embar-
rassed in the dispute, lies unguarded, and miscarries not seldom
in his defence. To translate the disputation at length, would
be foreign to this work : but what I have already related,
may show the reader his manner in arguing.
Towards the latter end of this year, Bucer wTote animad- Btwer's am-
versions upon the English Common Prayer Book, which I !!^ow X""'*
shall mention now, that the history of this learned man may ^%'**''
, •' J L omnion
lie more together. Archbishop Cranmer, it seems, had sent to Prayer.
Bucer, to desire his opinion upon this book, and whether some
things did not require a farther explanation. Bucer, to qualify
himself for a resolution of this case, had gotten the Common
Prayer Book translated into Latin, by one Aless, a Scotch-
man ; and, A\Titing his censure by way of letter to the arch-
bishop, he makes this remarkable confession in the beginning : Jfi-^ conces-
that upon his penjsal of the service book, he thanked God *^'"'
Almighty for giving the English grace to reform their cere-
monies to that degree of purity ; and that he found nothing in
them but what was either taken out of the word of God, or, at
least, not contrary to it, provided it was fairly interpreted.
Now, if things were in this commendable condition, to what
purpose did Bucer take such pains, as we shall see he has done,
to bring on an alteration ? Was not this divine sensible that
the refining upon what is settled, and putting an establishment
to a new test, is not to be undertaken without apparent neces-
sity ? Inconstancy of measures, new draughts, and retouch-
ing things, supposed to be finished, are by no means ser-
viceable to the governors either of Church or state. The people
are apt to take exceptions at such new appearances : they are
apt to arraign the public wisdom, and question the conduct of
398
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CJRAN- their directors upon this score. It has been, therefore, accounted
Abp. Cant, prudential, rather to let little defects pass, than to bring them
' '^ to a rectified condition, for fear there should be more lost in
the authority of the government, than gained in the amend-
ment.
To proceed to Bucer's animadversions, which are divided
into eight and twenty chapters \
Ill's ohjcC-
tions.
Epist. ad
Corinth.
In his first chapter he allows of the disposition of the
Psalms and lessons, and the doctrine of the collects, and pro-
nounces the management of this matter agreeable to the word
of Grod, and the usage of the ancient Church : but then he is
dissatisfied at the choirs being so remote from the rest of the
church, and affirms the performing the service only in that
place, an antichristian practice. Why so ? Because it sup-
poses the clergy to stand in a nearer relation to God than the
laity. And what harm is there in this supposition ? Do not
those who represent a prince attend his service, publish his
laws, and act by his authority, stand closer related than other
subjects ? And, to come to the case in hand, does not Moses
upbraid Corah, and the rest of the tribe of Levi, for misbe-
having themselves under their privilege ; does he not tell them
God " had separated them from the congregation," and brought
them " near to himself.^" And are not particular powers given
by our Saviour to the evangelical priesthood? Does not Clemens
Romanus say, that the bishops, priests, and deacons, answer
to the distinctions of the high-priest, the second order, and the
Levites under the Jewish law? His observation upon the
figure of the churches, in the primitive times, and that they
were ahnost round, is a mistake ; for they were generally built
upon a resemblance of the Jewish tabernacle and temple,
which answered to the modern form.
In his second chapter he discourses upon the officiating
habits. And here he continues so far in his former opinion, as
to declare them not absolutely sinful : however, he would will-
ingly have them reformed to the apostolic plainness : but here
he might have considered the disparity, between the first age
of Christianity and later centuries. In the apostles' times the
' Bossuet says, that Bucer was a man pretty well learned, of a flexible spirit, and
more fertile in distinctions than the most refined scholastics : how far this estimate is
correct, will appear from Collier's elaborate abstract of his writings.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 399
Church was poor, and could not go to the expense of ornament edward
and rich distinctions. > ^^^
Besides, the apostles could work miracles, and, therefore, 297.
needed no advantage from figure to support their character.
To cure diseases, and raise the dead, was a higher recommen-
dation, than if they had officiated in gold and purple, and ap-
peared in the splendour of the Jewish high- priest : but since
the gifts of miracles are recalled, some marks of distinction
are no less necessary in the ecclesiastical, than in the civil
government. Another argument why he would have the habit
for holy ministrations altered is, because it is much the same
used with that in the Church of Rome, which he generally
salutes by the name of antichrist ; standing off from all confor- See Bucer's
raity with the Roman Catholics, is a thing he commonly insists {footer"
on, but whether this is a good reason or not, I shall examine
afterwards.
In his third chapter, speaking of the holy eucharist, he has
nothing to except against the figure of the consecrated bread,
and concludes it indifferent, whether it is round or otherwise :
but then, where it is said, that nobody ought to suppose, " that
there is less to be received in part, than the whole, but in each
of them, the whole body of our Saviour Jesus Christ :" this he
thinks may be misinterpreted by ignorant people, as if the body
of Christ was locally circumscribed \\ithin the dimensions of
the bread. This seems an unnecessary exception : the desion
of the rubric, is rather to prevent such a construction.
He objects farther against the rubric, for giving those whose
course it is to offer, towards the charge of a communion, and
to receive, the liberty of sometimes substituting another.
This latitude he conceives may make the wealthy neglect the
receiving the holy eucharist themselves, and put them upon
hiring some poor people to appear in their place : this he thinks,
differs little from purchasing of masses, excepting in the cheap-
ness of the bargain. But since this indulgence was granted, to
keep up frequent communions, and that the priest might have
always some persons to communicate with him ; for this reason,
I say, Bucer might have given his animadversions a more cha-
ritable turn.
He insists upon having this sentence, " that every one should
communicate once in the year at the least," expunged in the
400
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part u.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant
Bucer's
IjCtter to
Hooper.
rubric, because it seems to imply a liberty of coming no
oftener.
He declaims in his fourth chapter very piously, against the
profaning of churches. The neglect of religion upon holydays,
and the intemperate abuse of those solemn anniversaries. He
conceives reason assigned by the rubric for the priest putting the
consecrated bread into the communicant's mouth, and not into
their hands, insufficient. He fancies this custom took its rise
from a superstitious opinion, that the laity, not having their hands
blessed, and anointed hke the priest, were not holy enough to
touch the consecrated elements. Besides, he rightly observes, it
is but comparatively a modern usage, and that our blessed Saviour
gave the holy symbols into the apostles' hands. But then,
another discourse of Bucers already related, seems to over-
throw his reasoning upon this head. For there he makes no
scruple to affirm, that our Saviour prescribed no farther than
the substance in these things, and left the circumstances to
the Church's regulation. And that the Church has all along
practised upon this latitude, he gives several instances, with
respect to the Lord's Supper.
In his fourth chapter, he finds fault with the rubric, for
ordering " the minister," that is the deacon, " to take so much
bread and wine, as shall suffice for the persons appointed to
receive the holy communion." This appointment he conceives
gives occasion to superstitious fancies, and makes some people
imagine it a piacular offence, to put the consecrated elements
to common use : as if, says he, after the communion was over,
there was something of divinity, or at least some peculiar holi-
ness in the bread and wine. Now though Justin Martyr,
Irenseus, TertuUian, and the rest of the Fathers, speak of the
consecrated elements in the highest language of veneration,
and seem to have a particular regard for them, even after the
solemnity of receiving, yet Bucer is of a different sentiment,
and finds fault with the remainders being eaten and drunk by
none but the communicants : nay, he says plainly, that after
the act of communicating, the consecrated elements have
no more relative holiness in them, than common bread and
wine.
In the fifth chapter, he objects against the customaiy ges-
tures used at the public devotions, §uch as " kneeling, crossing,
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BlUTAm. 401
holding up their hands, knocking upon their breasts ;" though, EDWARD
by the way, these gestures are left at discretion by the rubric, ^ ^ J — <
and might be either used or let alone, as every body thought fit.
But what defensible exceptions can be made against these
postm'es ? To go through the particulars, Daniel, and St. Paul
kneeled at their devotions ; making the cross upon every occa-
sion, more remarkable than ordinary, was the general practice
of the Church in Tertullian's time. And the publican men- i^?Coron.
tioned by our Saviour, " who smote upon his breast," went
home justified, rather than the pharisee, who found fault with
him. But these gestures, says Bucer, are made use of in the
mass, and that it is to be feared the continuance of them, con-
firms some people in the good opinion of that worship.
How can this be reasonably inferred, when the known doc-
trines and usages of the Church, are so very different ?
In liis sixth chapter, he is not satisfied with two communions
upon Clmstmas-day. If it is said servants have a better oppor-
tunity of receiving the holy eucharist by this order, Bucer
thinks this reason has not weight enough in it : that upon this
ground, the same direction should reach to every holyday, and
Sunday, for it seems, he is not willing to allow our Saviour's
nativity any preference, to other days of lesser solemnity.
Towards the end of his remarks, finding a double com-
munion ordered at Easter, he recollects himself, and recals his
censure.
He allows the reading of the homilies, where there are none Cap. 7.
qualified to make sermons.
In other cases he prefers preaching : he complains the homi-
lies do not take in subjects enough, and would have new ones
composed upon the following heads. First, concerning the
true communion with Christ. Secondly, touching the dedica-
ting places and times, to the honour of God Almighty. Thirdly,
for frequent coming to Church, and communicating in the
prayers, hymns, and sacraments. Fourthly, touching liberal
distributions of charity to the poor. Fiftlily, of the worthy
receiving the sacraments. Sixthly, concerning the admonition 298.
and correction of private and open offenders. Seventhl)-, con-
cerning barring those the privilege of communion, who are
guilty of notorious and scandalous behaviour. Eightlily, of
the reconciliny; those who have submitted to the full length
of their penance. Ninthly, of reckoning those no better than
VOL. V. D d
402 ECOLESTASTTCAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- heathens and pubheans, who contemn the disciphne of the
Abp. Cant. ChuFch. Tcnthlj, touching making proper provision for the
' '' ' indigent, pursuant to the direction of holy Scripture. Ele-
venthly, of the encouraging schools and subsisting poor chil-
dren for a learned education, who discover a promising genius.
T^'elfthly, of marriage, and that this relation ought to be
engaged in with none, but persons of probity and religion.
Thirteenthly, of education proper for the children of Chris-
tians. Fourteenthly, of honest employment and avoiding idle-
ness. Fifteenthly, of usury. Sixteenthly, touching fraud, and
circumventing our neighbour. Seventeenthly, of all sorts of
rapine, and unjust seizure of property. Eighteenthly, con-
cerning epicurism in eating and expensive vanity in clothes.
His exceptions against recommending the dead to the mercy
of God, have been considered already. His other objection
Cup. 9. against these words in the prayer of consecration, " and with
thy Holy Spirit and word, vouchsafe to bless and sanctify these
thy gifts and creatures of bread and wine, that they may be
unto us the body and blood of thy most dearly beloved Son
Jesus Christ :" this objection has been obviated elsewhere.
In the third preface of the Communion-office, he would have
Supplices this sentence altered, " and command these our prayers and
Onm^Ttms supplicatious, by the ministry of thy holy angels, to be brought up
Deusjiibe {^^q ^j^y JiqIv tabernaclc, before the sight of thy divine maiesty."
per manus His first reason is, because this form of prayer is not delivered
gcii in sub- in lioly Scripturc. But then he must condemn a great part of
^hMn'^^^"'^ the Communion-office, which notwithstanding its being unmen-
tioned in Scripture, he is willing to allow.
In the next place, he supposes, that this form of prayer,
extant in the ancient Greek and Latin liturgies, was used
with reference to the oblations, made by the faithful, and placed
upon the Lord's-table : but now, says he, there are no such
gifts and oblations. To this it may be replied, that the bread
and wine, are offered to God the Father, as the giver of such
blessings, and as a commemorative sacrifice, of the passion of
our Saviour, and that the preceding words, " accept this our
bounden duty and service," may refer to this oblation.
Bucer urges in the last place, that the beseeching God Al-
mighty to command his holy angels, to present our prayers to
his divine majesty, seems borrowed from the apocryphal book
Tobit .vii. of Tobit. That our Saviour commands us to address God the
BOOK IV.] OF GEEAT BRITAIN. 403
Father in his name ; and elsewhere, in Scripture, he is said to edward
be our priest and mediator. Thus the angel that appeared to v , J — >
Cornelius, did not tell him, that either himself, or any other ^*^*^ ^'
angel, offered his prayers and alms to God Almighty.
Notwithstanding this reasoning, it is certain that angels
have part of the administration of our Saviours kingdom as-
signed them ; and that they are concerned in the presidency,
and o-uardianship of the faithful. Thus we are taught by the ;\cts xii. 15.
^ 1 ,,..... Heb. 1. 14.
author to the Hebrews, that " they are all mmistermg spirits,
sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation."
And may it not be part of their employment, to inspect the
behaviour, to report the devotions, and intercede in behalf of
their charge ? If it is said that God Almighty is omnipresent,
and needs no information ; to this it may be answered, he is
omnipotent too, and therefore, has no need of the ministry of
angels to assist him in his government, and protect his Church,
and yet the Scripture acquaints us he is pleased to make use of
them for this last purpose. It is hard for us to pronounce
upon the extent of an angePs commission, or to what charitable
offices their own benevolence may carry them. It is true, St.
Paul mentions " one mediator between God and man, the man
Christ Jesus." But then, by the next verse it is plain, he i Tim. ii.
means a mediator of redemption, and not a mediator of inter-
cession, so far as to exclude all others. For every one who
soHcits his neighbour's happiness, and recommends him to God
in his devotions, may be said to be a mediator in a lower sense.
Now such instances of charity are not only lawful ; but the
duty of one Christian towards another. And that an angel is
barred the liberty of such friendly applications, is more than
Bucer has proved ^
In the sacrament of baptism, he would have but few ceremonies Cap. 9.
made use of, and takes the freedom to tax the customary rites,
with indulging the humour of the vulgar too far; and that
these things nourish superstition, and apjiroach too near the
levity of a theatre. From this general censure, which seems
to bear hard upon what was the ancient practice in Tertullian's Tertui]. de
time, he goes on to paiiiculars. Here, in the first place he Miiit. "c. 10.
would have the white habit and chrism laid aside. He grants
both these rites have great antiquity to plead, but since the
' See Jacobi Ode Commentarius de Angelis, 4to. 1730 — the best work I have fouud
on the subject.
D d2
404 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [i-mit ii.
(;ran- religious ardour of the first ages is gone off, these ceremonies,
Abp^.'cant, which were signs of it, ought not to bo continued. But hero, one
' ^ ' would have thought he might have concluded the other way : that
since these ceremonies were used to honour and explain the
sacrament, they should still have been continued, to retrieve
the same i"ogard, and make the deeper impression.
Cap. II. In the first prayer at public baptism, he would have this sen-
tence expunged : " Jesus Christ, in the river Jordan, did sanc-
tify water to the mystical washing away of sin." He affirms
the Scripture does not teach us thus far, and that this form is
productive of superstition, and seems to imply the baptism of
Christ had impressed a sanctifying virtue on the element of
water. And both here, and in other places, he seems so ex-
travagantly afraid of bordering upon magic, that sometimes one
would almost think him under the power of it.
He gi'ants the sign of the cross a very ancient usage, and
thinks the continuance of it may be serviceable, provided it is
rightly understood, and recovered from modern abuse. But
then, when the child is signed with the cross, he does not ap-
prove the words then used should be spoken to him, because
he cannot understand them. But may not the same reason be
alleged against the promise made by the godfathers in the
child's name, because he is in no capacity of knowing the
Cap. 12. meaning, or giving his consent to the stipulation ? Besides, I
do not find Bucer dislikes these words at infant baptism, " I
baptize thee," &c., though here is a direct application to the
299. child himself. Afterwards he is so full of scruples, that, in-
stead of " he coming to thy holy baptism," he would have it
put being " brought to thy holy baptism."
He confesses the exorcising of persons baptized is a custom
of the highest antiquity ; but then he is of opinion that no per-
son ought to conjure evil spirits but those who have a miracu-
Cap. 13. lous power to dispossess them : and even here he conceives
their commission did not extend to exorcise any other persons
but those who were demoniacs. Now he does not think all per-
sons unbaptized in this unhappy condition. If all people before
their admission into the Church were thus in the power of the
Devil, he concludes the miracles of our Saviour and his apostles,
in casting out evil spirits, will fall under a construction of dis-
advantage. But the necessity of this inference is more than I
can discover ; for without question there ai'e degrees of diabolic
]iooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 405
jurisdiction and mischief in these cases. Evil spirits may be EDWARD
suffered to make a malignant impression, without having the « _ .
liberty of an absolute conquest, and commanding the motions
of mind and body.
From hence he proceeds to rally the old objection, and dis-
approves of the godfathers and godmotliers undertaking for the
child, and answering the questions put to him. Instead of this,
he would have them interrogated, whether they would do their
endeavour to make the child learn his catechism, to renounce
the devil, and profess his belief in the creed.
As to confirmation, he seems to think the rubric somewhat
short in the direction, and that the " saying the articles of the
faith in the vulgar tongue, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten
Commandments, and the rest of the Catechism, are not suffi-
cient qualifications." Not sufficient, unless the children are
gi'own up to some degree of understanding in these principles. Cap. 17.
And before they are confirmed, he would likewise have them
discover a religious inclination, say their prayers without
menaces or prompting, shew themselves dutiful to their parents,
respectful to their betters, and compassionate to tlie unfortu-
nate ; and that those children who were backward in these
improvements, should be refused confirmation, and shamed to
an emulation of such as are better disposed.
He conceives the intermitting catechising for six weeks Cap. 21.
together too long an interval, and would have it repeated every
holyday.
Anointing the sick, though it is left at the patienfs liberty,
will not pass Bucer"'s test. But this point has been spoken to
already.
At the churching of women, he excepts against offering the
chrisomc, for his reason above-mentioned, l Tim. v.
In the conmiination, he suggests the changing the order of
the curses, and would have them stand as they are placed in the
decalogue. He would likewise have the clergy rebuke those pub-
licly who have been publicly scandalous, " that others also may
fear." That those who are under penance should be obliged to
abstinence and self-denial ; to be more frequent in the exercises
of religion, and exceed the usual proportion in charitable dis-
tributions. That no persons should be readmitted to commu-
nion without good proof of tlieir repentance, and strong appli-
cations for that privilege. And here he very piously exhorts
406 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- the clerffv to manage the keys with resohition, and not to be
MER . .
Abp. Cant, govemed by any regards of interest or fear ; and in the close
C^25. ' of the chapter laments the calamities of Germany, occasioned
by the neglect of discipline.
Cap. 26. In the next chapter, which is the last I have occasion to
mention, he moves for the retrenching the holydays, and
disapproves of ringing the bells, unless upon public or religious
?"'r''f' accounts.
Anglic. Peter Martyr concurred with Bucer in his animadversions
p. mi. '^ upon the Common Prayer-book, as appears by his letter to him
Parkcrf"'^ UpOU that SubjCCt.
Mss. However, from what has been observed, the reader may
c c c c .
inter Epist." pcrceivc Buccr was somewhat overcharged with scruples, and
German' Carried his censure too far. Neither are his remarks at all
Bitcer's rcconcilcable with his concessions in the beginning of his dis-
censures
overstrained. COUrSe.
And amongst other things, his setting aside antiquity with
SO much ease is particularly remarkable. There is a great
deference, without doubt, due to the authority of the first
centuries. It was then the apostolical traditions were fresh,
miracles were frequent, and the Church under the conduct of a
distinguishing illumination. Then secular views and projects
of ambition were foreign to inclination. Under such opportu-
nities and qualifications, what room is there for suspicion of
ignorance or foul dealing ?
To reject the usages of the ancient Church, because we do
not meet with them in Scripture, is no good logic. It is plainly
not the design of the New Testament to furnish liturgies and
Acts ii. 42. rituals. The converts to St. Peter's sermon continued sted-
fastly in breaking of bread ; that is, administering the holy
eucharist ; and in prayers. But what the prayers were at this
solemnity, is nowhere delivered in Scripture. Where the
extraordinary effusions of the Holy Ghost were not supplied,
things of this nature were left to the discretion of the spiritual
directors, who were to govern themselves by St. Paul's general
1 Cor. xiv. rule, " Let all things be done decently and in order."
It is true, if the religious customs of antiquity were plainly
inconsistent with the doctrine of the inspired writings, we
ought to stand off* from them ; but in other cases our Saviour's
saying is applicable to the present purpose : "he that is not
against us, is for us." And where the governors of the Church
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 407
are under no restraint as to ceremonies and compositions, what EDWARD
should hinder them from following their judgments, and du-ect- ^ J — -
ing as they think fit 1 " For where there is no law, there can
be no transgression." What should hinder them in this case
from enlarging the circumstances of worship I From assisting
the memory, raising the affections, and explaining the mysteries,
with additional ceremonies and devotions ?
His objection against primitive usages, because they have
been overvalued and misapplied by the Church of Rome, goes
upon a mistaken ground ; for, granting the allegations hold
good, there is no consequence in the reasoning. To argue
from the abuse against the use of things, is the way to take
our bibles from us ; for what book has been more abused than
the inspired text i By this topic almost every thing in religion
and nature mnst be contraband, and prohibited. Bucer was sec his
formerly sensible of this fallacy ; he saw the danger of disputing {i^^per***
at this rate, and determines against it. To quit antiquity in 300.
any custom, because it is continued in the Church of Rome,
has neither reason nor charity in it. It is a peevish principle,
and helps to keep up a spirit of division. We ought rather to
lament the breaches in the Church, than make them wider.
All reproachful language, humoursome distance, and unneces-
sary squabbles, serve only to exasperate one part of Christen-
dom against another, and make our common religion the jest
of infidels and atheists. But notwithstanding these abatements,
I may seem to have made him, where the subject furnished
matter, and the argument would drive, Bucer could work the
point, and do justice to the cause, with advantage enough.
About this time he wrote a book, entitled " Concerning the Bum-'s
Kingdom of Christ," and dedicated it to the king. To bring ^T^S"'/'.-
things to the condition desired, he proposes the sending a con- f^i>'i/(iom of
siderable number of preachers to all parts of the kingdom, and
that people should be recovered from superetition by persuasion
rather than rigour. That the universities ought to be semi-
naries for this purpose, and that those fellows of colleges who
either oppose the right belief, or spend their time insig-
nificantly, should be turned out. He is afterwards more par-
ticular in his scheme for the retrieving of religion, and proposes
several laws to the king's consideration. ^"Iw '"'
First. He would have parents obliged to instruct their cini-ti,
children in the principles of religion, and lie under a civil "^''
3
408 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- penalty in case tlioy misguide their conscience, set them an
Abp. Ciint. example of licentiousness, or suffer them to be corrupted by
" ' other people.
His second law, as he calls it, relates to the strict observ-
ance of holydays. He is of opinion that these festivals should
be wholly spent in religious exercises, without any allowance
for recreation.
Thirdly. He solicits the king for a law, that churches may
not be profaned with secular business, nor made places for
walkino; and diversion.
His fourth law points to methods for the due exercise of the
pastoral function : and here he advises the bishops to apply
themselves wholly to the business of their character, and not
live embarrassed with secular employment : he would have a
proper form of doctrine and discipline offered to them, and that
they should take an oath to govern accordingly : he would not
have them manage altogether at discretion, but take in the
advice of their priests. In the progress of his discourse,
he recollects, and relaxes a little, and believes that bishops
acting in the civil administration may not only be lawful, but
serviceable to religion. But then when they are employed in
princes'* courts, and business of the state, he advises the con-
stituting a coadjutor, to manage their authority and supply
their absence.
He would have the bishops visit their diocese every year,
and oftener upon any particular emergency. And that the
bishop may be the better apprised of any disorder, he advises
the setting suffragans over every twenty parishes, or there-
abouts : and if anything happens too hard for them within
their division, they should apply to their diocesan for a remedy.
He advises the meeting of provincial synods twice a-year, and
would have the king send some secular persons to represent
his majesty, to preside with the metropolitan, and secure good
order in their proceedings.
His fifth law suggests the preserving the revenues of the
Church, disposing of it to persons duly qualified, and prevent-
ing simony.
Hejn-e- And here he charges the pope with plain sacrilege, for ex-
king strongly acting first fruits and tenths of the bishops and clergy : and
mcHkgc. P^^^^ *^^ ^^"» "^ m\\\A that nothing can be more remote from
piety, than to imitate the court of Rome in this particular.
I500K IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 409
He grants church lands ought to pay taxes, no less than the Edward
estates of the laity, and for this he quotes the Justinian and j
Theodosian codes : and adds, that the clergy were only ex-
cused from the burthen of mean offices, from quartering sol-
diers, or entertaining persons belonging to the court. From
hence he proceeds to take notice what large pensions were
paid out of the exchequer for the support of the clergy and the
poor.
He states that those religious emperors always accounted the
revenues of the Church sacred and unalienable. That they would
never so much as exchange them with the crown lands, unless
the Church had something better, or at least equal, in value.
And for this he cites a law of Justinian ; and another of Valen-
tinian and Marcian, to the same purpose. Bucer, ibid.
From these authorities, he proceeds to take the freedom to ' " '
advise the king to drop the demanding of first fruits and
tenths ; and that unless his majesty waives this exaction, he
cannot avoid the imputation of sacrilege. He desires him,
therefore, not to use the Church more hardly than the rest of
his subjects : nor charge those estates which are settled for
the service of God, the encouragement of learning, and the
maintenance of the poor, with heavier taxes than are required
from other people : he should be sorry to find his majesty show
less regard to the interest of religion than his royal progeni-
tors. These princes, says he, though under the conduct of
a less orthodox persuasion, founded schools and hospitals.
And notwithstanding the remarkableness of their bounty,
wanted no fund to keep up the grandeur of their court,
and furnish them for success in the field. And unless his
majesty governs by these measures, he can neither justify his
conduct to God nor man. And here he cries out against the
sacrilege of charging bishoprics or benefices with pensions to
secular men, who neither officiate in the Church, nor are really
indigent.
He tells the king plainly, that exchanging of Church lands Ciiurch
ought by no means to be allowed, unless any pereon has a mind le ejv/iarujed
to ffive the Church the best of the bargain, or at least an un- "'''"'"' ««
o o ^ cijiml value
disputed equivalent. Ho complains that colleges and churches retunwd.
have been extremely injured this way : that well conditioned
estates have been wrested from them, and nothing but im-
propriations, that is, the [tluiider of the parsonages, given in
410 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- return. And here he repeats the singularity of laying parti-
Abp. Cant, cular hardships upon the Church. To treat, says he, the
*■ ■' ' ministers of Christ, and those who are particularly instru-
mental to make us eternally happy ; to treat those worse than
301 . the rest of mankind, who have no such recommendation to our
regard, is no better than downright wickedness.
" I am informed," continues Bucer, " your majesty's treasury
is exhausted by the expense of a long war. If the case stands
thus, this difficulty may be got over by customary supplies,
without having recourse to the sacrilegious expedient of the
court of Rome." He puts his majesty in mind to take care not
to be imposed on by any misrepresentations ; that some people
pretend a great zeal to improve the royal revenues, when
nothing but their own covetousness and ambition lies at the
bottom ; that some courtiers, it is likely, may tell his majesty
how liberal his father was to his ministers, to what degree of
wealth they were raised in that reign by having abbey and
Church lands bestowed upon them. " And why may not the
son be governed by the precedent of his father's bounty?
Tully," as Bucer goes on, " shall answer these men. No man
ought to be liberal beyond his power, nor exliaust himself for
the character of a kind master. And, to come to the case in
hand, where has your majesty any abbey- lands now to bestow
upon your courtiers 1 But if the bishops"' revenues, and other
wealthy promotions, must be seized, and put under contribu-
tion for this purpose, which way can the clergy of impropriated
parishes be provided with a competency ? How can learning
be encouraged, or the poor taken care of?" But these men will
object, farther, that the bishops and rich clergy mismanage
their fortunes, and do not answer these expectations of charity:
they entertain an idle unnecessary retinue, squander away and
spend their income in making a figure ; and now, since they
are allowed to marry, the patrimony of the Church will be
spent upon their wives and children.
To this Bucer returns an answer in the Person of our
A reproof Saviour : " Because pretended and disorderly bishops have
j^j^'^^^^^'^o/ formerly misspent my patrimony, does it become you, who
somcgos- accouut it an honour to profess my Gospel, to seize the
remainder? Is it tolerable in you, who complain of those
drones, to practise what you condemn, to rob the hives and
devour the honey ? Are you willing to receive me for your
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 411
Sovereign, and come under tlie administration of my kingdom? EDWARD
If you are thus resolved, I would have you consider whether ^ ._^ — '
there must not be select officers to execute my orders, and
represent me in my government I And whether it is not neces-
sary such persons should have a maintenance suitable to their
character and business ? And that those I have blessed with
genius and talent should be supplied with opportunities of
improvement? And since the laws of my kingdom require
general kindness, and offices of humanity and compassion, I
would have you examine yourselves, and see whether my
government does not require a standing and well-furnished
treasury ? "Without such a provision, which way can the poor
be made easy, and prove serviceable to me or the common-
wealth ? Ought I not to be furnished for that exercise of
beneficence, which even heathens expected from every wealthy
person ? — that is, to be provided with a fund for the redemption
of captives, to engage for an indigent friend, and to encourage
the honest and industrious ? What commonwealth was ever
so barbarous and wicked as not to make a distinction between
private or public property, and those things which are dedi-
cated to the maintenance of religion ? These last even heathens
look upon as the demesnes of the Supreme Being. For this
reason they were accounted sacred, and above the claim of any
mortal ; and if the State was sometimes so far pressed as to
make use of them, they looked upon the money no otherwise
than borrowed, and always took care to restore it when the
difficulty was over : for they believed it part of the law of
nature, that no government could make seizure of what
belonged to the gods, or prescribe against them, upon any
pretence whatever. Thus, whoever made bold with anything
consecrated to religious uses was charged with sacrilege, and
punished with more severity than if he had robbed the com-
monwealth.
"It is objected by some," continues Bucer, " that the
Church estates were in a great measure gained by im]>osture :
that the weakness of the benefactors was surprised with
expectations of being discharged from purgatory and conveyed
to heaven ; that the colleges and abbeys were founded upon
the prospect of this imaginary return. Since, therefore, both
the crown and several considerable families have suffered in
their revenues bv this fraud, it is but reasonable to make them
412
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
De Usu
fructu Lc-
gatoruni.
L. Lcgatuui
302.
He. pro-
poses a pro-
vision/or
the poor.
restitution : for God allows neither to rob nor cheat for the
furnishing of his altar,"
To this objection Bucer answers, first, " that those estates
can never be more serviceable to the public than when they are
vested in God Almighty : it is impossible they can be better
spent than in promoting the interest of religion. Besides,
as to those families which have been made victims, and
imposed on to lessen their fortune, I desire," says he, "to
know how many are remaining ? Their posterity, I believe,
are not commonly met with. However, those persons who
have this peculiarity of descent, and are slenderly provided,
ought to be assisted by the Church, and have a preference in
her favour. But then, we are to observe, that, by the civil
law, all settlements upon the commonwealth, though the uses
happen to be exceptionable, were reckoned irrevocable. Thus,
for instance, in case any person bequeath a legacy to a cor-
poration for diverting the people with any scandalous spectacle
or entertainment ; and this town renounces paganism, and turns
Christian ; and thus the lewd or idolatrous entertainment
becomes impracticable. Notwithstanding this, the legacy shall
not return to the heirs, but remain in the corporation, — in the
corporation, I say, who are obliged to turn the legacy to some
justifiable use, and do right to the memory of the benefactor
some other way. And thus it follows, by greater force of
consequence, that those estates which were given to the Church
of God are to remain in the Church's possession. They should,
indeed, be spent to better purposes; but then the property
ought not to be transferred, though they were given at first
upon mistaken motives, and for the suppoi't of that which is
by no means defensible."
After this he puts the king in mind that the honour of our
Saviour and the interest of Christianity suffer extremely by
the invasions upon the Church, and that his majesty is nearly
concerned to jjut a stop to this disorder ; and that, provided
he protects the clergy in the enjoyment of their estates, he
needs not question being rewarded for his piety and justice,
and that God will supply him with means for bounty, and
encouraging desert.
His sixth law proposes a scheme for providing for the poor.
And here he would have the bishop and his clergy particularly
concerned. He suggests the appointing of deacons for this
jiooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 413
purpose : that they should inquire into the number and EDWARD
necessity of the indigent, and enter their names in a book ; > i ,
that charitable collections should be registered, and entrusted
with the deacons ; that they ought to give an account of their
management to the bisliop and his presbytery ; that the bishops
in their visitations should inquire what lands were settled for
the maintenance of hospitals, and make their report to the king ;
and that then it would be his majesty's part to recover them to
the uses for which they were first intended ; that, in case any
town is not in a condition to maintain all their poor, some of
them should be removed to wealtliier parishes ; that commis-
sions should be given out to the magistracy for this purpose ;
and that no person should be allowed to beg, — and for this last
he cites a law of the emperor Valentinian. Buccr, de
The next law he advises relates to matrimony : upon which [^Ij^^gti 83.
head he runs out into a long discourse, and spends several
chapters. To touch briefly upon some of the more remarkable
particulars : first, he would have matrimonial causes taken
out of the hands of the Church, and put under the regulations
of the State. He declares strongly for the marriage of cousin-
germans ; and though St. Austin relates the marriages within August, de
this degree prohibited in his time, Buccr observes this law was iib^'15. c^'i'c.
repealed in the reign of Arcadius and Honorius, and that the
matter was thus left at liberty by the emperor Justinian.
St. Austin urges, that the marrying with persons unrelated
spreads friendship and good correspondence to a greater extent ;
and that, upon this account. Christians should decline marrying
where they are of kin. This Father adds, that modesty and
natural reservedncss are better consulted this way. Bucer is so
far from thinking either of these reasons sufficient, that he
prefers the interman-ying with kindred, as far as the degree of
cousin-gennan, to remoter engagements ; because people have
better opportunities of being informed of the religion and
temper of their relations, than they can have commonly
elsewhere.
He complains of the canon law for allowing a separation
from bed and board, without dissolving the matrimonial engage-
ment. That this is an unreasonable restraint, he endeavours
to prove from the Theodosian Code : and, because his citations
are somewhat general, I sliall point them more particularly to
the reader.
By a law of Constantino the Great, if a woman could prove Murnw^c
4U ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- her husband guilty of murder, poisoning, or breaking up graves,
Abp. Cant. OT defacing monuments, she might sue for a divorce, and re-
^J^g2 ' cover her fortune. Thus if a man could prove his wife false
after di- to liis bed, a procuress, or poisoner, he might part with her,
111. Cod. and marry again. A law much of the same tenor was after-
^l7g."]! 1. wards published by the emperor Honorius. And here there
Ibid. lib. 11. ^as some difference of privilege between the case of the man
and the v^^oman : for, by the law of Honorius, if the woman's
suggestions for a divorce were found justifiable, she was to
recover her fortune, and keep what her husband presented her
with at the contract, and over and above, she had the liberty
of marrying again at the end of five years. If the husband
parted with liis wife upon defensible grounds, he was to keep
her fortune, and have his own presents and settlement re-
turned. And in both these cases the husband and wife have
an equal consideration. But in another circumstance the
man has the advantage, because he has the liberty of many-
ing immediately after the divorce : whereas the woman is
obliged to stay five years. There is likewise some difference
made by the imperial laws in other cases. For instance, if a
woman parted with her husband, and declared herself disen-
gaged, without assigning any reasons, the man had the liberty
of marrying another immediately : whereas if the woman was
thus ill-used, she was barred man-iage for one whole year.
Secondly, if a woman procured a divorce, and could charge
her husband no higher than perverseness of humour, and mis-
behaviour under the relation : when this happened the woman
was condemned to live single all her lifetime : whereas if the
woman was discharged upon no stronger imputation, the hus-
band might marry again at two years' end : l^ut in one case
the husband and wife had the same treatment : for if either
of them had divorced each other without any reason assigned,
they were always to live single, and never permitted to marry
Ibid. elsewhere \
Comment. . . , ,.
Gothofred. io return to Bucer, who takes notice that notwithstandmg
St. Jerome was so great an admirer of celibacy, he was yet
overborne by the equity of the case to defend the lady Fabiola
Cbrist. p^s! ^^ ^^^ second marriage, after she had divorced her husband.
And after jjo obscrves, farther, that the Fathers allowed marriage in
monastic , , ^
vows. some cases after monastic vows. For this purpose he pro-
' Bucer's .irguments on divorce arc pretty remark.able^ — they are quoted at large by
Puffendorf, Milton, and Madan.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 415
duces a famous passage of St. Cj^OTan. Where, speaking of edvvard
those who had vowed single hfc, he dehvers himself thus: Lib.Epist.l.
" If," says he, " they are either disinclined or unable to make ?'"^*-^^^- ,
good their engagement, they had better marry than burn : ' si
autem perseverare nolunt, vel non possunt, melius est ut
nubant, quam in ignem deliciis suis cadant.""' To confirm
this oi)inion, he cites the authority of St. Austin and pope
Gelasius I. Bucct, ibid.
p. i)5.
And to justify marriage after divorce, he appeals to Origen
and Leo I. The resolution of this pope is somewhat remark- Leo Epist.
able. In his letter to the African bishops of Mauritania *
Caesariensis, amongst other things, he complains of their con-
nivance at a priest who had divorced his wife, and married
another. However, he only advises discharging him the ex-
ercise of his function. But he neither declares the marriage
void, nor moves for excommunication. Buccr, ibid.
. .p. 97.
Bucer observes, divorces may be allowed in other cases,
besides adultery : such as desertion, &c. And here he offers
at answering those texts of Scripture which are thought to
forbid this liberty. He declares for the punishing adultery with j,jpjj, 1^4
death, both in man and woman. ^-"•
In his chapter concerning the education of youth, he would 303.
have those excommunicated who refuse to work when they are ^,"H-^°^,.
•> t/ic education
able. To secure young people from misoamage, in their man- of youth.
ners or emplo}anent, he proposes the choosing some discreet
people in every town and village, to inspect their conduct, to
examine their genius, and suit them with business accordingly." Id. p. 134,
He spends one chapter in laying down some rules for the
reforming merchandizincr. He grants the merchants have a ti^ adr-ises
the reform-
creditable employment, and that the commonwealth cannot go im, tic mer^
on without them; but then he would have them restrained ''""''*'
from importing unnecessary commodities, and which tend only
to the nourishing luxury and pride. He complains their gains
are nmch over-proportioned to their industry or pretensions ;
that their raising great estates by indirect practice, tempts
people of promising parts to engage in that way, who might
be more serviceable to the state and Chm-cli by a learned
education.
He complains their bringing over curiosities and shining
trifles, tempts the extravagant gentry to run out in dis})lay, and
purchase beyond their pocket. Besides, the merchants living at
416 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- such a rate of expense and appearance, puts people of condi-
Abp. Cant, tiou upon a dangerous emulation ; and thus the nobility and
" gentry, thinking it beneath them to be outdone by men of
slender beginnings, strain beyond their streng-th, in their
houses, eating, and equipage : and, by this means, it often
happens their fortunes are dipped, their families ruined, and
their seats sold to the merchant.
To prevent this mischief, he would have none bound to a
merchant till they had passed the test of the parish triers
abovementioned, and given fair indications of industry and
conscience. Then, as to their business, he would have them
barred the liberty of importing any commodities which serve
only for fancy and unnecessary figure : and, lastly, he thinks
the government should set a moderate price upon every thing
they sell ; and that retailers should be under the same re-
straints, to put a stop to covetousness and circumvention.
And, to give a more effectual check to vanity and levelling, he
recommends the making sumptuary laws : that the distinctions
of quality, and a respect for the government, might be kept up :
and that people, who are neither in public posts, nor distin-
guished in their condition, might not have the liberty to ex-
haust themselves in pomp, to carry on extravagance, and
disable themselves for charity.
He tmvm He acquaints the king, the laws which settle property are
««^ fir fows, much complained of, for their ambiguity and other defects:
and pub- ^1^^ tenures and descents, exchanges, and other contracts, are
in English, perplexed, and liable to dispute : that the laws being penned in
a foreign language, lie out of common view : that, by this
means, those who profess the law are put into a condition to
entangle property, and impose upon the subject. That he is
informed his majesty ''s father, being sensible of this great in-
convenience, projected a reformation of the laws, and commis-
sioned several persons for that purpose ; but since this scheme,
as it happened, was never executed, he advises that the laws
relating to commerce and estates may be published in English,
and explained in such a method, that a common capacity may
reach them. For since the laws are every man's birthright,
since every one is obliged to keep them, he thinks it but rea-
sonable they should lie open in language and meaning, that
every body may understand them.
And pro- From heuce he proceeds to lay down some directions for the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 417
regulation of the magistracy. He would have every person Edward
nicely examined, before he is put into any office of trust and v ^ J ,
power. And here he makes sobriety and good life a necessary ^!,?;)',;/Xm
qualification : he would have no man preferred for favour or <'''"' '"*■
money, nor suffered to act by a deputy : he would have the
management of the inferior magistracy inspected by those in a
higher station ; and, that when the term of the office is expired
they should give a public account of their administration ; and
that every body should have notice to inform against them.
He remonstrates against tedious imprisonment, and cites a law
of Gratian and Valentinian, for speedy trials ; and that those
committed for malefactors might be quickly either punished or
discharged. And whereas long imprisonment is sometimes
part of the sentence, he thinks condemning them to some ser-
vile ignominious business abroad might prove a more significant
correction ; because the retirement of a goal keeps people
private, and screens them from infamy in some measure ; be-
sides, they are commonly useless under such confinements, and
left wholly to idleness and ill company.
He proceeds to discourse concerning the degrees of punish-
ment : and here he proposes the Mosaic law for a rule as to
the main ; for though we are not bound, either to the ceremo-
nial part, or to all the circumstances even of the judicial, yet,
where the cases are parallel, and the application holds, we
should be governed by it. For how can we be so certain of
equity and exact proportion, as when we proceed by the mea-
sures of Infinite Wisdom ? Upon this ground he would have
those crimes capitally punished in all commonwealtlis, which
were death by the law of Moses. For instance, those who en- A rcciud of
deavour to make people desert from the true religion, and „•/,/,// de-
reconnnend a false worship, (by which Moses meant Pagan p'^^^ishiml,"^
idolatry ;) those guilty of blasphemy, breach of the sabbath, l^i^"t- x'"-
I'll* 'i IP ^ ' iind xvii.
contumelious behaviour to parents ; those who reiusc to suijimt Lcvit. xxiv.
to the award of the highest court of justice ; those guilty of and"xxxv.^'
murder, adultery, incest, stealinjT of men ; or false witness, J^*^"'- ^•''■.'•
' . •" . Dcut. xvn.
where the life of the pci'son is concerned. Had not these Exod. xxii.
crimes, says he, deserved death, we maybe sure CJod Almighty p'JMi't. xix*.
would have ordered a gentler punishment. And here he com- J;''^ ''• ^^:.
, '^ ^ . . Dcut. XXII.
plains of the partiality and connivance of human laws : if you Deut. xxiv.
ask the reason, says he, why theft is punished with death, and
VOL. V. E e
418 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- whoredom and adultery overlooked in several kingdoms ? the
Abp.^nt- ^"s^^'er is, because the legislators value their property higher
* ■• ' than their religion ; it is because they are more concerned for
wealth and power, than for the interest of virtue, the honour of
Buccr, God, or their own salvation.
aJi;, This book of " The Kingdom of Christ" was dedicated to the
p. 5G lo 170. i^iiig^ and presented for a new year's gift. The young prince,
it seems, was pleased with the performance, began to draw a
Bp Burnet P^''^^ ^^*^°^ some part of it, and project a reformation of the
pt. 2. p. 157. government.
rum. 69. ' This tract of Bucer's has a great deal of uncommon thought
^^^^- in it, handsomely supported. The whole discourse appears with
a noble air of freedom and integrity. For these reasons, and
the scarceness of the book, I have been the longer in giving an
account of it, which, I hope, may not be disagreeable to the
reader.
Ridieyy To go back towards the beginning of this year. Ridley,
k! Edward's bishop of Loudou, made a visitation about June. The articles
Reiuains. ^^^^ ^^ gggj^ jj-j ijjgi^op Sparrow^'s Collections. They relate to
enquiries concerning the regularity, doctrines, and perform-
ances of the clergy ; for instance, whether they declared
themselves abettors of the pope"'s usurpation, obstructed the
exercise of preaching, or reading the Scriptures in the English
tongue I Whether they incited men to sedition, and admitted
any persons to communion before they were sufficiently in-
structed in the principles of religion, and had been confirmed
by the bishop I Whether they sold the holy eucharist I preached
or argued against the Common Prayer-book? or had private
masses ? Whether anabaptists, or any other sect, held conven-
ticles ? preached heterodoxies, or administered the sacrament
in a different manner from the public establishment ? Whether
any parish priest refused to make use of the Common Prayer
pursuant to the directions of the rubric I Whether baptism
was administered contrary to the public establishment, with
respect either to time or language ? Whether infant baptism
was impugned ? Whether the prohibited degrees of marriage,
publishing the banns, and some other circumstances, were duly
observed ? Whether any person's affirmation of the wickedness
of the minister, voids the effects of the sacrament ? AVhether the
curates visit the sick, Iniry the dead, examine the children, and
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 419
expound the Catechism according to appointment in the Book edward
of Common Prayer ? Whether the holy-days and ceremonies > '^ >
laid aside, are kept, and made use of?
To these articles the bishop added some injunctions. The
design of them is mostly to prevent the revival of the old super-
stitions. For instance, the curates and priests are forbidden
to practise several ceremonies prescribed for the mass ; such as
washing their hands after the Gospel, or receiving the holy
communion, shifting the book from one place to another, blessing
their eyes with the sudar}- or paten, and elevation of the conse-
crated elements Ix'fore distribution. These, with several other
gestures and ceremonies, are prohibited, too long to rehearse. Regist.
But the main business of this visitation was the taking down foi. 305.
altars, and putting tables in their room. The leading motive
to this alteration, as the learned lleylin conceives, was the
giving in, in some measure, to the sentiments of Calvin and
those of the Zuinglian persuasion. Some of these foreigners,
it seems, made it their business to bring the English Church
to the model of Geneva and Switzerland,
For this purpose. Hooper, who had no great regard for
antiquity, took occasion, in his court sermon this year, to
suggest, " that the government would do weU to turn the
altars into tables, according to the first institution of Christ ;
that, by this expedient, the people would be cured of a false
persuasion of the performing sacrifices ; that, as long as the
altars continued, both ignorant people and ignorant priests
would always dream of sacrifice."
This discourse was well received by some great courtiers,
who practised upon the hint ; and, as it is to be feared, not
altogether upon religious considerations. That interest had
the ascendant, seems not improbable, by the inquiry made
some time after what jewels, gold and silver plate, hangings,
and other rich ornament and furniture, belonged to cathedral
or parochial churches, with orders to leave only a very slender jioyiin,
remainder. ^ ^V '^^'^•
p. I).).
The alteration above-mentioned being resolved, a letter, in 'rhr kiwfs
the king's name, was directed to bishop Ridley. It sets forth, chau^iZ
" that, notwithstanding altars had been taken down upon good "j^"JJ '"'"
considerations in most parts of the kingdom, vet thev were ^'o^. 24,
, . Ill J_^ J. ji • • , A. D. 1550.
contmued m several churches ; tliat this occasioned a gi-eat
deal of clashing and dispute ; and, therefore, to avoid all
E e 2
420 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- occasions of contest and misunderstandings, his majesty com-
Abp. Cant, niands the bishop, that all altars should be taken away in the
' ""^ ' diocese of London, and tables set up in their room." And, that
weak people miolit not be shocked at this new appearance,
there were several reasons digested into form and sent with the
letter, to justify what was done. With these arguments the
bishop was to furnish such preachers as he thought disposed
for the service. This letter was subscribed by the duke of
Somerset, the archbishop of Canterbury, the lord-admiral
Clinton, the earls of Warwick, Bedford, and Wiltshire, the
bishop of Ely, the lords Wentworth and North.
The arguments conveyed with the letter, to reconcile the
The reasons peoplo to the Order, were to this effect : first, it was urged, an
aiteiaiion. altar was for sacrifice, and a table for eating ; the latter, there-
fore, was more proper for the solemnity of the Lord''s supper.
Secondly, that, in the Book of Common Prayer, the words
"altar," the Lord's "board," and "table," are promiscuously
used, without prescribing anything with respect to figure and
form : that it is called a table with reference to the Lord's
supper, and an altar upon the score of the sacrifice of praise
and thanksgiving there offered to God Almighty ; that, there-
fore, the changing altars into tables is no contradiction to the
Rubric. The third reason aims at the reforming the super-
stition of the mass, and recovering the people from their
misapprehensions concerning the sacrifice offered there.
Fourthly, it is argued that altars w'ere erected for the sacri-
fices of the Mosaic institution ; that, since the obligation of
this law was now at an end, the form of the altar ought not to
continue. Fifthly, our Saviour instituted the sacrament of his
body and blood at a table, and not at an altar ; neither does it
appear the Apostles made use of this latter in their ministra-
tions. Lastly, it is declared, in the preface to the Book of
Common Prayer, that, if any doubt should happen concerning
the use of that book, the resolution of the difficulty should be
referred to the bishop of the diocese. How cogent these
reasons were, I shall not examine. However, bishop Ridley,
as far as it appears, complied with the order without any
reluctancy ; and afterwards, when there happened a contest
about the form of the Lord's board, — that is, whether it was
to be made upon the resemblance of an altar, or like a table, —
he declared for the latter figure, and gave a precedent of it in
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 421
his own cathedral of St. PauFs ; where lie ordered the wall, EDWARD
VI
standing on the backside of the altar, to be broken down. > ^
However, it seems this change did not make its way through
all the kingdom till the First Liturgy was discharged by act of 305.
parliament, — the First Liturgy, I say, where, by the Rubric,
the priest is ordered to stand before the middle of the altar,
whereas, by the Second Liturgy, the priest is appointed " to
stand on the north side of the table," this put an end to the
dispute.
It was now thought fit to try the temper of bishop Gardiner, .Tune 9.
and whether two years' imprisonment in the Tower had made f'm/L-r
him more flexible. To this purpose, the duke of Somerset, -'^"'^'"'.'' ,
the lord treasurer, the lord privy seal, the lord great chamber-
lain, and secretary Petre, were ordered to go to him. Being
asked whether he would conform to the government, he an-
swered in the affirmative, and appeared ready to recommend and
promote the keeping the king's laws. Some few days after, the
duke of Somerset, and others of the council, asking his opinion
of the Book of Common Prayer ? His answer was, that not-
withstanding he would not have drawn it up altogether in that
m.anner himself ; yet he could fairly reconcile it to his con-
science, and therefore should officiate by it, and take care to
bring others to the same conformity. Council
This, one would think, looked like reasonable satisfaction. K. Edward's
But it is possible some great men were willing to entangle the "^°"™''^-
bishop, and prevent his discharge. But let this be as it will, it
is certain he was put to a stricter test. In the first place,
there were several articles given him to subscribe. By these
he was to make an acknowledgment of his behaviour, and own
the justice of his confinement. He was likewise to own the
king's supremacy ; that the Common Prayer-book was a godly
and commendable form : that the king was a complete sove-
reign in his minority ; that the act of the Six Articles was
justly repealed ; and that the king had full authority to correct
and reform what was amiss in the Church. The bishop put
his hand to all the ai'ticles excepting the first ; he stood upon
the inoffensiveness of his conduct, and declared he could not
subscribe himself guilty of faults he had never committed.
Upon this, the council ordered new articles, and a fuller -^ Nicies
submission should be drawn for the bishop to subscribe. The TJ^J^fcriu!
articles were two-and-twenty, and comprehended the greatest
422 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN- part of the reformation made in tlie late and present reign.
MER • 1 o
Abp. Cant. For instance : that king Henry VIII. had justly dissolved the
*■ ^ ' monasteries, and that the chantry lands were defensibly taken
away ; that images in churches, and missals, were likewise
taken away upon justifiable accounts ; that the homilies and
ordinal are good books, and ought to be received ; that the
lower orders of subdeacon, and downward, are unnecessary,
and that the omission of them in the late ordinal is alto-
gether justifiable ; that all points necessary to salvation are
contained in the holy Scripture ; that the setting up Eras-
mus's paraphrase in churches was done upon good grounds.
The rest have been mentioned already. These articles,
which wei'e put into form by Ridley, Petre, Cecil, and
Gooderick, a counuon lawyer, the bishop was to subscribe,
and declare himself willing to recommend and publish them
from the pulpit. But Gardiner absolutely refused the article
of submission, requested he might be brought to his trial, and
desired nothing but justice. As to the other articles, he told
the bishop of London and secretarj' Petre, that when he was at
liberty he would discover his opinion ; but did not think it
reasonable to be pressed to a subscription during his being in
prison. This answer being reported to the council, it was
agreed to send for him ; and in case he gave no farther satisfac-
tion, to put his bishopric under sequestration for three months,
and then deprive him, provided his incompliance continued.
July 19. When the bishop was brought before the board, and the
rkis se- qucstion put to him, his answer was, that he would gladly obey
questercd. j^jg majesty ""s commands in every thing ; but at present, his
conscience not giving him leave to go the length required, he
desired they would be pleased to excuse him. Upon this, the
council proceeded to the sentence of sequestration.
In December following, a commission was directed to arch-
bishop Cranmer, the bishops of London, Ely, and Lincoln, to
secretary Petre, sir James Hales, and some other lawyers, to
call the bishop of Winchester before them, and proceed to
deprivation, in case he continued obstinate. When Gardiner
was brought to Lambeth, before the commissioners, he made a
protestation against his judges, and excepted to the legality of
their commission, and desired a copy of that and the articles,
Dec. 15. wliich was granted.
Council
Book. Upon the fourteenth of February following, he was brought
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 423
again before the commissioners, and deprived. lie appealed EDWARD
from them to the king, and desired a copy of the sentence ; to ^ , J /
\\ hich the commissioners denuu-red, till the pleasure of the ^^^^^'^'
king and council was farther known.
The next day, the council sitting at Westminster, after a
debate upon the bishop's case, came to the following resolution : And more
" That, since tliis prelate had misbehaved himself with respect ''ilZ'/LT'
to the king, and reproached his judges with the names of Council
heretics and sacramentaries, he should be removed to worse
lodging, and have but one person of the lieutenant's appointing
to attend him ; that he should not be allowed any company,
nor send letters or messages to any person, or receive any thing
from them.'" His books and papers were likewise ordered to
be taken from him.
These proceedings seemed very arbitrary, and by no means
consistent with the English claim of liberty and property. It
was thought somewhat singular to imprison a man upon a com-
plaint, and after two years'" confinement, to put new articles to
him, without farther inquiry into the reasons for his commit-
ment. Besides, to deny the bishop the benefit of the king''s
courts, and stop the channels of justice, was somewhat extra-
ordinary, and came too near the rigours of the Inquisition, as
some ventured to say. To allege that the canon law was not Bp. Bumet,
rectified, and that the king stood in the pope''s place, seems an \\^^' P* ^^-^'
insufficient defence. For by the canon law, laymen had no
authority to make part of the bench for sequestering or depriv-
ing a bishop. Besides, to bring liberty and freehold under the
cognizance of an ecclesiastical commission, is bearing somewhat
hard on Magna Charta.
Our learned historian does not stick to confess, that Cranmcr
was carried beyond his ordinary temper, and stretched a little
in the proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner. ^p- T^'imet,
Upon Gardiner''s deprivation, Poynet was preferred to the ' ' 306.
see of Winchester.
This year Day, bishop of Chichester, was called to an account, Nov. 30.
for not complying with the king's letter, for taking down altars: /j,,,/, />Mo'p
to prevent prosecution, he came to the duke of Somerset''s, and 'f/JJ'.'^'
desired he might be excused upon the score of conscience. '"/'''•'^ t" H'o
The next day, appearing before the council, he declared it was
his opinion, that the taking down the altars, and tlie setting up
tables, was more than could be justified by the Scriptures, or
10
424 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- the Fathers of the Church ; and that the nix reasons pubhshed
Abjfcant. hy the bishop of London, were short of satisfaction. The
cwTcil — ' board requiring him to allege his Scripture authorities, he cited
Book, nencs a toxt froiu Isaiah, but this was overruled by Cranmer, Ridley,
R. Harlev, „ . , • • , mi . i • i i
Armisr. ■ &c. as not pertinent to his point, ihe two bishops above-
isa. XIX. nientioned argued the case with him, and laid down some of
the grounds of their opinion. To this Chichester replied, he
could not perceive their reasoning was strong enough to com-
mand his practice : however, he was willing to be farther
instructed. The council remitted him to the archbishop of
Canterbury, and the bishop of London, and gave him four days
Dec. 4. to return his answer. The bishop at his next appearing per-
sisted in his former sentiment, and urged a text from the
epistle to the Hebrews, where it is said, " We have an altar,
iicb. xiii. whereof they have no right to eat, which serve the tabernacle."
]3ut the archbishop of Canterbury and the bishop of Ely told
him, this citation was foreign to the purpose ; that Clu'ist
was meant by the word altar in this place, as appears by the
context. As to the authorities of the primitive Church, the
bishops urged that it was clear, by Origen against Celsus, that
the Christians had no altars when this Father lived. This
Council they think may be concluded by negative proof. They added,
^"°^' that in regard the altars had been abused, it was necessary to
have them removed. However, they owned the Lord's-table
was called an altar by ancient writers. In fine, the bishop of
Chichester continued unsatisfied, and was ordered on Sunday
following to give in his final answer. He appeared accordingly,
and told them, he could by no means prevail with Ijimself to act
against his conscience. That if there was no help for it, he
thought it a less evil to suffer the body to perish, than to
destroy the soul. This answer being construed contempt,
he was committed to the Fleet, by the order of the whole
board.
This bishop's incompliance had occasioned some disturbance
in his diocese, as appears by the counciFs letter to Dr. Cox,
October 7, wlio was Ordered to go into Sussex, to quiet the people, and
^^^^- remove their scruples, who, as the letter words it, were now
troubled, by the seditious preaching of the bishop of Chichester
Council and others.
Book. rp^ Jq^j^ l^g^g]^ ^ jj^^jg . -j^ jy[^y |.|^jg jQr^Y^ one Nixon pretended
to a spirit of prophecy, took great freedoms upon the strength
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 425
of his character, and spoke some tilings against the king and EDWARD
government, for which he was committed to the Tower. > ^^
('i)iiiitil
In November following, the justices, Leister, Bromley, and Jj)^^^
Portman, appeared before the council, where being demanded Thejiuijes
why they had proceeded in the praemunire against the bishop "wndny a
of Bath and Wells, contrary to the countermand of that board : f^^'"^
they answered they were sworn to suffer the laws to have their Council
due course. At last this question was given them to answer
upon the twenty-sixth instant, viz., " Whether if a spiritual
office was surrendered to the king, and afterwards the king by
parliament newly erects the same office, whether the same be
a spiritual office or no f
To this the judges above-mentioned, by the advice of the
rest of their bi-ethren, answered thus in the affirmative : " That
a spiritual office so suiTcndered to the king, notwithstanding
the new erection of the same by any act of parliament, remains
still a spiritual office as before."
Voisy, bishop of Exeter, was deprived, or, as some say, The see of
resigned this year. He was suspected for secretly abetting ^^ij^^
the late rebellion in Devonshire. This prelate was no friend
to the Reformation, nor yet true to the interest of his see : for
he conveyed away fourteen of the best manors, and made long
leases, charged with pensions of the rest. And thus he be-
trayed his Church, either out of covetousness or cowardice, Godwin, de
Kitchen, bishop of Landaff, and Salcot, alias Capon, bishop ^^^i" '
of Salisbury, and Sampson, bishop of Lichfield and Coventry, Heylin.
though they made shift to comply with the orders for the
Refonnation, yet it seems they did it with an ill grace, and
discovered their disaffijction. Thus l}Ting exposed to the dis- Great aiien-
plcasure of the court, they were forced to compound at high f,yi^^'f
rates, to keep their station. Thus the cathedral of Coventry i^nds.
and Lichfield was stripped of a great part of its patrimony, to
raise a baron's estate for sir William Paget. Salcot of Salis-
bury bought his peace of some great men, by making long
leases of the best of his farms and manors. And Kitchen,
bishop of Landaff, was so false and poor-spirited, as to convey
away almost all the lands of that rich see, and let the rest for
a very long temi upon a small rent reserved. Godwin, dc
Towards the latter end of this year, there was great complaint ^n"*"''
made against Dr. Oglethorpe, president of Magdalen college in Heyiin.
Oxford. To secure himself from the infonnation which related
426 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ii.
CRAN- to religion, he signed a paper, by way of letter to the archbishop
Abp. Cant, of Canterbury, to this effect : " That he had never preached
r/^/ili ' against, nor openly contradicted any points of religion, set forth
missions of jjy }j}g majesty, or enacted in parliament : that he thought the
tiiorpe'und king''s proceeding in this matter pious and good, if used accord-
'■ ""''■ ino- to the intendment of his hiQhness''s laws: and that the
form and order of religion now set forth, was nearer the prac-
tice of the apostolical and primitive Church, than that which
was formerly used in England : and particularly that commu-
nicating the laity under both kinds, that some of the people
should always receive the holy eucharist with the priest, the
Common Prayer in English, the homilies lately set forth, and
many other alterations, were commendable and pious, provided
they were rightly used. And lastly, he declares his dishke of
the doctrine of transubstantiation, thinks it neither agreeable
to the Scripture, nor the belief of the ancient Church : however,
he owns a mysterious and incomprehensible presence of Christ's
body : that therefore, it ought to be administered with solem-
nity and reverence, and not received without great prepa-
Bp. Burnet, ration."
Records, Dr. Smith is another instance of compliance farther than
p. 207. ^ras expected. He had written a book for the celibacy of the
SO 7. clergy, and apj^eared pretty much against the changes in reli-
gion. Complaints having been sent up against him from Ox-
ford, he was brought to London and imprisoned : but after
some little time was admitted to bail. And growing more
inoffensive in his behaviour, Cranmer got his sureties dis-
charged ; upon which he wrote him a letter of thanks. In
this address he tells the archbishop, " he shall always be
sensible of his favour ; he thanks him for his gentle usage of
those in the university who differed from his grace's opinion in
matters of religion : he desires to see some part of Cranmer's
collection against his book for the single life of the clergy.
He professes he wrote this discourse only with a design to
discuss the question, and reach the truth, and that it was
afterwards printed against his will : he heartily wishes it had
never been written, because he found himself mistaken in his
main ground : he then believed the English priests w^ere under
a vow of celibacy after ordination, but now he was of another
opinion. And, lastly, he wishes the archbishop a long life for
c. c. c. c' the countenance and advancement of piety."
^ooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 427
This year, in February, Martin Bucer departed this Hfe at EDWARD
Cambridge. This learned person, having the countenance of > ^^ ,
the court and archbishoi) Cranuier, was buried with all iniaoin- ^f'"}/^
., . ^ death.
able respect. The vice-chancellor and all the graduates, toge-
ther with the mayor and aldermen, accompanied the corpse
to St. Mary's, where, after prayers, Haddon, the university
orator, made a speech in connnendation of the deceased. After
this, his friend Dr. Parker paid him the same regard in an
EngHsh sermon, and sir John Cheek, in a consolatory letter
to Dr. Haddon, laments Bucer's death with a great deal of
rhetoric, and gives him an honourable character. He was a
person of good learning and regular behaviour : and notwith-
standing his singularity in some matters, he seems to have
been all along actuated by a principle of conscience, without
popular humour, or mercenary designs. luter Script.
To the same year we may reckon the privy counciPs letter ijuce'^'
to the bishop of London, to forbid the curates of his diocese fj^'V^'""^^-
preaching on any other days than those hereafter mentioned. Kuiey,
They acquaint the bishop with their being informed, by the
lord chancellor, that several preachers in the county of Essex
got too often into the pulpit, and preached on working-days :
That this over- frequent preaching drew the people from their
business, and gave occasion to idleness. To this end they pray
the bishop to restrain these performances only to Sundays and
holydays, and that on working-days they should only read the
prayers prescribed.
About this time the Council-book mentions the kino-'s send- Feb. 20.
^ 15.50
ing a letter for the purging his library at Westminster. The The hbm-
persons are not named, but the business was to cull out all "nl,stJ^and
superstitious books, as missals, legends, and such like, and «' Oxford
to deliver the garniture of the books, being either gold or silver, destroyed.
to sir Anthony Archer. These books were many of them
plated with gold and silver, and curiously embossed : this, as
far as we can collect, was the superstition that destroyed them.
Here avarice had a very thin disguise, and the courtiers dis-
covered of what spirit they were to a remarkable degree.
The Oxford liljraries had much the same quarter this year
from the king's visitors, as that at AVestminster. To give
some instances, Merton college had almost a cart-load of
manuscripts caiTied off, and tlirown away to the most scan-
dalous uses : these books were written ujion the subjects of
428 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- divinity, asti'onomy, and mathematics, by some of tlie most
<■ \" ' J eminent of that society. Bahol, Exeter, Queens', and Lincoln
colleges were purged of a great part of the Fathers and School-
men ; and to show the discretion of some people was much of
the same size with their justice, and what an antipathy they
had to the memory of learned men, great heaps of these
books were set on fire in the market-place. This execution
Wood Hist ^^ ^'^^ muses, some young members, bigotted to ignorance,
ct Antiquit. Called Scotus's funeral. The public library, made up in a great
lib. 1. ' measure of the books given by Angerville, bishop of Durham ;
p. 271, 2/2. (Jobham, bishop of Worcester; and Humphry the good
duke of Gloucester, underwent the same fate. The books
marked with red were generally condemned at a venture for
popery, and where circles and other mathematical figures were
found, they were looked upon as compositions of magic, and
cither torn or burnt. And thus an almost inestimable collec-
tion, both for number and value, were either seized by the
visitors, turned into bonfires, or given to binders and tailors
for the use of their trade. This was a strange inquisition
upon sense and learning ; and looks as if the earl of Warwick
and some others of the visitors had a farther project : and that
Ihey intended to seize the superstitious foundations, and reform
them to nothing. That this is no uncharitable censure upon
the earl of Warwick will appear afterwards. The univer-
sity languished in their studies the remainder of this reign :
and were remarkable for nothing but some trifling perform-
Ibid, p. 272. ances in poetry and grammar.
^"^ 48*49 50 Hooper, having now overcome his scruples against the epis-
Marcha, copal habit, was consecrated bishop of Gloucester by arch-
Hoopcr yds bishop Cranmor, the bishops of London and Rochester assisting
'»enipies and ^^ ^^^ Solemnity. He was likewise disentangled from the
is conse- other difficulty of taking the oath required : this oath, which
he stuck at before, was the oath of supremacy, and not that
of canonical obedience, as is commonly supposed. This mis-
take in Fuller's " Church History" stands thus corrected in his
Fuller's " Wortliics of England." That this was the case, appears by
S^mirsct- Cranmers objecting the danger of his incurring a prsemunire ;
shire. f^j, ^|jq \)2iYQ dispensing with Hooper's oath of canonical obe-
dience had no such penalty annexed ; but if Hooper had been
consecrated without swearing the supremacy, this omission
might have brought the archbishop under a praemunire.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 429
This compliance of Hooper, as represented by our learned EDAVARD
historian, looks somewhat remarkable. *•' He was to bo at- v I ,
tired," says this author, " in the vestments that were pre-
scribed, when he was consecrated, and when he preached
before the king, or in his cathedral, or in any public place ;
but he was dispensed with upon other occasions." If Hooper Bp. Bnnict,
could conform thus far, one would think there should be little
occasion for a dispensation. Besides, if he believed the ejiis-
copal habit sinful, which way could he reconcile himself to the
wearing it at all I If he did not, what made him scruple
appearing in it upon any customary occasion \ Why did he SOS.
affect a singularity against the usages of the Church, and give
a precedent of exception ? Fox is displeased with Hooper for Fox, vol. 3.
yielding in this point : he rallies him for his conformity, rej)i'e-
sents him as a player, and passes an awkward jest upon his
habit.
Upon the deprivation of Heath, bishop of Worcester,
Hooper held the see " in commendam " with his own. This
gave his enemies a handle to report him to disadvantage.
They wondered a man that had his conscience so lately
embarrassed with little matters could reconcile himself to two
sees. But it is thought Hooper w'as not much the richer for
his double preferment. The courtiers, it is likely, found him
passive in parting with the revenues, and took care to ease him
of the imputation of an avaricious prelate. Latimer had
preached against sacrilege ; and, therefore, little of this com-
pliance could be expected from him. This, it is probable, was
one reason of his not being restored to his bishopric upon
Heath's removal. But whether Latimer was overlooked upon
this motive, or whether he declined the exercise of his episcopal
character, is som.ewhat uncertain.
Great endeavours, as has been already observed, had been F.ndcawnrs
used to bring the princess Mary from the Church of Rome ; prince^
but, as it happened, no arguments or methods of application '^y'fl'J^^na-
could make an inii)ression. It is likely Cranmer''s ])ronouncinn; t'cm.hu
lier mother s marriage void miglit have given her an aversion siwcess.
to the Reformation. As for her title to the crown, it was not
concerned in this dispute. Whether the divorce was lawful or
not, she stood next upon the succession. The crown was
devised to her by her father's will, who, by act of parliament,
was empowered to dispose of it, either by letters-patent, or his
430 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [iakt it.
CraN- last will and testament. However, as her education had given
Ab\ Cant ^^^^ ^ prepossession, so it is likely her inclination might stand
* : ' for the belief and ceremonies formerly received. Thus she
kept up the Roman religion in her family, and permitted more
than her servants to be present at the mass. This being
construed an excess of liberty. Mallet and Barclay, her two
chaplains, were committed. She complained of this usage in a
letter to the lords of the council, but received no satisfactory
return.
This treatment, it seems, making her willing to quit the
kingdom, a design was laid to convey her into Flanders. The
regent of the Low Countries had hired one Scipper to cruise
upon the coast of Essex, to come ashore under pretence of
victualling his ship, and take her on board. There was like-
wise a commotion concerted in that county to amuse the
HapvariFs pcoplc and covcr her escape. But this enterprise, being disco-
Edward'e"" vered by the king of France to the English resident, proved
p. 120. abortive : for now the kino; beino- informed of the plot,
cannot be. Ordered the puttmg out some men-oi-war, marched down some
wWito allow troops under the command of sir John Gates to secure the
hertiteex- coast, and Sent for the princess to court. She complied with
erase of her .,,. \ . , p ^ •/» •
relkiioh. great unwiUmgness ; and, to give her a farther mortification,
Ararcii,io5i. her chief servants, Inglefield, Walgrave, and Rochester, were
Journal, Sent to the Tower. AMion she was brought to the king, he
told her " she had been indulged the liberty of having mass a
great while, in hopes that time and argument might recover
her to a better persuasion ; but now, perceiving her resolved to
continue in her errors, he should be obliged to take other
measures, and recal his indulgence." The princess replied, "her
soul was God's, and that she would neither change her faith
nor dissemble in her practice." The king answered, "he did not
intend to force her belief, but only to restrain her in the
outward profession ; that she ought to be governed by au-
thority, and live like a subject, and not disturb the kingdom by
a dangerous incompliance." After this discourse she was ordered
to continue with the king ; but neither Mallet nor any other
chaplains were permitted access to her.
This restraint upon the princess was highly resented by the
emperor, who sent an ambassador to England, and threatened
the king with a war, in case his cousin the princess Mary was
denied liberty of conscience. The lords of the council were
14
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT UllITAIN. 431
very inclinable to gratify his imperial majesty. They con- EDWARD
sidered a refusal might fall heavy upon the English interest, v Ijl >
The merchants had effects to a great value in Flanders. The
king had five hundred quintals of powder there, besides other
provision for the war. All this they knew would be seized if a
rupture happened. The king, therefore, was advised by the
whole board to relax a little, to dispense with his sister's com-
pliance, and let the law sleep for some time, to keep fair with
the emperor. The king, being strongly averse to the religion
formerly received, and having more conscience than politics,
refused the expedient. Upon this the archbishop of Canter-
bury and the bishop of London were appointed to try how far
they could work upon his resolution. The point was argued "^'y^^^''"''-
with all the advantage they could give it ; and at last, to come
close to the question, thoy told him, though the licensing what
was sinful was a sin, yet a temporary connivance might l)e
allowed, where there were hopes of reforming the party. This
distinction was too fine for the king's conscience. He expressed
himself with a great deal of concern, broke out into tears, and
declared he was resolved to run the utmost hazards rather than
give way to so strange a permission. The bishops, though
sorry to find the king so unalterable in his judgment, were not
ill pleased with such indications of piety in so young a
person.
By the way, this principle upon which the king denied the
lady Mary the exercise of her religion makes all toleration of
Dissenters unlawful : for, without doubt, it is a sin to disobey
our lawful spiritual guides, and continue in a state of separation
from the Church : from the Church, I say, where no exception-
able terms of communion arc required.
The king being not to be removed from his opinion, the
council thought it proper to dismiss the emperor's ambassador
in the most obliging manner the case would bear. They
acquainted him the king would shortly send a resident to the
emperor's court, with full instructions to settle a right under-
standing between both princes ; and, not long after. Dr. Wot-
ton was despatched into Germany upon this affair. He was to
*•' desire the emperor not to concern himself so deep in this
matter ; to put him in mind, that, as the lady Mary was his
imperial majesty's cousin, so she was the king's sister, and his
subject too ; that, since the king was a sovereign prince, it was
432 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- somewhat singular the emperor should interpose in his govern-
Ahp. Cant, mcut, Overrule his laws, and prescribe to him in the manage-
^TT"' ' ment of his subjects ; notwithstanding, the king was willing to
practise by the emperor's precedent, in tolerating a different
religion, and ready to allow the same liberties of worship to the
emperor's subjects which the English received in the dominions
of that prince."
The king, perceiving himself upon cold terms with the em-
A» alliance pgi-or, thoua'ht it advisable to make an alliance with France ;
With b }'il7tCC% A ^
and, having received some hints at the treaty of Boulogne, that
the overture of a marriage would not be unacceptable, it was
resolved to try the disposition of that court. To this purj^ose,
the marquess of Northampton, the bishop of Ely, secretary
Smith, and some other gentlemen of distinction belonging to
the court, were furnished with a public character ; and, to make
the embassy more splendid, the earls of Arundel, Rutland, and
Ormond, the lords Lisle, Fitzwater, Abergavenny, Bray, with
several other persons of condition, went along with them. The
marquess, at their first audience, presented the French king
with the order of the Garter ; after this, the bishop of Ely, in
a short speech, declared how desirous his master was to culti-
vate his friendship with that monarch, and that he had some-
thing of moment to propose relating to that matter.
The French king ordered the cardinal of Lorrain, the con-
stable Chastillon, the duke of Guise, and some other persons of
quality, to manage the treaty.
The English began with their old demand of the queen of
Scots. To this the French answered, they had lost too much
blood and treasure to part with her upon any terms ; and, be-
sides, her marriage with the dauphin had been long since con-
cluded. The English, finding this point impracticable, pro-
posed a match between king Edward and the lady Elizabeth,
eldest daughter of France. This motion was well received by
the French commissioners : however, they threw in this con-
dition, that neither party should be bound till the lady was
twelve years of age. The adjusting the portion was somewhat
more difficult, the English demanding fifteen hundred thou-
sand, and the French offering no more than two hundred
Hayward. thousand crowns. That sum was at last accepted, and an em-
bassy agreed to be sent into England, to settle the jointure,
and finish the remaining articles ; all which was performed,
1300K IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 433
and the alliance concluded at London. The Council Book EDWARD
gives a farther account of the perfecting this alliance in these ■ 1 '
words : —
" This day the lord admiral being returned out of France,
delivered to the lords the ratification of the mari-iage, between
the king's majesty and the lady Elizabeth, the French king's
daughter, under the great seal of France ; and it was accorded
that the same treaty should be delivered to the lord treasurer,
to be by him reposed in the treasury of the exchequer, to
remain there of record in safe keeping."
This close correspondence with France set the kingdom
more at ease, and encouraged to a farther reformation : for
now we were reinforced to a balance of strength against any
attack from the emperor. Notwithstanding the advances made
in the English Churches as to other matters, there was yet no
system of doctrine formed for a standard of communion. It is
true, sometlyng of this kind might be collected from the Ho-
milies and Common Prayer Book ; but this did not discover
the Church's sense in many important points, nor reach to all
the controversies then on foot. The scrupling the sacerdotal
habit, and the privileges granted to John Alasco's congrega-
tion, awakened a disputing humour, disturbed the public har-
mony, and disserved the authority of the Church. It is
thought, likewise, the turning the altars into tables abated the
people's regard for the holy sacrament, and had no good effect
on their devotion. And, to make this solemn mystery grow less
in the people's esteem, John Alasco's book in defence of sitting
at the communion, may be supposed to have contributed. While
the altars continued there was no occasion to prescribe the people
the posture for receiving : they kneeled of course, and, as they
wanted no direction, so neither was there any appointment in
the Rubric touching this matter ; but now John Alasco's
congregation sitting, and the figure of a table having a less
air of solemnity, made it more necessary to set them a rule.
Besides, the clergy were divided in their opinions, and some-
what unresolved at what place of the holy table they were to
officiate ; it was thought fit, therefore, a Rubi-ic shoiJd be
made, to determine this matter.
But much greater alterations than this were now coming -phe Com-
forward. The Conuuon Prayer Book was to be reviewed? f'"!^''".'/"''-
•' ^ _ (took re-
Calvin, Ihiccr, and Peter Martyr, by making exceptions ''ew-crf.
vol.. v. F f
434 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [i-art ii.
CRAN- against the service established, had their share in bringing on
Abp. Cant, tliis change. Cahin, who thought himself wiser than the an-
' '^ ' cient Church, and fit to dictate religion to all countries in
Christendom, had taken no small pains in this matter. Some-
thing of this kind has been observed already in his letter to the
protector : he continued still to intermeddle, and solicit for his
own fancy, as appears by several other epistles. In his letter
to BuUinger, he takes notice of his interposing in Hooper's
case, and that ho did not approve the rochet and cap in the
episcopal habit, though he would not have had Hooper gone
Calvin. quite so far in his opposition. In another of his letters to
pisp- • Ci^anmer, he speaks disgracefully of the English reformation:
" That there was so much popery and intolerable stuff still re-
maining, that the pure worship of God was not only weakened,
QucB non but in a manner stifled, and overlaid v^ ith it." This letter, though
modo sed there is no date printed, seems to have been written after the
^dumohmat ^^^ok of Articles w^as drawn, and therefore probably after the
verum et rcvicw of the Commou Prayer, That the time may be thus
Dcicultum. reckoned, seems pretty plain by his congratulating the Enghsh
■ P' ^' for coming to a state of settlement in religion, that by this
means the people would not float any longer, nor be at a loss
about belief or practice. The learned Heylin cites another of
Calvin''s letters to the king, in which he acquaints his highness,
that a great many things were still out of order in England,
Heyiiii's and stood in need of a farther reformation,
p. 107. ' And, as this historian continues, Calvin, being apprehensive
he might not pass altogether for an oracle with the council and
bishops, tried his interest in other places, and pushed his de-
sign by his agents in the court, the country, and the univer-
sities. Bucer w'as a strong second to Calvin, and what efforts
310. he made has been seen already. Peter Mart}T agreed to
Bucer''s amendments, as appears by his letter, in which there
are some remarkable passages. For the purpose : " He gives
. God thanks for making himself and Bucer instrumental in
putting the bishops in mind of the exceptionable places in the
Jan. 10, Common Prayer. That archbishop Cranmer told him they had
met about this business, and concluded on a great many altera-
tions : but, what those corrections w^ere, Cranmer did not
acquaint him, neither durst he take the freedom to enquire :
but, that which pleases me not a little, continues Martyr, sir
John Cheek acquaints me, that if the bishops refuse to consent
3
1550-1.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 435
to the altering what is necessary, the king is resohed to do it edtvard
himself, and recommend tliat affair at the next session of v .^^ — '
parliament." Ex Bibiioth.
These foreign divines had gained the esteem of some of the
English bishops so far, that in the last years convocation there
was a contest in the upper house concerning some controverted
passages in the Common Prayer-book. For instance some
questions were moved concerning the holydays abrogated and
continued by that book. The words used at the giving the
bread, and some other circumstances relating to the holy
eucharist, came under debate. The lower house had lately
received a message from the bishops to consider this matter,
and when their answer was required, they acquainted the
upper house by the prolocutor, that they had not as yet suffi-
ciently considered the questions, but that in the following ses-
sion they would report the sense of the house to their lord-
ships. But what account was returned docs not appear in the
acts of that convocation, there being nothing but the passage
already mentioned left upon record. iieyiin'g
To proceed : the Common Prayer-book was brought to a p. 107.
review, and altered to the same form in which it stands at
present, some little variations for clearing ambiguities ex-
cepted. The differences between the first and second Liturgy ^;>me dif-
have been partly observed ah-eady, therefore I shall be vciore i^tu-ecn tiie
brief upon this occasion. However, to mention something 'v^^^.^w^^'^
the office of the communion, the ten commandments were liturgies.
added in the beginning. This is supposed to have been done to
awaken the consciences of the congi-egation. There was like-
wise a confession and absolution added in the bemnning; of the
morning and evening prayer. The rest of the changes consist
mostly in discharging several rites and parts of the service
retained in the former book.
For instance, the use of oil and the sign of the cross were
thrown out of the office of confimiation. There is no liberty
left for extreme unction at the visitation of the sick. The
prayers for persons deceased, in the communion service, and
the office of burial are expunged ; and some remarkable pas-
sages in the consecration of the eucharist, together with tlie
use of the cross upon that occasion are omitted. The Intro-
ites or Psalms in that office are likewise left out.
In this new Common Prayer-book there was a rubric iji-
F f 2
436 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- serted, for kneeling at the holy cucharist. By this direction
Abp. Cant, it was declared, that the posture of kneeling was retained for
' ■' ■ a signification of our " humble and grateful acknowledgment
of the benefits of Christ, therein given to all worthy receivers,
and for the avoiding such profanation and disorder in the holy
comnmnion as might otherwise ensue, yet lest this gesture
should by any persons, either out of ignorance and infirmity,
or out of malice and obstinacy, be misconstrued and depraved ;
it is here declared, that thereby no adoration is intended, or
ought to be done, either to the sacramental bread and wine
there bodily received, or unto any corporal presence of Christ's
natural flesh and blood. For the sacramental bread and wine
remain still in their very natural substances, and therefore may
not be adored, (for that were idolatry to be abhorred of all
faithful Christians,) and the natural body and blood of our
Saviour, Christ, are in heaven, and not here ; it being against
the truth of Christ's natural body, to be at one time in more
places than in one.''*'
This rubric was ordered to be left out of the Common
Prayer-book, in the reign of queen Elizabeth, to prevent
giving offence to some people, otherwise inclinable to the com-
munion of the Church of England. But since the restoration
of king Charles H. some people, either of weak judgments or
contentious humours, excepted to the posture of kneeling, as
if some dangerous superstition might be covered by it ; to
satisfy these scruples, the Church thought fit to condescend so
far as to restore the rubric of king Edward's reign above-
mentioned.
There is another material difference between the two books
at the delivery of the consecrated elements : the form in the
first book stands thus : —
" The body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was given for
thee, preserve thy body and soiU unto everlasting life."" In
the second book thus : — " Take and eat this in remembrance
that Christ died for thee, and feed on him in thy heart by faith
with thanksgiving." At the giving the cup, the words in the
first book are these : — " The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ
which was shed for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto ever-
lasting life." The second book stands thus : — " Drink this in
remembrance Christ's blood was shed for thee, and be thank-
ful." To create a greater reverence for the holy eucharist on
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 437
the one hand, and prevent misconstruction on the other, the Edward
(JJiurch of England has now taken in the first and the second v 1^;;
book, and added both the forms in this part of the solemnity.
The settling the articles was the next material occurrence
in the Church that happened this year. Archbishop Cran-
mer, together with Ridley, had the principal direction in this
affair. For this year he received an order from the king and Archhhhop
council to draw a book of articles for preserving the peace and draws7p a
unity of the Church. The ai'chbishop is said to have executed ^^|/^ „/•
the order, and struck out a system. This draught he put into religion.
the hands of several bishops, to be farther examined. Thus
the matter rested, till the next year, when the council wrote
to the archbishop to deliver in the articles : they were sent
accordingly, and soon after returned to Crannier, who digested ,
them to a better method, distinguished them with titles, and
threw in some supplemental passages where they seemed too
short. Not long after this, he waited on the king with the
book, and desired it might bo published with the advantage of
his highnesses authority. The articles being left with the king
and council, a letter was directed to Harley, Bill, Horn, Grin-
dal, Perne, and Knox, to consider certain articles, (which,
without question, must be these) and make a report of their
opinion. Council
* Book.
By the wa}', the first four of these divines were the king's 811.
chaplains in ordinary ; and being eminent for their talent in the
pulpit, were ordered for itinerant preachers, and to go a circuit,
as it were, for the instruction of the people. They were six in
all, who were selected for the business of preaching. Two of
them were to be always at court ; the other four were to exe-
cute their charge in the manner following : In the first year,
that is, 155], two of them were to travel into Wales, and the
other two into Lancashire. The next year two had the
marches of Scotland assigned them, and two went into York-
shire. The third year two of them preached in Devonshire,
and two in Hampshire. And the fourth year, two in Norfolk,
and two in Kent and Sussex. K[>. Burnet,
To return to the articles. The archbishop received the book
from the privy council, with orders to examine them farther,
and give them the last improvement of his judgment and pen,
that bemg in this condition of advantage, they might pass the
convocation, and come abroad by the royal authority. Tiie
438 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- archbishop having made some remarks upon the book, inclosed
Abp. Cunt, them in a letter to the lords of the council. In his letter, he
* ' requested the lords to solicit the king, that all the bishops
might be empowered to oblige their clergy to subscribe the
book ; and that if this point were gained, such a harmony in
religion he hoped would follow as could not otherwise be
Jlemoiials expocted in many years.
in Append. The ordcr to the archbishop for drawing the articles happen-
num. 64. jj^g jjj ^j-^g i\^^q before me, I have added the rest for the unity
of the relation ; though part of the matter of fact did not come
up till the next year.
The sweating This Summer the sweating sickness returned in England,
July 9, and raged to that degree, that in the city of London only,
A. D. i5o . ^jjgj.g (jjgj eight hundred a week. This pestilential distemper
appeared first in this country in the reign of Henry VII. It
seemed particularly levelled against the English constitutions,
pursued them into other countries, and distinguished them for
the calamity ; which, besides the breaking out of it here, might
be one reason of its being called "sudor Anglicus." The
patients when first seized sweated plentifully. The malignity
proved frequently mortal within four-and-twenty hours, and
sometimes in less than twelve. Women, children, and old
men were seldom visited. People in the strength and best
period of their life lay most exposed to the infection ; and if
they happened to sleep a little after the disease had reached
them, they died immediately. Scarce one in a hundred escaped
at first, till time had farther informed the physicians, and
directed to a proper management. The true regimen was this :
If a man happened to fall ill in the day time, he was to lie down
in his clothes, as the disease found him : if in the night, he was
to keep his bed, and lie without motion for four-and-twenty
hours. He was not to load himself with clothes so far as to
force a sweat, but to keep it in its natural course, and prevent
its being checked. Nothing of meat was to be taken during
A. D. 1551. the time of danger, if the patient could possibly forbear. As
for drink, that which was customary to the patient was allowed,
provided it was warmed, and taken in moderate quantities.
He was to be particularly careful to keep his limbs in the bed ;
for the putting out a hand or a foot was certain death. That
which was remarkably strange in this distemper was, its hunt-
ing out the English, as it were, through all countries, and lay-
&0OK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 439
ing no hold of the natives. Several persons of condition were Edward
carried off with this sickness, and amongst the rest, Henry, ~ '
duke of Suffolk and his brother. They were cousin germans
to the king, sons to the famous Charles Brandon, and of a very
promising genius. Henry, the eldest, died first, and left the
title to his brother, who did not enjoy it the length of a whole
day. And thus Henry Gray, marquess of Dorset, who married
Frances, eldest daughter to Charles Brandon, had some pros-
pect of the honour, and on the strength of this pretension was
soon after created duke of Suffolk \
About this time, there passing several letters between the Tiie lady
privy council and the lady Mary, I shall prosecute the remainder citl")!eking
of that affair. She had some months before complained to the <]n<imuncii
. , i for tlie arer-
councn of her chaplains, Dr. Mallet and Barclay, being in- dseo/her
dieted, and an attachment awarded against them for saying mass '^^^"'"■
in her house. She remonstrates that this usage was a breach
of promise made to the emperor's ambassador. To this the
council, in their letter to her, reply, that this engagement was
made under restrictions : " That her grace was only to have
private mass in her closet for a little time ; and that this was
done in hopes she would shortly be better informed. That during
this interval of connivance, she was only to have a few in close
attendance at the old service. As for the rest of her family,
they were to be present at the reading of the reformed liturgy.
They acquaint her grace the emperor s ambassador pressed
to have the promise above-mentioned under the broad seal ; and
being denied this, he moved for the king's letter, but that was
likewise refused. Not that there was any intention of failing in
the promise ; but that they hoped the princess would quickly
be brought over to the religion established. As to the ambas-
sador, he was told that the licensing any worship against ortho-
doxy and known truth, was a sin against God. And therefore,
all that the king could do was only to suspend the execution of
the law, provided the indulgence was made use of within
the compass of the grant. They are informed, as they continue,
that her grace is resolved not to admit of any farther debate in
the controversy, nor to hear any thing offered against the per-
suasion of her education. That this management looks as if
she was apprehensive her lielief would not stand the test of a
thorough examination. They add, the Christian faith professed
' The sweating sickness appears to Lave caused more deaths iu this country than either
the plague or the cholera.
440 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part h.
CRAN- is the same in substance as before, and that every article of the
Ai)p. Cant, creed is common to both communions. That the difference
' ' hes in the ceremonies and use of the sacraments. That in these
particulars the English reformation had recovered the worship
^"^' ^"^- -■ to the directions of Scripture, and the usage of the primitive
ct deinc. Cliurch.
" They commend her for her resolution of standing firai to
her faith, provided it is well grounded ; but then they tell her
812. faith and opinion are two things. They desire a proof from
Scripture of her grace, \\hy the Common Prayer should not be
in English ? And what groimds she can produce to justify the
setting up of images of God in the Church ?
This letter was written in the latter end of the year J 550,
w'hen the first Common Prayer-book was used and unreviewed.
As to that part of the letter which relates to religion, it was
penned, in all likelihood, by Cranmer and Ridley, who were
then of the privy council. That it was drawn by one or both
of these prelates, may be reasonably concluded from their
arguing so much at length from the Scriptures, from the Cita-
tion of the Fathers, and the Ecclesiastical Histor}\ The reason
why I mention this is to show, that the council were then
entirely satisfied about the first Common Prayer-book. With
what conscience else could they have told the lady Mary, that
" we use," to speak in their own words, " the ceremonies,
observations, and sacraments of our religion, as the Apostles
and first Fathers in the primitive Church did V implying
that the princess INIary pleaded for later custom against truth,
Au^. May 2, and the English Church for truth against custom.
To proceed : the princess Mary wrote again to the council,
complaining of Dr. Mallefs being sent to the Tower, and
insisting on the promise made to the emperor formerly men-
tioned. The council, in their answer, deny there was any
promise that mass might be said in her house when she was
not there ; that Mallet and Barclay had broken the conditions
of the indulgence, ofl&ciated in her absence, and fled from
justice over and above.
The princess Mary, not succeeding with the council, ad-
dressed the king. In her letter she moves, in very strong and
tender expressions, that the permission of the customary
worship, and that which was used in the king their father's
time, might be allowed her. She repeats the promise made to
the emperor l)y the privy council, and seems to charge them
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 441
pretty plainly with denying their engagement, or explaining it Edward
to insignificancy. She puts the king gently in mind of his .J >
minority ; and that, notwithstanding his capacity was much
greater than could be expected from his years, yet it was August 19.
impossible he should already be grown up to that pitch of
knowledge and judgment as to j^ronounce ujion matters of
religion. She entreats, therefore, she may be permitted to
govern her practice by her conscience in things of the last
importance ; and that this respite may continue till age had
qualified his majesty for a judge hinssclf. If this request
cannot be granted, she resigns her life, as she had done once
before, to the king's pleasure, and declares she had rather die
than go on at the expense of a good conscience.
About a week after the king's receiving this letter he wrote
to the princess by the lord-chancellor Rich, who, with sir
Anthony Wingfield, comptroller of the household, and sir
AV^illiani Petre, secretaiy of state, had farther instructions. August 24.
By the particulars with which they were charged, it appears
her three servants above-mentioned — Rochester, Inglefield, and
Walgrave — were sent to the Tower for disobeying the king's
orders, in not prohibiting the household from saying and
hearing mass.
But, in April, the next year, they were discharged, and
commanded to return to their lady's service.
The business of the lord chancellor, Wingfield, and Petre,
was to discharge the mass, and answer the plea in the princess's
letter. They were to acquaint her that her request of an She in re-
indulgence, with respect to religion, could not be gi-anted uponij*'!' 710.
any consideration ; and, as for her offering her life rather than
alter her persuasion, the king was extremely troubled to find
her so far confirmed in a mistaken conscience. However,
neither himself nor any of his council had any intention of
doing the least harm to her person. These courtiers, after
they had spoken to the princess's letter, and acquainted her
with the king's resolution, were ordered to call the chaplains
and the rest of the household before them, and strictly forbid
the first to say, or the other to hear, mass, under the utmost
penalties of the law.
In Soj)tember, this year. Heath, bishop of Worcester, and
Day, bishop of Chichester, were thrown out of their sees for
their incompliance above-mentioned. They were deprived by a
442 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- commission directed to sir Robert Cholmley, chief baron of the
Abp. Cant, exchequer, sir Richard Reed, Richard Gooderick, John Gos-
' "^ ' nold, John OHver, Richard Ryal, all laymen. After judgment
given, the council sent a letter to the chancellor of the Court
of Augmentations, for the seizing the temporalities of these
bishoprics to the king's use. It seems the loss of their sees
was not thought punishment enough ; therefore, they were
kept prisoners in the Fleet till next summer, when, upon their
petition for more liberty and air, Day was put into the hands
of the bishop of Ely, and Heath was sent to the bishop of
London's custody, who were ordered by the king to treat these
Memorials prelatcs as charity and discretion should suggest.
«f.j^ranmer, To procccd to Something remarkable relating to the State.
The court had been for some time divided into two factions ; the
one headed by the duke of Somerset, and the other by the earl
of Warwick. There had been lately an alliance made between
these two great men : the lord Lisle, the earl of AVarwick's
eldest son, being married to a daughter of the duke of Somer-
amS"' ^^^' •'^"^ *^"® relation was too weak to keep them upon good
A mimm- terms. The earl of War\\ick, it is said, had proiected beyond
derstanding .-, iv i? i* i •too
behveen the the ambition 01 a subject, and entertamed a fancy of brmging
slweXet *^® crown into his family. It is supposed the illegitimating
Invarwil ^^® ^^^^ Mary and the lady Elizabeth, by act of parliament,
might lead him into this thought. But to this it may be
answered, that, if an act of parliament could disable the two
princesses from inheriting the crown, a subsequent act, which
35 Hen. 8. settled them in the succession, must give them an unexcep-
tionable right. However, the earl of Warwick's marrying his
fourth son, the lord Guilford, to the lady Jane, eldest daughter
to the duke of Suffolk, — this, I say, together with his manage-
ment afterward, confirmed the suspicion. But that he had
Bp. Burnet, formed a conspiracy against the duke of Somerset, and entered
P — p- ' • \t^Iq a practice to destroy him, is no more than conjecture : for
neither the duke of Somerset nor any of his party offered
to prove any such matter. However, it is certain the earl of
Warwick, being a man of reach, and of a pushing temper, rose
quickly to an overbalance, and gained the ascendant at court.
He is said to have procured a creation of honours, in which
himself and his friends were principally considered. Grey,
marquess of Dorset, was made duke of Suffolk ; and himself,
•313. cluke of Northumberland, — for Henry Percy, the last earl of
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 44-3
Northumberland, dying without issue, his next heirs were the Edward
sons of Thomas Percy, who had been attainted in the last < ]ll .
reign for the Yorkshire rebellion, and thus the title slept as to ^^f*"'^'"''
that tamily ; — to go on, Pawlet, lord treasurer, and earl of
Wiltshire, was made marquess of ^Vinehester ; and sir William
Herbert, who married the marquess of Northampton's sister,
was made earl of Pembroke. At this solemnity, secretary October 15.
Cecil, and Cheek, one of the king's preceptors, were knighted. Heyiin's
The duke of Somerset had made some unwarrantable efforts fonu/^*^"
to recover his former greatness, and o-one too far in his mea- ^'°^^'?
, ,1 ,1 11, , . Annal.
sures agamst the other party. And thus his enemies having October 16.
traced his progress, and furnished themselves with evidence
against him, he was sent to the Tower. Sir Ralph Yane, and The duke of
sir Thomas Palmer, sir Miles Partridge, sir Michael Stanhope, fZYote
sir Thomas Arundel, Hammond, Newdigate, and two gentlemen ^''"'^'■■
of the Seymour family, were committed at the same time.
Palmer, Yane, and Arundel, were kept in distinct apartments,
to prevent concerting their story, and imposing upon the
council. The next day, the duchess of Somerset, and Crane
and his wife, her two favorites, were likewise sent to the
Tower.
There was six weeks' interval between the duke's imprison-
ment and his trial. And thus, the king had leisure to sound
the design, and reHeve his uncle : but whether he had judgment
to disentangle this matter, or was altogether governed by the
duke of Northumberland's creatures, is somewhat uncertain.
An unseasonable amusement happened to lie in his way, which
might possibly engage the fancy of a young prince so far as
not to leave any room for much other business.
The queen regent of Scotland, having made her daughter a
visit in France, was desirous to shorten her voyage, and return
home through England. The king's leave being granted at
her request, she came a-shore at Portsmouth, where she was
honourably received, and conveyed towards London. From Nov. 2.
Greenwich she came by water to St. Paul's Wharf. From J^,^?
hence she was attended to the bishop's palace, with a cavalcade f^otia„d
c I'i piji 111 , honounMy
ot quality ot both sexes. And here she was presented by the received.
city with wine, and all other sorts of provision. After two
days' repose, she came in a chariot to the court at ^^lntchall,
where she was entertained with the usual marks of solemnity
and regard. The king showed her every thing that was valu-
444 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- able, either for length of time, curiosity, or expense. And
Abp. Cant, before she took her leave, as Lesley reports, he endeavoured to
' persuade her to consent to the marriage between her daughter
and himself, pursuant to the overtm-e made by the Scotch no-
bility : that this would be a beneficial alliance to both nations :
on the contrary, the disposing the young queen to the French
king's son, would prove unserviceable both to the French and
Scotch ; for he was resolved to be a pei'petual enemy to what-
ever prince should marry her. The queen-regent replied, that
the protector Seymour's attacking the Scotch, and ravaging
their country in so unexpected a manner was the reason of the
engaging her daughter to the house of France. That this
English general mistook in the way of courtship : that to make
their addresses to a princess with fire and sword, was a rough
and unusual way of managing such an affair. That the Scotch
being thus harassed by the English, were necessitated to apply
to the French king, and to send the young princess thither, as
it were for an hostage, to gain his protection : that she was
very sorry the juncture had almost brought this matter to an
issue, so much different from what his majesty desired. How-
ever, she promised to use her interest at the French court, to
Lesly, de give his higliuess satisfaction. If this historian's relation holds
Scot. ]Ao'. goo<li ^^'6 must suppose the queen-regent's arrival in England,
p. 4«7. happened before the treaty with France above-mentioned. For
otherwise, the king would not have been at liberty to make
Stow'3 this motion. However, by Stow's account, the French treaty
i^"6i)V' seems to have been prior to this interview. To conclude this
matter, after a very honourable reception, this queen was at-
tended by persons of quality the whole length of her journey, and
entertained by the king's order all along at the county charge.
While this solemnity lasted, the duke of Somerset's business
slept, and seemed to be forgotten. But now the prosecution
came on in earnest. And to make way for his trial bv his
rpt 7 7-/* .
Someilet peors, he was indicted before commissioners of oyer and ter-
indidedat miner, at Guildhall, London. For as sir Edward Coke observes.
Coke's In- a peer must either be mdicted before commissioners of oyer and
fol. ]2 aiid terminer, or else in the King's Bench, if the treason, misprision
fbr4»-^' of treason, felony, or misprision of felony, be committed in that
Nov. 21. county where the King's Bench sits. When he is indicted, theking
by his commission under the great seal, constitutes some peer of
the realm to be liac vice, steward of England. The commission
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 445
likewise, recites the indictment as it is found : and the lord EDWARD
steward is empowered to receive the indictment, &c. and to v ,;_j
proceed, "secmidum legem et consuctudinem Angliac :" there
are several other circumstances too long to insert. The See Coke's
indictment consists of three branches, first, that he treasonably ^'^l ^liT'
endeavoured to depose the king, &c. " quod false, malitiose, et
proditorie per apeiium factum circumivit, compassavit, et ima-
ginavit, cum diversis aliis personis, dominum regem de statu
suo regali deponere et deprivare." This part of the indict- i,i. Entries,
ment, Coke affirms, was against law, because there is no cir ^"'- '*^"^-
cumstance specified to prove the overt act.
The second branch of the indictment reaches no farther than
felony, " et ulterius juratores pnodicti prsesentant, quod prse-
fatus Edvardus, dux Somerset, movit et instigavit complures
subditos ipsius domini regis ad insurgendum, &c. et ad tunc, et
ibidem felonice ad capiendum et impris5onandum prsenobilem
Johannem comitem Warwick de private concilio domini regis."
The third branch of the indictment begins thus, " et ulterius
juratores prsedicti prsesentabant, quod prajdictus Edvardus,"
&c. tliat is, that the duke of Somerset, &c. feloniously moved,
and incited divers of the king's subjects to make an insurrection
upon the government, and to seize and imprison the earl of
Warwick. And thus this last charge is much the same with j^ E„trics,
the second. '^'^■
The process being thus far advanced, the duke was on the
first of December brought to Westminster-hall and arraigned.
The marquess of Winchester was lord high steward, he sat
imder a cloth of state, three degrees higher than the rest of
the scaffolds : the lords summoned to try him, were the twenty-
seven following; the dukes of Suffolk and Northumberland, 314.
the marquess of Northampton, the earls of Derby, Bedford, g'^^^JJ'^;^
Huntington, Rutland, Bath, Sussex, Worcester, and Pembroke,
the viscount Hereford, the lords Abergavenny, Audley, Whai'-
ton, Evers, Latimer, Burrough, Zouch, Stafford, Wentworth,
Darcy, Sturton, Windsor, Cromwell, Cobham, and Bray. foun.ar'^ '
It was thought somewhat hard that the duke of Northum-
berland, the earls of Northampton and Pembroke, who were
presumed disaffected to the prisoner, and against the first of
whom he is charged to have conspired in the indictment ; it
was thought somewhat hard, I say, that these lords should be
sunmioned in the precept for the trial. However, here was
446 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- nothing done against law, for it is in the prince's pleasure to
Abp. Cunt, summon what peers he pleases, provided the number exceeds
' twelve, neither has the prisoner the liberty of challenging any
of his judges.
Bp.^ Burnet, ^o proceed: the duke of Somerset was charged with mak-
The'vhanie ' ing a party, for getting himself declared protector in the next
affai«sthtm. ^^j.^^^^^^^^ Tj^j^ ^^,^g positively affirmed by the earl of Rut-
land, and so faintly answered by the duke, that it seemed true.
Though this might be a strain of ambition, there was nothing
in it that could either touch his life or liberty. But the other
articles went much deeper : there was evidence produced that
this duke lately contrived an entertainment at the lord Pagefs
house, near St. Clement's, in the Strand, that the duke of
Northumberland, the marquess of Northampton, and the earl
of Pembroke, were to be invited thither, and either set upon by
the way, or assassinated at dinner : and that the prisoner had
planted a hundred men in Somerset House to execute the mur-
der. This plot was first confessed by Crane and his wife, and
afterwards owned by sir Thomas Palmer before the lords of
the council. He was likewise charged with holding some con-
sults for raising forces in the north, and for attacking the
gensd'armes, or guards ; that two thousand foot and a hundred
horse were ready for this purpose. And when the scheme was
thus far executed, the duke was to ride through the city and
proclaim liberty, in order to raise the burghers. All this was
confirmed by Crane, with an additional discovery, that the earl
of Arundel was privy to the attempt, upon which evidence,
the earl and the lord Paget were sent to the Tower. And,
lastly, Hammond, a servant of the duke's, being examined,
confessed his master's chamber had been strongly guarded at
Heylin and Greenwich, to prevent his person being surprised,
p. urne . ^hus, there were five main articles in the charge : first, a
design to kill the lords above-mentioned, and having men
in a readiness at his house for that intent. Secondly, an at-
tempt concerted for attacking the gensd'armes. Thirdly, a
contrivance for levying men in the north. Fourthly, a prac-
tice for raising the city of London ; and lastly, a resolution of
resisting an arrest by the government, and keeping a guard at
Grreen-wach for that purpose.
The king's council enlarged upon the proof, and aggravated
the crime according to the customary manner : and if Fox
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 447
reports them right, they saluted the duke roughly, and ran out EDWARD
into intemperate language. They argaied, that the lodging ^ I '
men at his house, with the intention of killing the duke of ^ "7^5"^*^' ' ^"
Northumberland was treason, by an act against unlawful assem-
blies, made in the third year of the present reign : that to con-
cert the assassinating the lords was felony : that to resolve
upon resisting his attachment was felony ; that to raise the
city of London was treason, and to assault the lords felony. k. Edward's
To this the duke answered, that he never had any design of ]^'^^^^'
raising the north, but that, upon some reports and apprehen- Libr.
sions of danger, he sent to sir William Herbert to stand his defence.
friend : that he had no intention of killing the duke of North-
umberland, or any other lord, but mentioned it only, and after-
wards determined the contrary. That the charging the gens-
d'arms, a body of nine hundred men, with a hundred of his
own, was an enterprise fit for a man out of his wits ; and,
besides, if he had prevailed, it would have signified nothing as
to the success of the main. This part of the evidence being,
therefore, altogether without colour or sense, might reason-
ably shock the credit of the rest. That he never concerted the
raising of London, and thought upon it no otherwise than a
place of security. That by the keeping men in his chamber
at Greenwich, it was plain he meant no harm, because, when
it was in his power, he made no use of them to any such pur-
pose. He urged several things against the witnesses, whose
examinations were only read, without their appearing : he
desired these men might be brought into court, and that he
might have the liberty of confronting them. This, considering
his quality, he said, was no more than a reasonable request. .
Thus we see the duke went a great way in his confession ;
but whether far enough to reach his life, is not so clear. By
the statute upon which the indictment is grounded, it is en-
acted, " That if any person or persons, by the ringing of any
bell, &c., or by malicious speaking or uttering of any words, or
making any outcry, &c. or by any other deed or act shall raise,
or cause to be raised or assembled, any persons to the number
of twelve or above, to the intent that the said persons should
do, commit, or f)ut in ure any of the acts or things above-
mentioned ; (whereof, to take and imprison any of the king's Sir Edu-ard
most honourable privy council was one ;) and the persons io marks upon
the number of twelve or above, so raised or assembled, after „J,'','"' '
448 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paht ri.
CR^X- request and commandment (in such sort as in the act is pre-
Abp. Cant, scribed), shall make their abode, or continue together, as is
aforesaid (in the act), or unlawfully perpetrate, do, commit, or
put in ure any of the acts or things above-said ; that then all
and singular the persons, by whose speaking, deed, act, or any
other the means above-specified, any persons to the number
of twelve or above, shall be raised and assembled for the doing,
committing, or putting in ure any of the acts or things above-
mentioned, shall be adjudged for his so speaking, and so
doing a felon, and shall suffer execution of death, as in case of
J^^^''"''*'- felony ; and shalljose his benefit of sanctuary and clergy."
Statutes at From hence, sir Edward Coke takes notice, that this noble-
Coke's In- man's attainder is misreported by some of our historians, and
Sl 13. ^^ ^o"^® points contrary to law. First, whereas it has been
said, "he might have had his clergy upon demand, this is
plainly a mistake : for the benefit of the clergy is expressly
ousted by the act above-mentioned. Secondly, that he was
not indicted for going about., &c. the death of the earl of
Warwick, then of the king's privy council, but only for his
taking or imprisonment, a"nd that, therefore, he could not be
315. indicted upon the statute of 8 Henry VII. as some have
imagined." To which I may add, that none but commoners
are liable to be tried for anything done against that statute of
Lf.7i^' ^^"^y ^^11- 5 sii' Edward Coke remarks, in the third place,
that the duke's indictment " is altogether insufficient, for it
pursues not the words or matter of the said branch of the said
act, as by comparing of them it manifestly appeareth." He
means, I suppose, that these insurrections or conspiracies
were neither treason nor felony, unless the persons so gathered
together had refused to disperse upon proclamation made
by the sheriff, or some justice of peace in king's name :
and that this was the duke's case is neither laid in the indict-
ment, nor pleaded by the council : and the duke's omitting to
insist upon tliis, is reckoned by our learned Church historian
Hi^t.^Rc-^*' ^" overlooking the best thing in his defence. That such pro-
fo'^-^pt- 2- clamation was not made, this author thinks very plain ; for if
^' ' it had, the duke would either have obeyed it, or tried his for-
tune by force.
But neither this learned historian, nor sir Edward Coke,
If'uZ'ute «^®«i.*o have considered that branch of the statute which lay
u-iih whirk heaviest upon the duke. It is this : " And furthermore it is
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 449
ordained and enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that if any Edward
person or persons, after the said twelfth day of February, by < .^ >
open word or deed, shall procure, move, or stir any other per- *l^ft"prelsed
son or persons to arise, or make any traitorous or rebellious
assembly, to the intent to do, or exercise, or put in ure any of
the things above-mentioned ; that then every person so pro-
curing, moving, or stirring any other, shall therefore be
deemed, and adjudged a felon, and suffer paius of death, and
forfeit his goods, chattels, lands and tenements, as in cases of
felony, and shall also lose the benefit of his clergy and
sanctuary." 3&4Kdw.6.
*' cap. o.
This part of the statute seems to press the duke much Statutes
harder than the other : for here the bare moving and stirring * '"^^^*
any person to make a rebellious assembly, in order to kill or
imprison any of the lords of the council, is declared felony,
without the benefit of the clergy : here is no actual insurrec-
tion, nor any proclamation to disperse them required, to make
the penalty inure. And, to apply the statute to the case, by
Palmer's and Crane's evidence, it appears this duke had con-
certed the murder of the duke of Northumberland, the mar-
quess of Northampton, and the earl of Pembroke. He con-
fessed himself, in his defence, that he had spoken of this
matter. Now to what purpose should he mention so dangerous
and criminal an enterprise, unless it was to engage assistance,
and make it practicable I That he had no good meaning to-
wards these lords, appears by his asking their pardon, when his Bi).^Buniet,
trial was over. To set this matter in a fuller light, I shall iieyiia.
transcribe the king's letter to his favourite, Barnaby Fitz-
patrick.
" To our v^ell'heloved servant Barnahy Fitzpatrick^ one of the TheMnifs
,7 /. 7 7 ktkr tn
gentlemen oj our chamber. Fitz},atru-k
concernini)
" Edward. f f f"^-^'*
" Little hath l)een done since you went, but the duke of
Somerset's arraignment for felonious treason, and the musters
of the new erected gendarmer)'. The duke, the first of this Fuller's
month, was brought to Westminster-hall, where sat as judge, book 7.
or high steward, my lord treasurer ; twenty-six lords of the ["ransrribej
parliament, went on his trial ; indictments were read, which fro"» ti'e
were several ; some for treason, some for traitorous felony.
VOL. v. G g
450 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- The lawyers read how sir Thomas Pahner had confessed, that
Ab^'^Cant ^^^^ duke once minded, and made him privy, to raise the north,
• ^z ' after to call the duke of Northumberland, the marquess of
Northampton, and the earl of Pembroke, to a feast, and to
have slain them ; and to do this thing, (as it was to be
thought) had levied men a hundred at his house at London,
which was scanned to be treason ; because unlawful assemblies
for such purposes was treason, by an act made the last session.
Also, how the duke of Somerset minded to stay the horses
of the gendarmery, and to raise London. Crane confessed
also the murdering of the lords in a banquet. Sir Miles Par-
tridge also confessed the raising of London : Hamman, his
man, having a watch at Greenwich, of twenty weaponed men,
to resist, if he had been arrested ; and this confessed both
Partridge and Palmer. He answered, that when he levied men
at his house, he meant no such thing, but only to defend him-
self. The rest very barely answered. After debating the matter
from nine of the clock till three, the lords went together, and
there weighing tliat the matter seemed only to touch their
lives, although afterwards more inconvenience might have fol-
lowed, and that men might think they did it of malice, ac-
quitted him of high treason, and condemned him of felony,
which he seemed to have confessed. He, hearing the judg-
ment, fell down on his knees, and thanked them for his open
trial ; after he asked pardon of the duke of Northumberland,
the marquess, &c., whom he confessed he meant to destroy,
although before he swore vehemently to the contrary. Thus
fare you well.
" From Westminster^
" the 20tk of December, An. Dom. 1551.""
Heisac- When the duke had gone through his defence, the peers
IreasonSut withdrew, and, after a long debate, acquitted him of treason :
found guilty but the greater number found him guilty of felony. Thus our
Bp. Buinet, learned church historian. But by the record it appears, that
pt. _. p. ij]0. ^^^ Qjjiy ^l^g greater number, but all his judges, agreed in their
verdict against him, " Et ulterius quilibet eorum separatim
dixerunt, quod prsedictus Edvardus nuper dux Somers. de
feloniis praedictis sibi separatim in forma prsedicta superius
Coke's impositis, fuit culpabilis," &;c.
foi. 482! When the duke received sentence, he thanked the lords for
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 451
the fair usage at his trial, asked the duke of Northumberland, EDWARD
and the other two noblemen above-mentioned, pardon for his v J -
ill intentions towards them ; then entreated his life might be
spared, and his wife and children gently dealt with.
It is the custom, at the trial of a peer for treason, to have
the axe carried before him at the bar, with the edge towards
the prisoner, and, in case of acquittal, the edge is turned the
other wav at his coming; back. The duke of Somerset having „^ ,
'' . . . . Stow s
this good sign at his coming out of Westminster-hall, the Annals.
people, concluding him safe, shouted so loud, that the noise Annai. '
was heard as far as Long Acre : but, when they heard of the SI 6.
distinction between felony and treason, and that the duke mis-
carried under the latter charge, their satisfaction was over, and
they discovered a different passion.
There seems to have been one circumstance of hardship in this
nobleman*'s trial ; and that is, that the depositions of the witnesses
against him were only read in court ; that he had not the liberty of
confronting them, and putting what questions he thought proper.
" It was generally believed," says our learned Church historian, ^''^^J'/-^
" tliat all this pretended conspiracy upon wdiich he was con- ''i"^-
dcmned was only a forgery."" But if this was the case, what made pt. 2. p. 186.'
the duke betray his innocence, and make so dangerous a con-
fession ? How ever, it may not be amiss to examine the reasons
of this conjecture. The first is : both Palmer and Crane, and
the rest of the witnesses who had been made prisoners on the j, .
pretence of this plot, were soon after discharged. But how does
this prove the plot no more than a practice against the duke of
Somerset ? Is it not customary to give conspirators a pardon
upon making a discovery ? and discharge them for the merit of
their evidence ? The historian"'s next reason for proving the
witnesses perjured, is still more unserviceable. " It was gene-
rally thought," continues this gentleman, " that all was an arti-
fice of Palmer's, who had put the duke of Somerset in fears of
his life, and so got him to gather men about him for his own
preservation ; and that he afterwards being taken with him,
seemed through fear to acknowledge all that which before he
had contrived." But according to this account, if Palmer was
so insidious as to lay a snare, it is plain the duke fell into it,
for he gathered men about him for his own preservation ; that
is, at the lowest, he resolved to make use of force, and defend
Gg2
452 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- himself agcainst the government. And if so, how can the depo-
Ab^Snt. sitions to prove the plot be reckoned a forgery ?
' ' It is plain by the king's letter and journal that he was fully
' persuaded of his uncle's guilt, and therefore left him to the
law. However, to prevent his being worked to a tenderness,
it is said the duke of Somerset's enemies made it their business
to divert his highness with balls, tiltings, reviewing his troops,
and such other entertaining amusements, which they thought
would go farthest in his fancy. And thus, though the duke
lived almost two months after judgment given, there was little
or nothing done for his preservation. In short, an order being
signed at last for his execution, he was brought to the scaffold
on Tower-hill, where his speech was to this effect :
His speech " He declares he had never offended the king, either by word
""J^ffold. or action, and that he had always been as true to the govern-
ment as any subject whatsoever ; but since he was legally con-
demned, he owns himself subject to the constitution, is willing
to suffer in obedience to the laws, and gives God thanks he had
time for recollection and repentance allowed him. He puts
the company in mind how much he employed his authority in
promoting the interest of the Christian religion. That he now
received great satisfaction for his having some share in bringing
belief and worship to the present condition, and recovering
them to a strong resemblance of the primitive Church. This
he accounts a great blessing, and exhorts the people to receive
it as such, and answer it in their practice ; and that unless
this was done, greater calamities than what had been felt
Hoiinshed, already would follow."
^Theptple When the duke had proceeded thus far, the people were
in a panic mucli frightened, and seized with an extraordinary panic. Now
and ivhy ? & ' _ •ii'ii
because the reason of this consternation has been mistaken, and
construed to a prodigy, I shall give the reader an account of it
from Stow, the annalist, who was then upon the spot. " The
people," says this historian, " of a certain hamlet, who were
ordered to attend the lieutenant of the Tower by seven o'clock,
came through the postern, and perceiving the duke on the
scaffold sooner than they expected, the foremost of them called
out to the rest to mend their pace. These men rushing for-
ward to the scaffold with bills and halberts, made the company
which first saw them imagine some forces were advancing to
imoK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 453
rescue the duke. Upon this they cried out ' Away, away ! ' EDWARD
This alarm made the rest of the people run off with great v ^ ./ >
confusion, insomuch that many of them fell into the Tower-
ditch ; and those which stayed upon the hill concluded a pardon
had been brought ; and having their heads almost turned with
the surprise, some fancied it thundered, some said there was
an earthquake, and that the ground rumbled under them ; but
all this noise was nothing more than what they had made them-
selves, by the trampling of their feet. Stow's
Fox, in relating this story, seems to write under the impres- p. ooV. '
sion of the terror. "It happened here,'"'' says he, "as the /'o^^'.- 06-
evangelists write it did unto Christ ; when, as the officers of upon this
the high priest and pharisees coming with weapons to take him, -^Yox^'woI ''
being astonied, ran backwards and fell to the ground." Thus p- 754.
this martyrologist brings in a miracle to attest the duke's
innocence ; and draws an odd, not to say a profane, parallel,
between his case and our Saviour's. And thus we see to what
injudicious excesses a bias of inclination may carry a writer.
To return : before the consternation was Avell over, the
people espied sir Anthony Brown, a courtier, riding hastily
towards the scaffold, upon which they shouted, " A pardon ! "
and "God save the king!"" But there being no such good
news, the duke, having made a sign for silence, went on with
his speech.
He told them, " there was no such thing to be expected, as
they had the good nature to believe ; that Providence had thus
ordered the event ; and that therefore it was both his duty and
theirs to acquiesce and submit. He desired them to behave
themselves without tumult and disorder. That for his part he
was in a sedate disposition, and desired they would join with
him in his prayers for the king, to whom he wished all imagina-
ble prosperity." To this the people answered " Amen." The
duke went on in his prayers for " the lords of the council, that
God would bless their management, and give them grace to act
in their station with integrity and justice. And here he ex-
horted the audience to obey their orders ; that such submission
was necessary to cover them from the penalties of the law ; and
that the king's preservation was likewise better secured by such
behaviour. He asked pardon of all he had injured, and de- 317.
clared he heartily forgave all those that had offended him.
He desired the people once more to compose themselves, and
454 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- told them that tumultuous behaviour would neither do him nor
Abp. Cant, tliemselvcs any service. And lastly, he desired them to assist
' ^^^ ' him with their prayers, and bear him witness that he died in the
Holinshed. faith of Jesus Christ.^''
Ibid. This duke is described as a person " eminent for piety,
character, humble and affable in his greatness, sincere and candid in all
Bp. Burnot, his transactions," But this character runs the historian upon
?d. p/134!^ a strong inconsistency with what he had writ before. Fox
Fox, vol. 2. tells us, " the innocent duke was condemned to die for felony."
755! He never heard the duke robbed or murdered, and therefore
wonders how he should be guilty of this crime ; and yet, a
little before, he had mentioned the statute on which the duke
was indicted : and thus this martyrologist, to relieve the
memory of one nobleman, lays a black imputation on seven-
and-twenty, and brings in a great part of the privy council
guilty of murder, and of those lords of the council, too, who
appeared strongly for the Reformation. Fox goes on and
flourishes extravagantly on the duke's commendation, runs a
He was pro- comparison between him and the good duke of Gloucester, and
feet Of in
the reign of paints bcyoud the life ; and, when he has done, obliterates
lany Henry gQj^g ^f ^\-^q \)q^\^ colours with his owu pencil : for he is of
Ibid. p. 756. opinion, that the duke, by suffering or procuring the death of
the admiral his brother, stained his honour, weakened his
interest, and drew the judgment of God upon him in his
execution.
After all, the duke was a fortunate general, and had done
good service. He was hkewise a favourite of the commons, and
very well deserved their regard. He risked his interest to
screen them from oppression, and did his part to break some
very unkind measures concerted against them. For, by raising
rents, inclosing grounds, and turning arable to pasture, " the
commons of England saw they were like to be reduced to great
Bp. Burnet, misery ; and," as the historian goes on, " indeed, there seemed
pt. ^. p. 4. ^^ \^2iyQ been a general design amongst the nobility and gentiy
to bring the inferior sort to that low and servile state to which
Ibid. the peasants in many other kingdoms are reduced."
Sir Thomas Arundel, sir Ralph Vane, sir Michael Stanhope,
and sir Miles Partridge, were tried as the duke's accomplices,
found guilty, and executed. The two last were little pitied,
being the persons upon whom the ill things that had been done
Id. p. 181. by the duke of Somerset — as our historian repoi'ts — were
1300K IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 455
chiefly cast. However, all four of them declared, at their Edward
death, that they had never acted anything against the king or v .^ — -
his council. Stow's
The duke of Somerset, during his imprisonment, had made p. To?!'
the lord chancellor his friend. This nobleman was to recover
the king to a better opinion of his uncle. The duke's confi-
dence was not misplaced : for the chancellor sent him some
intelligence which might have been serviceable ; but the letter
being \mtten in haste, and superscribed only to the duke, the
servant who carried it, having no particular directions, delivered
it to the duke of Norfolk, whom he knew well acquainted with
his master. The lord chancellor, finding the mistake at night,
concluded the duke of Norfolk, to make his court to the duke
of Northumberland, would certainly discover him ; and there- The lord
fore, to break the misfortune and make it lighter, he went Uwh resimis
immediately to the king, and desired leave to resign ; and 'g^/'""
falling sick upon this apphcation, the broad seal was sent for It^ is given
and put into the hands of Gooderick, bishop of Ely, who was o/Ebj.
sworn lord chancellor on the 22nd of January following. AnnaL
Upon this occasion our learned Church historian not only j^.^c- 21,
censures Gooderick for accepting this post, but runs out into
a general invective against all bishops who concern themselves
with affairs of State and civil jurisdiction. He observes,
Christ, being requested to divide an inheritance between two
brethren, said, " Who made me a judge or a divider?" But ^^1^^"'?^^'
this text does not seem servicable to the author's purpose.
The meaning of it appears only to be this : that, since our
Saviour's " kingdom was not of this world," — since he had no
commission from the government to determine property, — his
interposing in such an affair was not to be expected. But, as
our author goes on, St. Paul, speaking of churchmen, says,
" No man that wars entangles himself with the affairs of this 2 Tim. ii.
life :" which was understood by St. Cyprian as a perpetual rule emjiiui/-
against the secular employment of the clergy. This Father %l"!%conT
was so strict in this point, that he thought the being tutor to »«''»' ."'/A
. . • 1 1 1 • 1 1 " spiritual
orphans was a distraction unsuitable to their character ; that ehurader.
Paulus Samosatenus is represented as one of the first eminent i^[i ^"''"^''
churchmen that involved himself in secular cares ; and that
there are three apostolical canons against it. He must mean
the sixth, the eighty-first, and the eighty-third. But this
latter only forbids a bishop a command in the army, and
456
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAX-
MER,
Ab]). Cant.
Ducctiarius
vocari quam
epkcopiis
mavull.
Euseb.Hist.
Eccles. 1. 7.
cap. 30.
Bp. Burnefs
objections
eonside.red.
318.
Concil.
Chak-ed.
can. 3.
Justin.
Novel. 123.
cap. 5, 6.
standing upon the military list. The other two canons look
nearer his point ; but then we are to consider the circumstance
of time often alters the case. When the apostolical canons
■were made, the emperors were unconverted, and paganism the
established relig-ion. Under this disadvantag-e of the constitu-
tion the magistracy were obliged to exhibit shows, to coun-
tenance the idolatrous sacrifices, and be present at them. It is
no wonder, therefore, when offices were thus encumbered, the
canons should forbid the clergy having any share in the
administration. As for Paulus Samosatenus, besides the
charge of heresy for which he was deposed, he is censured for
bribery and sacrilege, for affecting a military distinction, for
ordering hymns to be sung in his own commendation in the
church, and procuring people to clap him as if he had been
acting upon a stage. Our historian observes farther, " that the
clergy's meddling in secular matters is condemned most co-
piously and amply by the general council of Chalcedon." I
shall cite the canon to which he must refer. It is the third,
and stands thus : " The holy synod is informed, that some of
the clergy turn farmers, concern themselves in secular affairs,
and neglect their function, out of an avaricious and mercenary
temper. It is therefore decreed, that, for the future, no bishop,
clerk, nor monk, shall turn farmer, or intrude Irruaa'yzLv iavrov
into secular employment, unless he is obliged by the civil
constitution to take care of some minor related to him, or the
bishop of the diocese has appointed him to manage the secular
interest and revenues of the Church, or ordered him to under-
take the guardianship and protection of orphans and widows,
and such unsupported persons, as stand most in need of the
assistance of the clergy."
This canon is much the same with the emperor Justinian's
constitution upon this subject ; where he will not allow a bishop,
or any other clerk, to be a collector of the royal revenues, a
farmer of the lands belonging to the crown, or any corporation,
a steward, attorney, or surety. But here the reader may take
notice that all sort of employments are not barred the clergy,
either by the emperor or the council. To speak only to the
latter, the council, we see, gives a liberty for the office of guar-
dian, and thus the authority of St. Cyprian is plainly over-ruled.
Our historian takes notice, " that Charles the Great and his
son gave large territories and jurisdictions to many sees, and
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 457
that their lands gave them a right to have a share in all the EDWARD
public councils, and to be chiefly employed in all affiiirs and v J ;
offices of state, and that the ignorance of these ages made this ^jj.^"™*^''
in a manner necessary." Now, if the ignorance of the times
made secular employments in a manner necessary to the clergy :
if few or none were qualified for the administration but the
bishops, and the government could scarcely go on without
them ; if the case stood thus, why are they blamed for assisting
the State, and doing good in their generation ? When they
served their prince and country under such exigencies, and
were employed to such significant purpose, why are they taxed
with ambition, and gi'asping an authority eccentric to their
calling ? Id. p. 184.
To disengage the clergy farther from this imputation, the
reader may please to consider, that under the Jewish economy
it was part of the priests' and Levites' business to give resolu-
tions in points of law, to settle property, and try causes both
civil and criminal. The high-priest and others of that tribe
and function, were members of the Jerusalem Sanhedrim.
This Sanhedrim was the last resort of justice, and there was Dent. xvii.
, p .^ 8 to )4.
no appeal from it. 2 Chron.
Now the Jewish priests had a religious calling, were to ^^^- ^^
instruct the people, and had souls to be saved no less than the
Christian. We are to consider farther, that God was the
author of this appointment. And therefore, Bucer very justly
recommends the imitation of the Judaical law. Indeed, where Bucer, de
there is nothing of type or figure, nothing particular as to time, chnsti.
country, or neighbourhood of the Jewish nation : in such cases,
we may suppose the gi'ound of the law goes upon the reason of
the thing. And to apply this, the priests having a share in
the civil administration, was the practice of a state under super-
natural direction, and where God was their immediate go-
vernor.
Under the Christian emperors, the bishops had judicatures,
called courts of audience, and Constantino the Great made a
law, that if any parties to a suit had had a mind to appeal from
their temporal judges to the diocc?an, the bishop's sentence
should be unaltera])lo, have the same force as if it had been
pronounced by the emperor himself and the governors of the cap. 9.
provinces had orders to see it put in execution. Nothing was
458 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- more common in those early times, than to pitch upon the
Abp. Cant, bishops for referees. And therefore, Synesius calls arbitrating
Synes. civil differences, part of the episcopal function. St. Austin,
Epist. 105. t,hough he complains of judging in references, yet was willing
to bear it, and often spent the whole morning, and sometimes
Aif ^iit't ^ '' *^® whole day, in hearing causes. And further, it was St.
cap. 19. Austin''s opinion, that the apostle St. Paul instituted ecclesias-
1 C*""- ^i- 4- tical judges, and laid the burden of secular causes upon them.
Opere Mo- So far was this Father from interpreting the 2nd of Tim. ii.
nac. cap. „ . ^^^ j^^^ j^ ^^^ historian's sense. The emperor Justinian grants
the bishops the same privilege of receiving references with his
predecessor Constantino, and declares their judgment irrevo-
rb*^i ^a'4 ^^^^^- ^^ ^® plain, therefore, neither these famous emperors
leg. 7, 8. or Fathers, thought secular employment altogether inconsistent
with a spiritual character : they did not believe it disserved the
bishops in the management of their functions, or indisposed
them for " that seriousness, that application to religious study
and exercises, and that care of souls, which might be justly
rbfd ^"™*'*' expected from them."
And to come to the case remarked by our learned historian :
the English bishops who were lord chancellors, had suftragans
to inspect their diocese, and represent them in the functions of
government : and these suffragans, as hath been observed,
were no less bishops, as to character, than themselves. Now,
even Bucer will allow bishops to reside at court, provided they
ReTo'^^ had coadjutors in the country. And if they may attend on
cinisti, princes, and appear at the council board, why not on the
bench in Chanceiy ? If it is objected the bishops are not bred
to the profession of the law, and therefore, seem unqualified for
such a station : to this it may be answered, that a man of
sense and general learning may understand law, if he pleases,
without entering himself in the inns of court. Besides, in the
Chancery, there are two courts, one ordinary, and the other
Coke's extraordinary. The first is governed by statute and common
c, 8. foi. 79! law ; and here, if the chancellor is at a loss, he hath judges on
the bench to direct him. The other is a court of equity, and
extends to cases where the law gives no remedy ; such as
accidents, frauds, breach of trust and confidence. And who
can be supposed fitter than a bishop to decide in such cases ?
St. Germain, in his " Doctor and Student," seems to give the
Id. fol. 84.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 459
advantage to a religious character in a resembling instance, edward
He tells us, the administi'ation of the goods of the intestate was ^ .\ >
committed to the bishop, and not to the secular courts, because
the law supposed the clergy better fenced against temptation
than the laity. He is of opinion the nature of their business,
and the force of their calling, would keep the conscience of the
clergy more awake, and fortify them farther against covetous-
ness, than other people. Now, when a bishop is supplying the
defects of the constitution, and rescuing orphans out of the
hands of harpies, a man shall not be over-hasty in pronouncing
him misemployed : especially, if we consider a bishop's cha-
racter is sometimes strengthened by a civil station, and he is
put in a condition of doing more service to religion. As for
TindaFs and Barnes''s remonstrance mentioned by our historian, j^'o ."Tsa!
their testimony signifies not much. To speak clearly, their 319.
playing a satire upon the bishops, an-aigning their conduct,
and weakening their authority, was rather an instance of mis-
behaviour in these men. Had they remembered the text,
" Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people," and
that St. Paul applied it against himself to the privilege of the
high priest, they would probably have been more sparing in
their language.
Upon the fall of the duke of Somerset, Fan^ar, bishop of
St. David's, was crushed for want of his assistance : not that
he was suspected of any practice charged upon the duke. But
this prelate, it seems, being a man of some singularity in his
management, adhering to his opinions with remarkable stiff-
ness, and making higher demands of observance than were
expected from his character, lost ground with his clergy, and
was particularly embroiled with the canons of his own cathe-
dral. Young and Merrick — the first of whom was afterwards
preferred to the see of York, and the other to the see of Ban-
gor, by queen Elizabeth — though they did not appear above
board, were most active in carrying on an information against
him. Amongst other things, he was charged with ofliciating
at a marriage without requiring the married persons to receive
the communion, contrary to the rubric in the first Common
Prayer-book, which was then in force. His disconformity to
the customary habit was another article ; he was likewise
complained of for ordering the communion table, which had
been placed by the official of Carmarthen in the middle of the
3
460 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- church, to be carried back mto the chancel, to the place
Abp. Cant, where the altar stood. His suffering superstitious usages in
his diocese, contrary to law, was another branch of the infor-
mation. But the main charge was his exercising episcopal
jurisdiction in his own name, in derogation of the king's supre-
macy. And thus the duke, and his other friends of that jjarty,
A.D. I00I-2. being either executed or under disgrace, a commission was
issued bearing date the ninth of JNIarch, to inquire into the
articles ; and upon the return made by these commissioners,
he was indicted upon the statute of Praemunire at the Carmar-
then assizes in July following. And here it may be concluded,
the verdict went against him by his being committed to prison,
iicvlin, where he continued the remainder of this reign,
p. 120. This year, in Scotland, one Adam Wallace, a man of little
^^ "J',!^,,,^ "" knowledge, but very zealous in his religion, was apprehended
for heresy in Q,i Wiuton in Lothiau, and tried for heterodoxy. The earl of
Scotland. i p a i • • i i
Arran, governor ; the earl 01 Argyle, great justice ; the earls
of Angus, Huntley, Glencairn, and several others of the nobi-
lity, were present at the trial. A charge consisting of five
articles was brought in against Wallace. First, that he had
taken uj^on him the office of a preacher without any lawful
calling. Secondly, that he had baptized one of his own chil-
dren. Thirdly, that he had denied purgatory. Fourthly, that
he had asserted invocation of saints, and prayer for the dead,
were downright superstition. And, fifthly, that he had called
the mass an idolatrous service ; and that in the sacrament of the
altar the elements remained bread and wine, after consecration.
To the first article he answered, that he never thought him-
self worthy of so excellent an employment as the functions of
the pulpit ; nor did he ever presume to preach. He confessed,
notwithstanding, that in some private places he read a portion
of Scripture sometimes, and made a short exhortation upon
the text to those that would hear him. Upon this it was told
him, he ought not to have meddled with the Scriptures. Wal-
lace replied, he looked upon it as the duty of every Christian
to acquaint himself with the doctrine of the Scriptures, and
the means of his salvation ; which was not to be found any-
where but in the inspired writings. And one of the company
happening to say, if any man may be a babbler upon the Bible,
what business will be left to the bishops and the rest of the
clergy? He told liim he ought to have mentioned God's
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 461
verence, and that if the judge did right, he EDWARD
■or his blasphemy. " But to your question," > '^ ;
word with more rev<
would punish him for
says he, " I tell you, that though you and I, and five thousand
more, should read the Bible, and discourse upon it, there would
be business enough left for the bishops. For we should leave
them the preaching the Gospel of Christ, and the feeding their
flocks, which would give them sufficient employment. Neither
are we at all injurious to them in working out our own salva-
tion, as far as we can."
To the second article he answered, that since he could not
have a true minister, it was as lawful for him to baptize his
own child, as it was for Abraham to circumcise Ishmael and
his family. Spotswood,
His defence against the third and fourth articles was, that Scotland', °
he never believed or maintained anything but what he found \- ^^- ^^
1 . . T, . dcinceps.
m the book hangmg at his gu'dle, which was the Bible, in
French, Dutch, and English. And being called on to keep
closer to the point, and be more particular, he replied, that in
case he were inclined to declare his mind farther upon these
heads, he should require a more upright and indifferent judge.
Upon this, the earl of Huntley told him he was a fool for de-
siring more competent and qualified judges than the governor
and the bishops. To this Wallace returned, that the bishops
ought not to be his judges, because they were declared enemies
to the doctrine he professed : and as for the governor, he
questioned whether he had knowledge enough to discover truth
from error, and to distinguish the inventions of men from the
pure worship of God, The judge that he desired, he told
them, was the book of God ; and that if he could be convinced
out of the inspired ^vritings, to have either asserted or done
anything with reference to religion, that was repugnant to the
will of God, he was contented to die. But provided they could
fix no imputation of this kind upon him, he desired the pro-
tection of the governor and nobihty against the tyranny of
malicious men.
Being asked what he thought of the mass, he answered, he
had read the Bible in three languages, and had never found
the mass in any of them : and that what was highest esteemed
with men, was no better than abomination in the sight of God.
Upon this, all the company cried out, " Heresy ! heresy ! let
him be condemned !" Tiius the poor man was pronounced a
462 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- heretic, delivered over to the secular power, and put into the
Abp. Cant, hands of sir John Campbell, of Lundie, justice deputy ; who
Helscon^ having passed sentence of death, remanded him to prison. He
denined, and spent that night in singing psalms, and was brought to the
EdirAurgh. stakc the ucxt day on Castle-hill ; where, notwithstanding
oiO. Jig ^yj^g ordered not to make a speech to the people, he took
the liberty to desire them " not to be offended with the truth,
because of his sufferings : for the disciple is not above his
Master." As he was going on, the provost of Edinburgh, who
had the charge of the execution, bid him break off; upon
which he recommended himself to God Almighty in a short
I'l- prayer, and suffered with remarkable resolution.
About this time there happened a great contest amongst the
churchmen concerning the object of invocation in the Lord's
Prayer. The occasion was this. One Richard Marshall, prior
of the Black Friars at Newcastle in England, had lately come
into Scotland, and preached at St. Andrews, that " the Pater-
noster should be addressed to God, and not to the saints."
Some doctors of the university being disgusted at this assertion,
prevailed with one Tottes, a Grey Friar, to oppose Marshal,
and prove that the Pater-noster might be said to the saints.
The friar having ignorance and assurance enough to engage in
the cause, took his text out of the fifth of St, Matthew,
" Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of
Friar heaven," .From these words he raised this doctrine : " That
rodlrmT' ^^^^ Lord's Prayer might be said to the saints, because all the
u-himsicai petitions in this form are applicable to them. For instance : if
paraphrase ,, ., „ ^ n •
upon the WO meet an old man m the street, says the friar, " we salute
Prfyer. ^^ "^^'^^^ ' Groo^l morrow, father ; ' and therefore, with greater
propriety of language, we may call the saints our fathers. And
since it is granted they are in heaven, we may say to every one
of them, ' Our Father which art in heaven.' Then we know,"
continues the friar, " God has dignified them so far as to make
their names holy. Why, then, may we not apply ' hallowed
be thy name' to any of the saints ? And since they are pos-
sessed of the kingdom of heaven, we may upon the strength of
this privilege of theirs say to any of them, ' thy kingdom come.'
And thus, unless their will had been God's will, they had never
been advanced to that kingdom. Since, therefore, there is an
uniformity of desire between them and their Maker, we may
say to every one of them, ' thy will be done.' " When he came
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 463
to the fourth petition, he was at a loss for a colour, and con- Edward
fessed " it was not within the saints' power to ' give us our daily > ,^ .
bread.' However, they may pray to God for us, that he will
please to give it." He stuck no less in the remaining peti-
tions, and caiTied on his paraphrase with so much shuffling and
whimsey, that the audience fell a laughing. And at last,
meeting with farther mortificatious, and being a jest to the
boys in the street, who called him " Father Pater-noster,"
he grew ashamed of his performance, and quitted the town.
However, the question did not drop, but was bandied about The question
in the university ; in so much, that it was thought fit the point (u/ainst him.
should be publicly argued by the doctors. When they met, f/Edi^'f^
they came to no uniform resolution ; some of them held that burgh.
Pater-noster should be said to God formaliter, and to the saints
vnaterialiter. Others, not approving this distinction, affii'med
the Pater-noster ought to be said to God ])rmciimlitei\ and to
the saints minus principaUter. The majority seemed willing to
settle the controversy upon this footing: that the Pater-noster
should be said to God capiendo stricte, and to the saints capi-
endo large ! However, they came to no final determination,
but referred the dispute to the provincial synod, which was to
meet at Edinburgh in January following \
The question was accordingly debated at the meeting of the
synod ; and being put to the vote, there was no small number
who agreed " the Pater-noster might be said to the saints."
But this opinion was overruled by the bishops, and the most
judicious part of the assembly. And thus the sub-prior of St.
Andrews was ordered, at his return home, to declare the
controversy; and that though the Lord's Prayer was to be
addressed to none but God Almighty, yet the saints ought to
be appUcd to for their assistance. At tliis synod an English
catechism was drawn up and published. It contained a brief
exposition upon the Ten Commandments, the Creed, and the
Lord's Prayer. And the curates were obliged to read part of
it to the people every Sunday, and holyday, when there was no
sermon.
To return to England. On the thirteenth of January this id. p. 92.
year the parliament met at Westminster upon prorogation, in
which several material things were enacted with relation to the
Church. The first of this kind which I shall mention, is the
' A very striking cx.implc of the conflict between religion and superstition.
46^
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
ORAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
Tlie. reviewed
Common
Prayer-book
authorised
by art of
parliament.
5&b'Edw.6,
cap. 1.
A n lionmtr-
able tcsii-
monji ijiven
bi) the par-
liament to
the first
Common
Prayer-
book.
Bucer,
Scrip. Angli-
can. Calvin.
Epist. aJ
Protect, et
alib.
321.
Journal
Procer.
Biblioth.
Cotton.
Tiberius,
D. 1.
" Act for the uniformity of Common Prayer, and Administra-
tion of the Sacraments." Thus the service-book, as it stood
reviewed the last year, was enjoined for pubhc use.
By this statute, the first Common Prayer-book authorized
by a parhament, in the second and third year of this reign, is
called a " very godly order, agreeable to the Word of God, and
the primitive Church, very comfortable to all good people
desiring to live in Christian conversation, and most profitable
to the estate of this realm."
This is a very honourable testimony. The first book is said
to be formed upon the doctrine of the Scriptures, and the
practice of the best antiquity. And that it is very serviceable
for the promoting of piety, and public advantage. This com-
mendation is given without abatement. There is no stroke of
censure, no charge of superstition, no blemish either with
respect to doctrine, or ceremonies, thrown upon it. Thus,
Bucer''s and Calvin's animadversions are in effect declared fri-
volous and of no weight. The men, it is likely, meant well :
but then they ventured beyond their talent, and their judgment
failed them.
But if the book was in this good condition, why was it
brought under a review? Why are some parts expunged,
some added, and some transposed ? The statute accounts for
this. There were " divers doubts risen for the fashion and
manner of the ministration of the same." Then it seems, there
was no exception touching any part of the matter. But were
these doubts weU founded \ No ; the act says they proceeded
" rather by the curiosity of the minister, and mistakers, than
of any other worthy cause." From hence we may infer, that
the explanations, as they are called in the second book, were
not made without compliance with the weakness of some
people ; not without condescension to those who had more
scruples than understanding, more heat than light in them.
When this bill for discharging the first book, and appointing
the second, was read in the house of Lords, the earl of Derby,
the bishops of Carlisle and Norwich, the lords Stourton and
Windsor, protested against it.
From the full approbation given by the statute to the first
book, one may reasonably infer, that the following clause, which
mentions the "explaining, perfecting, and making the same
prayer and service more earnest and fit to stir Christian people
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 465
to the true honouring of Ahnighty God:" from hence, 1 say, edwaud
we may reasonably infer, that this clause was added rather to ..J i
recommend the second, than to fasten any blemish or abate-
ment on the first book.
The ordinal for making archbishops, bishops, priests, and The ordinal
deacons, was annexed to the bill, and passed with it. The '^thL statute.
statute was not to inure till the feast of All Saints following,
which was almost three quarters of a year. This is another
argument of the inoffensiveness of the first Common Prayer-
book, and that the parliament believed the people would not
receive any harm by the use of it. The curates are enjoined
to read this act in the church every quarter of a year for the
first year, and once a year afterwards. The former act, by
which the first service book was established, was, by this sta-
tute, to stand in full force to all intents and constructions for
the use of the second book. There is another remarkable
clause in this statute, and that is, " that all archbishops, bishops,
and all others their officers exercising ecclesiastical jurisdiction,
as well in places exempt as not exempt, within their dioceses, shall
have full power and authority by this act to reform, correct, and
punish by the censures of the Church, all persons which shall
offend after the feast of All Saints next coming." If it be asked,
does the legislature then make a grant of spiritual jurisdiction?
Cannot the bishops discharge the functions essential to their
character without leave from the civil magistrate I And can
the power of the keys given to the Church by our blessed
Saviour not be exercised without a warrant from the State ?
The answer to this question I shall leave to the reader's con-
sideration.
The Common Prayer-book, being thus confirmed by parlia-
ment, was by the king's order translated into French, for the
use of the islands of Guernsey and Jersey, and for the town
and dependencies of Calais : but the same provision was not
made for Wales, till the fifth of queen Elizabeth. Hcviin's
To proceed : on the third of March, a bill was brought into fonn. p.'i2-2.
the house of Lords for the relief of the poor, which passed both 5&<>ejw.o".
houses, and received the royal assent. By this statute, two '4« actfrr
overseers for the poor in every parish M-ere first settled. This seers'/orY/'J
bill, by obliging every town to maintain their poor, is by impli- ''"'"'•
cation a tax upon the subject, and yet, which is somewhat
remarkable, it was first read in the house of Lords. Proccr.
VOL. v. H h
466 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
CRAN- The next act which relates more immediately to the Church,
Abp. Cant, determines the number of festivals and fasts. The preamble
HM('i^ sets forth, " that in regard men are apt to be negligent in the
am/ fa. -Is worshii) of God, it has been therefore thought requisite to set
settled hy « , . • i i • i c ^•
act of par- a stamp of solemnity on certam days, and assign them tor reli-
lumtnt. giQus observances. That this was done to make people recol-
lect their duty to God Almighty. And to the end they might
come better prepared for his service, forbearance of labour and
business has been customarily enjoined upon such days. That
these days are not called holy upon the score of any inherent
quality, nor yet in regard of the saints whose memories are
then celebrated ; but because they are dedicated to God's
honour, and distinguished for the edification of the people.
And since neither the time nor number of such privileged days
are determined in holy Scripture ; from hence it follows, that
the appointment of these circumstances is left to the liberty of
the Church and State." Thus far the preamble : by the enact-
ing part, the following days are commanded to be kept holy,
viz., " all Sundays in the year ; the days of the feasts of the
Circumcision of our Lord Jesus Christ ; of the Epiphany ; of
the Purification of the blessed Virgin ; of St. Matthias the
Apostle ; of the Annunciation of the blessed Virgin ; of St.
Mark the Evangelist ; of St. Philip and Jacob, the Apostles ;
of the Ascension of our Lord Jesus Christ ; of the Nativity
of St. John Baptist ; of St. Peter the Apostle ; of St. James
the Apostle ; of St. Bartholomew the Apostle ; of St. Matthew
the Apostle ; of St. Michael the Archangel ; of St. Luke the
Evangelist ; of St. Simon and Jude the Apostles; of All Saints;
of St. Andrew the Apostle ; of St. Thomas the Apostle ; of the
Nativity of our Lord ; of St. Stephen the Martyr ; of St. John
the Evangelist ; of the Holy Innocents ; Monday and Tuesday
in Easter week ; and Monday and Tuesday in Whitsun week;
and that none other day shall be kept and commanded to be
kept holyday, or to abstain from lawful bodily labour."
It is hkewise enacted that the vigils or days before the said
feasts, excepting those preceding St. John the Evangelist, and
Philip and Jacob, shall be fasted, and that no other day or
even shall be commanded to be fasted. And by this statute,
the bishops and their officers are permitted to inquire into the
breach of the premises, and punish offenders at their discretion
by the censures of the Church.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 467
By this statute it is first provided, that nothing therein con- EDWARD
tained " shall extend to abrogate or take away the abstinence ^
from flesh in Lent, or on Fridays and Saturdays, or any other
day which is already appointed so to be kept by virtue of an
act made in the third year of the present reign, saving only of
those evens and days whereof the holyday next following is
abrogated by this statute.""
It is likewise provided, " that when any of the said feasts
happen to fall upon the Monday, the Saturday preceding, and
not the Sunday, shall be accounted the vigil, and fasted."
It is provided in the third place, " that it shall be lawful to 4 1»'^^'}^°
every husbandman, lal^ourer, fisherman, and to all and every of working
other person and persons, of what estate, degree, or condition, ^^^^^'"'^"^
he or they be, upon the holydays aforesaid, in harvest, or at
any other times in the year, when necessity shall require, to
labour, I'ide, fish, or work, any kind of work, at their free wills
and pleasure."
And lastly, it is provided, " that the feast of St. George may
be kept on the twenty-second, twenty-third, twenty-fourth of
April yearly, by the knights of the right honourable order of
the Garter." This act was repealed 1 Mar. II., but revived by 5cScGEdw.6.
1 Jac. I. cap. 25, because 1 Mar. II., is repealed by 1 Jac. I. '^'''"
cap. 25.
And since the alterations in public service and ceremonies 322.
had occa.sioned contests in several places, — since people were a(^amst
observed to bring; their passions to church with them, and <i""'irelhn</
or ^ ^ m churches.
quarrel where they ought to have prayed together, — since these
disorders were not to be checked the customary way, the
jurisdiction of the bishops having either an embargo laid upon
it by the State, or else worn out of use and significancy, — for
these reasons, it was thought fit to guard the honour of reli-
gion, and the places consecrated to divine worship, by parha-
mentary provisions ; it is therefore enacted, " that, if any
person whatsoever shall at any time after the 1st of May next
coming, by words only, quarrel, chide, or brawl in any church
or churchyard, that then it shall be lawful to the ordinary of
the place, where the same offence shall be done and proved by
two lawful witnesses, to suspend every person so offending :
that is to say, if he be a layman, ' ab ingi'essu ecclesiae ;' and,
if he be a clerk, from the ministration of his office." And here
Hh2
468 ECCLESTASTTCAL HISTORY [i'art n.
CRAN- the continuance of tlie punishment is left to the discretion of
MER, ,, ,. '■
Abp. Cant, the ordniary.
' •■' ' It is farthoi' enacted, " that, if any person shall smite or lay
any violent hands upon any other, either in the church or
churchyard, that then, ipso facto, every person so offending
shall be deemed excommunicate, and be excluded from the
fellowship and communion of Christ's congregation."
And lastly, it is enacted, " that, if any person shall mali-
ciously strike with any weapon in any church or churchyard,
or draw any weapon with intent to strike another, that then
every person so offending, and thereof being convicted by verdict
of twelve men, or by his own confession, or by two lawful wit-
nesses, before the justices of the assize, justices of oyer and
determiner, or justices of peace in their sessions, shall have one
of his ears cut off; and, in case the persons so offending have
no ears, he was to have the letter ' F ' burnt upon his cheek,
to mark him for a fraymaker and fighter ; and, over and above,
5&6Edw.6. he was to stand, ij^so facto, excommunicated."
'■^''' ■ By this act the reader may observe the direction of spiritual
jurisdiction is managed by parliament ; and, which is more, the
penalty of the act " excludes from the fellowship of Chrisfs
congregation," and reaches to the most solemn exercise of the
power of the keys.
A case de- Upon this act an action of false imprisonment was brought
jmhjiJupon hy one George Foreman against two Mounsons, justices of
tim statute, pg^cc in the county of Lincoln, and commissioners in causes
ecclesiastical, &c. The defendants pleaded the plaintiff stood
excommunicated before the purchasing the writ, and, by con-
sequence, was disabled from bringing his action ; that he lay
under this censure, they proved, because he drew his dagger in
a churchyard with an intention to make a pass at a certain
person, and that he was indicted for this offence before the
mayor of Lincoln and other justices of the peace. Now,
whether this was a good plea to disable the plaintiff, was
debated at large by the bench. The reason of the judges'
making it a question, was, because Foreman was not convicted
of the breach of the statute : for a bare indictment, without
any answer made to it, or process of outlawry upon it, &c., is
no conviction in law, — that is, so far as to make the offender
liable to the corporal punishment provided by the statute before
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 469
us, — that is, to have his ears cut off, or his cheek branded : Edward
VI
and thus far the whole court was agreed. But whether the v ^L — -
plaintiff by committing the offence, without proof made of it, or
going through the course of a trial, was immediately to be
accounted excommunicated, by virtue of the act of parliament
above-mentioned, and without any sentence given, or proof of
witnesses made before the ordinary, — that is, whether these
words in the statute, " ipso facto 1^'' without the customary pro-
cess, would affect a man so far as to make him excommunicate
in law, was very much doubted. And this scruple of the
judges was founded upon these words in the last clause of the
statute : viz. " And, besides, every such person shall stand and
be ipso facto excommunicated, as is before said," — that is, "for
smiting or laying violent hands upon any person." And thus
the court broke up, and deferred the resolution till the next
term ; but the plaintiff happening to die in the mean time, the
canvassing the point went no farther. Thus we see the judges
laid the stress of the whole question upon the statute. Dyer's
This sessions, the marquess of Northampton put in a bill for foi. 275'.
confirming his marriage, which passed. By the act, the mar- eH^. Reo'.
riage is declared lawful : as, by the law of God, indeed it was ;
any decretal, canon, ecclesiastical law, or usage to the contrary
notwithstanding. There was likewise a bill brought into the
house of Lords, and passed there, that no man should put away March I9.
A 11 1 5 •5'*'
his wife and marry again, unless he shall be lawfully divorced
before some ecclesiastical competent judge. But this bill sunk Journal
in the house of Commons.
Upon this occasion I shall give the reader an argument,
together with the resolution of the judges of the King's Bench,
upon a resembling case.
Upon the trial of an action of trespass, sued at the King"'s
Bench, it was proved that one John Bunting had contracted
himself to one Agnes Adingsel ; and that this Agnes was
afterwards married to one Twine, and cohabited with him. Morc's
Some time after this, Bunting sued Agnes in the court of foi. icQ.'
Audience, and proved the contract ; and, because Agnes could casr'"^ *
show no cause to the contrary, the court gave sentence that ^ferriage
SwJSCOHClit
she should marry Bunting, and cohabit with him, w hich she did to « contmct
accordingly. By this marriage they had issue one Charles Bunt- peVsow void
ing, and the father died. Now, the question is, whether Charles '^''^''<"'^ «
is legitimate son and heir to John Bunting ? If he is, then the divorce.
470 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CR AN- verdict was to go against the defendant ; if not, for him. The
.,^''^!*' , point, therefore, to be decided in the King's Bench was this :
' : ' whether the marriage between Bunting and Agnes was lawful,
without a preceding divorce between Twine and Agnes, and
without summoning Twine to declare if he had anything to
allege why Bunting and Agnes should not be married.. And
here the judges desired the civilians to give their opinion upon
the case. Upon this, one Dr. Goldingham argued in court,
and endeavoured to prove Charles legitimate, and heir to John
Bunting, without making Twine a party to the suit against
Agnes, and notwithstanding there was no divorce between
823. Agnes and Twine. First, because Agnes was first contracted
to Bunting, which made her his lawful wife by the civil law :
for in case they had cohabited after the contract, they should
neither have been punished for adultery or fornication, but only
for contem2:)t of an order of the Church, which prohibits coha-
bitation before the marriage is solemnized " in facie ecclesise."
Thus, if a legacy be given to a woman " cum uxor fuerit," when
she is such a man's wife, and afterwards she contracts herself to
him, she may lawfully demand the legacy in the spiritual court
in case the man dies before the marriage is solemnized. From
hence it may be inferred, that, in the construction of the civil
law, the woman is reckoned a wife before the wedding ; and,
though she is married to a stranger after the contract, yet that
marriage is void. This learned civilian argued farther, that the
solemnization of marriages was not generally practised in the
Church before pope Innocent III., who was the first that made
a constitution for this purpose. Before this regulation, mar-
riages were celebrated with this ceremony : the bridegroom
came to the place where the bride lived, and conveyed her to
his own house, and this was the whole form. And from hence
came the phrase of " ducere uxorem," because the man used to
lead his wife to his house ; and the woman is said to be " nupta
viro," because she is, as it were, " cooperta nube," i. e. " viro,"
— that is, veiled, or under covert-baron, in regard she makes
herself subj etc to him by the covenant of marriage \ And for
this reason the civil law makes them " baron " and " feme," in
virtue of the contract before the solemnity of the wedding ;
and, in consequence of this, their issue born after the contract,
and before the espousals or marriage, is counted legitimate,
' " Nubo, velo, operio ; est euiin nubere, sponsae caput velare flammeo." — Ainsworth.
3
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 471
provided the marriage follows : for, in case they are never mar- edwari)
ried, the issue after the contract is a bastard : but when mar- . ^ ,
riasre follows, it shall relate to the time of the contract, and void
all other marriages which come between, and make them no
better than adultery. And, therefore, there was no need of
any divorce from Twine, because, by the first contract to Bun-
ting, the woman was disabled from making a contract or
marriage with any other man. And thus, the marriage between
her and Twine being null, there was no occasion for a divorce :
for a divorce supposes the lawfulness of the marriage ; it being
a maxim in the law, " Ubi nuUus habitus, ibi nulla privatio."
This doctor argued, in the second place, " that Bunting,
who claimed after the contract, and in virtue of it, was not
obhged to take notice of the marriage between Twine and
Agnes, but only to convent Agnes before the ecclesiastical
judge, to know the reason why she refused to marry him, pur-
suant to the contract ; all which has been done by him accord-
ingly : and since Bunting has followed the directions, and an-
swered the demands of the law, it is reasonable he should
receive the benefit of the law, and have the sentence or
authority of the spiritual court to carry on his contract to a
lawful marriage."
Thirdly, this civilian urged, " that forasmuch as Bunting
has had a sentence in his favour pronounced by the judge of
the court of Audience, it is to be presumed the judge has con-
vented, or summoned, all those it was necessary to summon.
" And therefore, by this sentence, the interest of all other
pei-sons shall be barred and defeated: and therefore Twine
shall not be allowed to except against the sentence, by alleging
he had no notice of it, nor was any party to the process." — Thus
far Dr. Goldingham.
But then it was ai-gued, on the other side, " that, by the
common law, marriage in the Church is so strong an engage-
ment, that it cannot be undone or defeated without divorce,
and without giving the parties notice to appear in the spiritual
court. And in case they die before they are thus convcnted,
their issue shall not be accounted illegitimate ; in regard their
marriage was only voidable, and not actually void. And, in all
cases where the marriage is only voidable, the parties ought to
be brought into the spiritual court before separation, for other- Les parties
wise the marriage will hold good, and the issue be reckoned scmhiccs.
legitimate. And thus this council agreed the precontract was
472 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt ir.
CRAN- a ground to make a marriage with a third person voidable, but
Aif^^t'^int ^^^^^ '^ ^^^ "°^ make such marriage void ipso facto. Andthere-
' ^. ' fore some are of opinion, that to make a marriage void, upon
the score of a precontract to another person, both the parties
married ought to be convented, to show what they have to say
against such a precontract, in defence of their marriage ; and
that unless they are thus convented, their mamage must con-
tinue lawful. And, to apply this reasoning to the case in
hand, in regard Twine was not convented before the sentence
pronounced in favour of the precontract between Bunting
and Agnes, the marriage between Twine and Agnes remains
undissolved, and, by consequence, the second marriage between
Buntinff and Ag-nes is void : from whence it will follow,
their issue Charles must be a bastard. But, notwithstanding
this plea, the court adjudged Bunting"'s issue legitimate."
This case being not foreign to the history, learnedly argued,
and more than commonly instructive, may, I hope, excuse the
reporting it at length. But, before I take leave, the reader
may please to observe, that Goldingham, the civilian, was alto-
gether mistaken, in affirming that marriages were not so-
lemnized in the Church till the time of pope Innocent III. For
the practice was quite otherwise from the first centuries, and
so onward : for, when the parties were agreed, their marriage
was publicly celebrated in the Church. They received the
bishop's or the priesfs blessing, and the holy eucharist, as part
TcrtuU. 1.2. of the solemnity.
uu Uxor, in '' i • t i n • i i •
fin. isid. de To procccd. The next thmg I shall mention passed this ses-
Offi,rvid. sion, with relation to the Church, is an " Act for the decla-
^^'""'■P'"™' ration of a statute, made for the Marriage of Priests, and the
Married Legitimation of their Children." The act referred to, has been
upon "ihe taken notice of in the second and third year of this reign. The
oFadru7ita(e pu^port of it, as hath been already observed, was to void all
icith otJter constitutions and laws whatsoever against the marriage of
priests. Notwithstanding this provision, the preamble before
us sets forth, " that divers ill-disposed persons had misconstrued
Cap. I'i. the statute made in the second and third year of this reign,
thrown a scandalous imputation upon the matrimony of
324. priests, as if the statute abovementioned implied no more than
a bare jiermission ; as usury, and other unlawful things, are now
suffered, for the avoiding greater inconvenience. From hence
many people proceed to draw a blemish upon the birth of
priests"* cliildreii born in matrimony. That this calumny is highly
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 473
dishonourable to Almighty God, to the king's majesty, to the EinvAKi)
parliament, and the learned clergy of this realm, who have J —
determined the same to be most lawful, by the law of God in
their convocation, as well by their common assent, as by the
subscription of their hands. And that it is most of all to be
lamented, through such uncomely railings against matrimony,
and slanderous reproaches against the clergy, the word of God is
not heard with reverence, followed with diligence, the godly pro-
ceedings of the king's majesty not received with due obedience,
and thereby the wealthy men of this realm discouraged to
nourish and bring up their children in learning, so as, it is to
be feared, lest in place of good learning and knowledge, shall
creep in ignorance, and, for learned men, unlearned ambitious
men and flatterers, to the great displeasure of Almighty God,
and to the peril of the whole state of God's true religion within
this realm, if speedy remedy be not provided herein,'" — The
statute, therefore, in the enacting part, sets the clergy,
their wives, and issue, upon the same foot of privilege with the
rest of the king's subjects. For instance, the children are
declared legitimate, and inheritable to lands and tenements.
The married priest is enabled to be tenant by courtesy, after
the death of his wife, and his widow empowered to claim her
dower, &c. 5&GEiiw.6.
Thus the clergy have the liberty of marrying upon the gene-
ral advantage. When the tithes were taken away in many
places, and the parish duties lessened, they had the freedom of
engaging in a more expensive way of living. When the reve-
nues were cut short, it was at their choice to increase their
charge. They had an opportunity of wanting more things,
when the means of procuring them were more slender than
ever. Thus they had liberty without much property : they
might, if they pleased, be legally undone, and starve by act of
parliament. But then this inconvenience is partly to be
reckoned to the indiscretions of some of the clergj', in dispos-
ing of themselves ; and partly to some hardships put upon the
Church in this and the last reign. For as to the statute, it is
a commendable provision : it takes off an unjustifiable re-
straint : it returns the clergy to the common liberty of man-
kind, and leaves them in the condition allowed by the Scrip-
tures and the ancient Church '.
' This paragraph is a remarkable illustratiou of the peculiarities <jf Collier's style.
474
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN-
MER,
Abp. Cant.
A n avl CO n-
ce riling
usury.
5&6Ed\v.6.
cap. 20.
Moral Es-
says, pt. 3.
under
I'siin'.
Journal
Prorer.
Resist.
Tliirlby.
Tlie bishop-
ric of Wcst-
viinsier dis-
solved.
Hevlin,
His't. Ref.
p. 121.
A liill con-
cerning
simony mis-
carries.
Bp. Burnet
pt. 2. p. 193
To proceed : by an act made against taking interest for
money this parliament, it is declared, in the preamble, that
" usury, by the word of God, is utterly prohibited, as a vice
most odious and detestable, as in divers places of the holy
Scriptures is evident to be seen ; and that the terrible threat-
enings of God's wrath and vengeance justly hang over great
and open usury, wherever practised." I shall make no re-
marks upon the divinity part of this bill, whether it will hold
good or not ; because I have elsewhere thoroughly examined
the subject, and showed how the constitution stands at present;
and to this tract I shall refer the reader.
This parliament dissolved the bishopric of Westminster
and united it to the see of London ; but the collegiate church,
with the exempted jurisdiction, was still continued. The dis-
solution of this bishopric, by act of parliament, was to corro-
borate the late proceedings of the crown. For, as the learned
Heylin observes, from the Convocation Records, the bishopric
of Westminster was dissolved by the king's letters-patent,
upon the twenty-ninth of January last past ; and thus the
county of Middlesex, which had been laid to it, was restored
to the see of London. The lands of Westminster had been so
much alienated by Thirlby, that there was scarcely any thing
left to maintain the port of a bishop. However, the conveying
away those estates, for which they were at the most but
tenants for life, was sometimes reckoned a merit in church-
men : and for this reason, as the historian relates, Thirlby was
preferred to the see of Norwich. As for the lands belonging
to the bishopric of Westminster, the best part of them was
snatched by the great courtiers. The remainder was laid out
in repairing St. PauFs cathedral, miserably harassed by some
of the Gospellers of those times: and from hence came the
common saying, of '' robbing Peter to pay Paul'."
And, to draw towards a conclusion of the ecclesiastical
. business of this session, a bill passed both houses against
simoniacal contracts, reserving pensions out of benefices, and
granting advowsons living the incumbent : but, as it happened,
this bill missed the royal assent. One of our learned Church
historians very justly observes, these abuses have been often
complained of, and that new contrivances have lieen still found
' I suspect that this proverb was previously iu vogue in the disputes between Roman-
ists and Protestants.
HOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 475
out to fence against the law, and cover simony : that either EDWARD
bargains have been made by friends, without the express v .^ -
knowledge of the parties concerned, or bonds of resignation
given, to lay the incumbent at the patron's mercy ; and thus
the prevarication of some of the clergy is made a precedent for
imposing hard terms upon others : and the Church often
robbed by such scandalous compliance.
Lastly, the duke of Northumberland, having the ascendant a uii
both at court, and in the house of Lords, a bill was brought in a'/°X4 ^Te
for depriving the bishop of Durham. This bishop ^^as charged, ^^'^^^ "^
by one Ninian Menvil, to have consented to a plot in the north hut mis-
for raising a rebellion ; as by the charge of the deponent,
the bishop's answer, and jSIenvirs replication, was largely set
forth. But Menvil not producing a letter written to him by
Tunstal, as he deposed, upon which the proof of the charge
principally depended ; this evidence, I say, not being produced,
Tunstal was only commanded to keep his house, till he should
be called to a farther answer. But the letter being afterwards
found in a casket of the duke of Somerset's, the bishop was
ordered to appear before the lords of the council : where he
was charged with abetting an intended insurrection, and the
letter laid before him, which he did not deny to be his hand.
Notwithstanding this, he offered to purge himself ; but in what
manner, or upon what arguments, the record does not mention. Council
It is only said, his answer was judged insufficient by the coun- Bib'iidthf
cil, who sent him to the Tower. And the same day sir John Roi'- Hariey
Mason was ordered by the board to take an inventory of his
goods. Upon this information a bill was brought into the
house of Lords, for attainting him of misprision of treason : but 325.
his accusers not being brought face to face, the parliament re- Bp. Burnet,
fused to attaint him upon the bare evidence of depositions. ^'' "" ^" ^'
One of our historians reports the bill came down to the house
of Commons, and was thrown out for the reason last men-
tioned ; but let this be as it will, it certainly miscarried. The
proceeding by way of attainder against the bishop, is a sign his
enemies could not come at him any other way ; which makes
it probable the letter written by him had no such treasonable
contents as was pretended. Besides, the Journal of the House
of Lords menti(jns the bill for dej)riving the bishop of Durham
was twice read and engrossed, but did not pass. This was be-
lieved a great disappointment to the duke of Northumberland, I.d.' i.-,L'.
who promised himself the lands and jurisdiction of tliat wealthy
476 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
^J}:}^' bishopric. This pai'hament, therefore, not complying with the
Abp. Cant, duke's expectation, he procured a dissolution, in hopes of a
better interest with the next.
The king having lately been sick of the small-pox, and not
perfectly recovered, he signed a bill, in which the acts he in-
tended to pass were mentioned : this bill was read in the house
of Lords, and amounted to an equivalent of giving the royal
assent the customary way. There was likewise a commission
issued to the lord chancellor, to two archl^ishops, two bishops,
two dukes, two marquesses, two earls, and two barons, to dis-
K. Edward's solvc the parliament.
T/iearii -hs '^^^^^ J^ar the book of articles lately drawn up by Cranmer
posted in iiie and liis assistauts was laid before the convocation, and agreed
there. That they came before this representation of the
clergy, appears by the Latin title, which runs thus : " Articuli
de quibus in synodo Londinensi, anno 1552, inter episcopos et
alios ei*uditos viros convenerat ad toUendain opinionum dissen-
sionem, et consensum verse religionis firmandum, regia autori-
tate in lucem editi." From whence it appears they stood upon
the bottom of a convocation authority. And, further, by this
title it may be inferred, the two houses had transferred their
power upon a select number : and that this committee was
fully authorised to debate and resolve finally for the rest. For
here the title is not worded in such terms of extent and com-
prehension as we find in the articles published in 1562, where
it is said, " they were agreed unto by the archbishops and
bishops of both provinces, and the whole clergy in the con-
vocation holden at London." Instead of this, they are said to
be " agreed upon in the synod of London, by the bishops, and
certain other learned men, ' inter episcopos et alios erudites
viros.' " From whence it seems pretty plain, that these arti-
cles were passed by some members only, delegated by both
houses for that purpose. And thus the acts and resolutions
of this committee are, in all construction of equity and law,
of the same force as if they had passed the votes of the whole
body. Besides, it is possible these articles, after having been
settled by the committee, might be reported in both houses,
and agreed there. This the learned Heylin thinks not alto-
gether improbable, though the acts of the convocation are
jj , ,jj^ lost : and to fortify this conjecture, he observes, that these
Hist. Re- articles were received as the doctrine of the Church of Eng-
122. ■ ^' " ' land, for the first five years of queen's Elizabeth's reign. And
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 477
though it is no hard matter to meet with these articles, yet edward
since they make so considerable a part of the English reforma- ' ^- — '
tion, I shall transcribe them for the reader. Sec Records,
Notwithstanding this progress for retrieving the ancient a miire
belief, the peoj)le were little mended in their manners. The '/S^^^^^^j
reader may find the immorality of the times loudly complained of manners.
of by Beacon, one of Cranmer's chaplains. To mention some- j''^^^''['' I"
thing of his remonstrance : " What staring contradiction," says Joy.
he, " is there between the doctrine and practice of Christians.
They profess that they know God, but in works they deny
him, being abominable and disobedient, and unto every good
work — reprobate. How lamentably are we overrun with Tit. i. k;.
hypocritical and sensual gospellers ! Men who have their
tongues tipped with Scripture expressions, can dispute very
copiously for justification by faith, talk with great assurance of
forgiveness by the blood of Christ, and boast of their being-
entered upon the list of the predestinated to glory ; but then
how wretchedly wide do they live of the rule they pretend to !
How are they bloated, and almost poisoned with pride ! Envy,
malice, and revenge are pushed to the utmost excesses in these
people : they are licentious to the last degree, and deny their
appetites in no instance of scandalous pleasure : their avarice
is without measure or shame : they never think they have
multiplied their lordships far enough, mounted their revenues
to the pitch of their merit, or swelled their fortunes to a suffi-
cient bulk. Indeed, if you will read them by their actions, you
would almost think they had an ambition to show themselves
heathens, and made it their business to live counter to their
duty. As for distributions of charity, prayers, fasting, and
other exercises of true religion, those counterfeit gospellers
will not trouble themselves with any thing of this kind. All
their religion lies in language and dispute ; but as for virtue,
and good deeds, they are altogether ban-en and unfurnished," iMcmoirs,
This summer the religious house of Grey Friars, in London, p'oyo^*^''
was preparing for the relief of poor orphans ; and about the /^'y^*'o«s
same time St. Thomas's hos})ital, in Southwark, began to he /<"• the ^or.
repaired, for the senice of the poor who were maimed or dis-
abled from getting their hving. There was likewise a consi- Stow's
derable provision made for the poor in London, by a weekly jj""'' '
and general contribution.
On All Saints'-day, pursuant to the act of parliament, the
new Common Prayer-book was read in the churches, Ridley,
478 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- bishop of London, officiated in the forenoon at St. PauFs
Abp. Cant. Cathedral. His habit was distinguished only by a rochet,
ThTNmT' without cope, or other customary vestment : for by the rubric
Comrmn ^f ^}jjg reviewed book, no more than the surplice was required.
book &re- Thus thc bishops thought themselves obliged to forbear appear-
ing with their crosses ; and the prebends in all the cathedrals
left oif their hoods. In the afternoon of this festival, bishop
Ridley preached at St. PauFs Cross : the design of the sermon
was to reconcile the audience to the new service, and justify
Id. the alterations.
Stemhoid About tliis time David's Psalms were turned into metre by
lins^t'rans- Stcmhold, ouc of the grooms of the privy chamber. He
lution of the translated but thirty-seven, the rest of them being soon after
done by Hopkins, and others. Clement Marot, groom of the
bedchamber to king Francis I. had led the way to an essay of
326. this kind. This Marot, being encouraged by Vatablus to try
^mfelTor at ^^^^ genius upon the Psalms, went through the first fifty : and
rdris. afterwards, upon his retiring to Geneva, he made an acquaint-
ance with Beza, who turned the rest, and had tunes set to
them. And thus they began to be sung in private houses, and
afterwards were brought into the churches of the French, and
Heylin's otlicr countrics, which reformed upon the model of Geneva *.
HisL^Rcf. Hopkins' and Sternhold's performance was afterwards, as
Fuller's Fuller observes, discountenanced by some great clergymen.
p'^io?'^*^' The reason of their disapprobation was, because they believed
this metre was set up in opposition to the reading Psalms sung
in cathedrals. The learned Heylin thinks these great church-
men were well founded in their suspicion : they foresaw it is
likely the bringing this rhyming performance into the church,
might engage the fancy of the ignorant people too far, and
make them lessen their regard for the other parts of the ser-
vice. These presages were afterwards made good to a remark-
able misfortune : for when the puritan faction grew up to
strength and assurance, this metre made the ancient hymns
disrelished, and threw the Te Deum, the Magnificat, &c. out
Hevlm's ^^ ^^® church in many places.
Anlmadvcr- Thus somctimcs things which are only connived at at first.
Fuller, and govem at last. For this translation of Sternhold and Hopkins
P/!«y fre' "^^ rather permission than allowance. For notwithstanding it is
rather per- gaid in the title of these singincj Psalms, "that they were set
imtted than o o ' J
allowed. forth, and allowed to be sung in all churches before and after
' For an excellent account of Marot's version, see D'Israeli's Curiosities of Literature.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 479
morning and evening prayer, and also before and after sermon ; " edavard
yet this allowance seems rather to import connivance than appro- ^ . 1 >
bation ; for those who have searched into this matter, with the
utmost care and curiosity, could never discover any authority,
either from the crown or the convocation.
It has been already observed, the king was empowered by A hrief
act of parliament to appoint two-and-thirty of the spiritualty, 'thl'look
and temporalty, to review the ecclesiastical laws, and draw a '^'■""■" "P
A •' ^ _ ' jur a body
body out of them. That this performance being afterwards ofecdesiasti-
approved by the king, and published under the broad seal, aiuuJuied
should have the force of a statute within the English dominions. " ^c/*^'"'"-
The two-and-thirty commissioners were to be divided into four EccMUnti-
sub-committees, each of which was to consist of two bishops,
and two divines, two canon and civil, and two common lawyers.
And what was concluded by each class, was to be transmitted
to the rest, and examined by them. The sub-committee, who
by the king's letters-patent had the first digestion of the
work, lias been already mentioned ; archbishop Cranmer had a
principal shai'e in furnishing the matter. It was put into
method and form by Dr. Haddon, orator to the university of
Cambridge. Sir John Cheek is likewise said to have contri-
buted to the polishing part. It is written in a correct and
beautiful style, and comes up to the force and propriety of the
civil law. It is digested into one-and-fifty titles, besides an Reformat.
appendix de regulis juris. It is not said whether this draught hfpVstVif*'*'
had passed the approbation of all the four classes or not. The
affirmative is most probable, considering it appears in so
finished a condition. But the king's death happening unex-
pectedly, the book had no royal confirmation, and by conse-
quence miscarried in its authority. However, since it appears
to have been drawn up with no small share of judgment and
learning, it may not be amiss to give the reader an account of
some of the most remarkable contents.
The two first titles settle the Catholic faith, and point out
several heresies. But these heads and decisions, being much
the same with those of the Church articles in this reign, I shall
pass them over.
The third title treats of the process against heresy. Those Heresy.
who lived in places exempt, were to be tried before the bishops
or archbishops of the diocese. Here the party accused had the
liberty of appealing from the bishop to the archbishop, and
from the archbishop to the king's person. If any one charged
480 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- with heresy refused to give security to stand to the award of
Abp. Cant, the court, the bishop was authorised to commit him, and detain
•' ' him in prison till the process was over. And if any such per-
son was lawfully cited, and refused to appear, he was first to be
excommunicated, and afterwards committed till he had given
sureties to submit to the sentence of the ecclesiastical judge.
Those who would not be reclaimed from their misbelief by any
admonitions or instructions were to be pronounced heretics,
and excommunicated. And provided they renounced their
heterodoxy within sixteen days, they were first to give public
proof of their repentance, then they were solemnly to swear
against a relapse, and thirdly to declare their belief of the con-
trary doctrine ; upon which satisfaction they were to be ab-
solved. But in case excommunication was despised, and the
discipline of the Church made no impression, they were then
to be delivered into the hands of the secular magistrate,
and they were to suffer death by the law. From hence it
appears that all capital proceedings for heresy were not laid
Bp. Burnet, asidc, as our learned historian supposed ; neither is this more
pt. -. p. . ^j-^^jj might be expected, considering that, by the first article of
the book, those who declared against the Christian religion
were to forfeit their lives and estates. Farther : if while the
process was depending the person prosecuted for heresy removed
out of the jurisdiction of the court, the ecclesiastical judge was
to apply to the sheriff or mayor of the town whither the crimi-
nal was retired, to desire he might be remanded to the court.
And provided the sheriff or mayor should refuse to apprehend
and return the criminal, they were to be executed for the neg-
lect. Those who were convicted of heresy and neglected their
appeal, or refused to give satisfaction in due time, were to be
accounted infamous, not suffered to bear any public office, to
be of council or witness in any court, or to have the privilege
of making their will. If heresy was proved upon any clergyman,
his abjuring it afterwards was no sufficient amends to take off
his punishment, and recover his preferment ; for a churchman's
reputation ought to be unblemished : and when he has once
tarnished his character, he is disabled for his function. How-
ever, there is an exception thrown in for extraordinary cases.
Blasphemy. The fourth title is about blasphemy : sets forth the hideous-
ness of the sin, orders the bishop to proceed to speedy justice,
and pursue this crime with the same punishment levelled against
327. heresy. And here the article takes notice that the blasphemer
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 481
was to be stoned by the law of Moses, and that God had some- ED ward
times revenged the connivance at such wickedness by a pubHc v .J i
calamity.
The fifth defines the nature and number of the sacraments, 327.
and ranges none, strictly and properly speaking, under that '^''^ ^"■"''^
denomination, excepting baptism and the Lord's supper. Im-
position of hands is made necessary at the consecration and
ordaining of bishops, priests, and deacons. Marriages were
to be publicly solemnized in the face of the congregation.
Children were to be confirmed by the bishop when they could
give an account of their baptismal engagement. The parish-
priests were to visit the sick, and govern themselves in their
applications by the Rubric of the Common Prayer.
The sixth title goes upon idolatry, witchcraft, consulting con- ^'!-f^'^'7\
jurors, and divining by lots. These crimes, provided the party ^c
submitted, were to be punished at the discretion of the ecclesi-
astical judge ; but, in case of obstinacy, excommunication was to
follow : and, if any person had done his neighbour any damage
by such dark practices, he was bound to make restitution.
The seventh provides for the due qualification of ijreachers : Q"^l}fi^-
..(,.. turns of
that nobody should be permitted this function without an preachers.
authority from the bishop ; that all novelty of doctrine or
expression, all unnecessary questions, all superstitious fancies,
should be avoided in the pulpit ; that those who have a general
license to preach through the whole diocese should be called
before the bishop once a-year ; that, by this means, the
diocesan might be informed what places were most remarkable
for disorder ; and, being thus acquainted with the nature of the
disease, the remedy might be the better proportioned. People
of quality and magistrates are particularly enjoined to be con-
stant at the hearing of sermons, both for their own benefit and
the advantage of their example ; and if any persons disturbed
the preacher, they were to be suspended from the sacrament,
and baiTed coming into the church till they had given satisfaction.
The eighth relates to marriage. And here the banns are Marriage.
ordered to be first pul)lished by the priest three Sundays or
holydays. Afterwards, the bride and bridegroom were to
appear in the church, and pass through the ceremonies ap-
pointed by the Conmion Prayer ; and that, unless these forms
are punctually observed, the marriage is incomplete, and the
persons at liberty as before. Those who debauched young
vor,. v. I i
482 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- women were to be excommunicated, and not to be restored
MER, unless they married the persons they had formerly abused;
' — ^^v ^ and, if this could not be done, the ecclesiastical judge was to
assign the person they had injured a third part of their estate ;
and, in case such a satisfaction happened to be impracticable,
they were then to oblige him to maintain the illegitimate issue,
besides farther arbitrary punishment. The marriage of minors,
who engaged themselves without the consent of their parents
and guardians, was to stand for nothing : but if those who had
thus the charge of them proved too dilatory in making or
accepting proposals, the young people might apply to the eccle-
siastical judge for their relief. The impediments of marriage
are reckoned up, and this state left at liberty to men and
women of all ages and conditions : with advice, however, not to
do anything contrary to decency, nor engage at too great a
disparity of years. Polygamy is condemned as a contradiction
to the first institution of matrimony in Genesis ; and, there-
fore, whosoever has thus unhappily entangled himself, was to
keep close to his first marriage, to disengage from the rest,
return the women their fortunes, and, over and above, make
the Church satisfaction for the scandal. Marriages made upon
force and compulsion, provided the violence was strong and the
proofs evident, were not to stand good. At the close of this
head the niceness and delicacy of those women who refused to
suckle their children is deeply censured, and the preachers are
ordered to declaim against this misbehaviour.
The ninth dilates upon the prohibited degrees of marriage,
settles the Levitical law for a rule, and orders people to govern
themselves by inference and proportion in the cases unmentioned.
As for spiritual relations founded upon godfathers and godmo-
thers, they were to be no bar, there being neither Scripture nor
good reason for such a restraint \
The tenth begins with the heinousness of adultery, takes
notice that this crime was capitally punished both by the
Mosaic and the civil law. To discountenance this license
effectually, it is provided, that, if any clergyman was convicted
of fornication, incest, or adultery, he was to forfeit all his
estate to his wife and children ; and, if no such relations were
in being, his fortune was to be distributed amongst the poor, or
' Tliis put an end to the ecclesiastical prohibition against marriage between gossips,
namely, between godparents and godchildren.
3
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 483
to such other pious uses as the ecclesiastical judge should think EDnvard
fit. He was likewise to lose his spiritual preferment, and ^ J -
either to be banished or imprisoned during life. If a lajTman
was proved guilty of this crime, hewas to return his wife her
fortune, and part \\itli half his own to her, over and above.
The remainder of his punishment was either banishment or
perpetual imprisonment. Women, when convicted, were to
forfeit their dowrj', jointure, thirds, and all other profits and
advantages, which would otherwise accrue to them by their
matrimony ; and, besides, they were either to be confined for
life or banished. When either husband or wife w^as convicted
of proving false to the engagements of marriage, the innocent
and injured person had the liberty of marrying elsewhere :
there being no reason to confine one person to single fife for
the fault of another. And thus we see the case of adultery
plainly excepted by our Saviour. However, considering the
nearness of the relation, passing over the injury and living
together again is recommended, in case there is any hopes of
regular behaviour ; but, if this favour will not be allowed, the
criminal is barred any other marriage ; but, not to leave a
matter of this moment to private suspicion and disgust, nobody
was to part either from wife or husband till the cause was
heard, and the divorce pronounced, by the ecclesiastical judge.
If either of the parties desert, and cannot be prevailed with to Desertion
live with the other, the rambling and obstinate person shall suf-
fer perpetual imprisonment, and the party deserted be allowed
the liberty of marrying at discretion. But, then, the person
complained of, provided he was absent, was to have two or three 328.
years allowed him to make his appearance and justify his
absence. If a man happens to be a great while in a foreign
country, upon the score either of merchandise or serving in the
field, and no tidings could be heard of him, his wife, if she
pleased, might apply to the ecclesiastical judge, who was to
give her two or three years to expect the return of her husband ;
and if, after she had laid out for the best intelligence, and could
hear nothing of him within this term, she had the liberty of
marrying another man : but with this condition, that, in case
her husband should come home, she must be obliged to live
with him again, and break off" her second marriage : she was
obliged to do this, provided her husband could prove his return Divon-c
I 1 Till •! 1 • i\T\ 1 1 <^ll^v-ed in
was thus long delayed by accident and necessity. When breach several cases.
T i 9
484 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
(RAN- of friendship between man and wife came to such a height that
Abp. Cant, they attempted to poison or destroy each other, the judge is
V ' ordered to pronounce a divorce : for, where people are so
flaniingly provoked and envenomed, it is best to part them.
Here the ground of the engagement ceases ; and there is no
reason people should be tied together to murder each other.
And, to go somewhat lower, if a man maltreats his wife to a
savage degree, and proves incorrigible in cruelty and rough
temper, insomuch that he is not to be reclaimed, neither by the
judge''s admonition, nor by sureties for good behaviour, nor by
the discipline of a prison, he ought to be looked on as no
better than an implacable enemy, and a perpetual plague. In
such a case, therefore, the wife ought to be relieved by a
divorce, no less than if her life was plainly in danger. But
constant sickness is no just cause for separation : the sup-
porting people under such misfortunes being one of the prin-
cipal ends and conveniences of marriage. While a suit was
depending for the breaking some of the capital articles of
marriage, the man was to allow his wife a maintenance suitable
to her quality and condition. If a man prosecuted his wife for
adultery, or attempting his life, and was cast in tlie court, he
was to forfeit half his estate to her ; neither should he have the
liberty of alienating that moiety without her consent : and, in
case the wife brought in a charge of the same nature against
her husband, and failed in the proof, she was neither to have
her fortune returned nor receive any advantage wdiich might
otherwise accrue to her by her husband ; and, lastly, the mar-
Thepenaibj Tiagc was to remain undissolved. If a man prompted his wife
if prompting to tum struuipct, and led her to debaucherv, she was to fall
to licentious- i r> i i ' •
ness. under the penalty of adultery, the husband is pronounced a
procurer, and the marriage is to continue. If either husband
or wife, convict of adultery, can prove the same crime upon the
party impeaching, they were both to suffer the same punish-
ment, and neither of them allow^ed the benefit of a divorce. All
confidants and assistants in scandalous amours, who either carry
letters or messages, or furnish libertines with their houses for
such purposes, are to be punished at the discretion of the eccle-
siastical judge. The customary separation from bed and board,
the marriage remaining firm in other respects, is declared an
unreasonable constitution, repugnant to the Holy Scripture,
introductive of great disorders, and therefore not to be endured.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 485
The eleventh title treats of the admission of the clergy to EDAvard
benefices ; and here a strict examination was to be premised, > .^J — .
that the bishop " might lay his hands suddenly on no man, nor ^ J'"^„,^w--
be partaker of other men's sins." Patrons arc enjoined to '«'«"' '"
. - . - patrons.
set aside all regards of relation and mercenary motives, and to
present purely upon the score of })roper qualifications ; for the
right of patronage was never given for depredation and abuse,
but to protect the interest of the Church. Those patrons,
therefore, who dispose of livings upon conditions of avarice and
scandal, either to withdraw part of the tithes, reserve some
of the buildings, or charge the incumbent with a pension, were
to forfeit their presentation for that turn ; and the clerk who
complied with such unworthy terms was to lose that living,
and be disabled of taking any other. Patrons were not The penalty
allowed to contract for the gi-anting any presentation before ySua^JT^
the Church was void. If a living happen to lapse from the w*""'""'^
^ }^. T 1 . contract.
patron as far as the crown, and the king did not present in
six months, the right was to revert to the patron, and run
the same circle, in case of neglect, as before. The clergj',
before their admission to benefices, were to be examined by
the archdeacon, who was to call in the assistance of such triers
as the bishop had assigned for that purpose : the bishop him-
self is likewise exhoii;ed to take cognizance of so weighty a
matter. An oath is likewise required of the clerk to answer
clearly to the questions proposed with respect to the subject
in hand. After this preliminary caution, he was to be ex- The mu-
amined upon his belief in the holy Trinity, the canon ^'n^Thoseud-
authority of the Scriptures, and the controversies then on foot ; ,"""'!f, '"
and, in short, he was to be tried upon each part of the cate-
chism ; this system being an abstract of the principal parts
of religion. And to prevent any heterodox clergy passing the
test, the triers were to sound their belief by putting questions
upon all the articles of heresy mentioned in the second title ;
and here those who gave unsatisfactory answers, or discovered
their ignorance in the Holy Scriptures, were to be set aside.
Pluralities were altogether disallowed for the futui'e, but those
who were already possessed of more than one living were not
to be disturbed. Non-residence was not to be suffered in any
person, unless age, sickness, or some other sufficient excuse
could be alleged ; and here the bishop was to be judge of the
weight of the allegation : and to make the regulation more
precise and particular, the beneficed person waa to go to his
486 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CTvAN- living two months after institution. Prebendaries who had
Abp. Cant, no cures annexed, were to preach in the neighbouring churches:
' ' however, they had five years allowed to improve themselves in
the university ; upon condition they gave the bishop and
Nafitrai chapter a yearly account of their proficiency. Bastards are
barred spi- baiTed the ccclesiastical function, unless they appear particu-
^lotiom^ larly remarkable for parts, learning, and good behaviour. But
no recommendation of this kind was a sufficient dispensation
for the natural children of patrons, who sometimes had the
confidence to make provision for their unhappy issue this way;
but since the treating natural children with so much regard
329. is the way to encourage licentiousness, therefore all such insti-
tutions are declared void, and the patron was to lose his presen-
What dis- tation pro hac vice. As for natural infirmities, and disadvan-
of person tagc of persou, nobody was to be refused upon that score,
tiiks/oT'^' unless they disabled the person from executing his office. And,
///(? priest- therefore, if a man was blind, stammered to unintelligibleness,
or had so rank a breath that no company could well bear him,
it was not thought proper to admit him to the priesthood.
The clerks, after admission to a benefice, were to swear their
resolution of adhering to the received doctrine and discipline
of the Church, to renounce the pope, and to own the king
supreme head of the Church of England under Christ. They
were likewise to swear canonical obedience to their bishop :
that they stood clear of simoniacal contracts, would satisfy
nothing of that kind made by any other person, and that they
would never charge their benefice with any new pensions ; and,
lastly, those who intruded into any spiritual promotion without
authority from their diocesan, were to lose the benefice, and
be made for ever uncapable of any other ; and for farther dis-
couragement of such presumption, they were to be suspended
from their function, and excommunicated.
The twelfth and thirteenth relate to cessions, resignations,
and exchanges of benefices, which, containing nothing extra-
ordinary, I shall pass over.
The fourteenth states the measures of purgation. Clearing
one's reputation this way was requisite either when a man
sufifered in his character by common fame, or being prosecuted
in a court, the proofs fell somewhat short of the law, and yet
were supported by strong presumptions ; for when there was
either sufficient evidence of the crimes, or they wanted so
much as a probable colour, in both these cases there was no
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 487
room for purgation. Clerks who were convicted of any capital edward
crime in the temporal courts, were not to bo admitted to their ^
purgation in the spiritual. If a man had the misfortune to be
reported to disadvantage, if the story held on and gained
ground, and the person concerned took no care to silence the
clamour, the bishop was to endeavour to clear the suspicion,
and enjoin people to come in and declare their knowledge ;
and if nobody appeared, he was to send for the person sus-
pected, and in case he refused to purge himself, he might
suspend him ah officio^ or exclude him the congregation. By
the form of purgation the person was to swear himself not
guilty of the crime laid to his charge, and to fortify his justifi-
cation, his compurgators were to take an oath they believed
he had sworn nothing but what was true. These compur-
gators ought to be persons of a clear and unquestioned integ-
rity, and to be thoroughly acquainted with the behaviour of
the person they vouched for. Their number was to be deter-
mined at the judges' pleasure, with respect to this general
rule notwithstanding, that persons of distinction should bring
more compurgators than others of private condition. And to
be more particular, a bishop was to produce some bishops, a
pi'iest some priests, and everybody some of his own rank and
quality, to vindicate his innocence. Nobody ought to be forced
upon the office of a compurgator. If the bishop happened to
insist upon a greater number of these vouchers than the equity
of the case required, the person suspected might appeal to the
archbishop ; he that had rescued his credit from any coarse
imputation by a legal purgation, was to be publicly declared
innocent by the judge, and have an instrument from the court
to show upon occasion. And because wickedness rises by preveidions
degrees, and takes some time in moving to the last excess, the ^^'<'*"-
<=• ' _ _ " \ twusness.
judge was to break the opportunities, and cut off the occasions
of miscan'iage. For instance, he that is suspected for an
infamous commerce with a woman, ought to be forbidden the
house where she lives, and all correspondence with her : and
in case the judge''s order is contemned, discipline was to follow.
He that fails in any circumstance of his purgation ought to
be presumed guilty ; but this rule was not without limitation,
for if a person was accused of heresy, and fell short in his
defence, he was not inmiediately to be thrown up to the civil
magistrate, because such a failure is rather a presuoiption than
488 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
^?er' ^^^^^ evidence. And, to conclude this head, all superstitious
Ahp. Cant, purgations, though supported by ancient custom, were to be
forborne : such as duels, heated ploughshares, or scalding water,
Dilapida- The fifteenth settles the business of dilapidations, prescribes
the measures for reparation of parsonage houses, appoints the
penalties for destroying timber upon the estates of the Church,
and mentions the persons who were to repair the houses belong-
ing to cathedrals, colleges, and hospitals.
Alienations. The sixteenth touches upon alienations of church-lands, and
that nothing of this kind ought to be done by sale, gift, or
exchange, without the bishop's and patron's consent. No leases
of farms made by ecclesiastics, were either to exceed the term
of ten yeai's, or bind the successor.
Elections. The Seventeenth concerns elections in cathedrals and colleges :
and here the proceedings are to be governed by the statutes of
the respective places, provided there is nothing in them repug-
nant either to the reformed religion of the realm, or to the
constitutions comprised in this book.
Tiie corrupt The eighteenth fences against mercenary dispositions of
hiy^l^iirom. livings. And here, the indirect practices of lay-patrons are
reckoned up. For instance, some were so rapacious as to
reserve the whole profits and perquisites of the benefice to
themselves, allowing only some small pension to the incumbent :
others were somewhat better natured in their dishonesty, and
bargained with the parson to quit nothing but the glebe. Others
were contented with keeping the parsonage-houses for them-
selves. And almost all the rest bring the clergy under articles
for the payment of an annual pension or rent, or procure a
discharge from paying their tithes, or maim the living in some
circumstance or other : insomuch, that there are very few who
part with a presentation without some fraudulent and sacrile-
gious reserve. To counteract this scandalous practice, all such
contracts and covenants are declared void : and when the ordi-
nary had ground to suspect such foul dealing, and could not
make out the proof, the clerk was not to have institution till
he had passed through a canonical purgation, and when a
clerk was convicted of any simoniacal contract, he was not
only to forfeit his benefice, but remain incapable of any spiritual
promotion for the future.
;^30. The nineteenth regulates divine service. In cathedrals and
ffdivin"'" colleges the Common Prayer \\as to be said every morning,
BOOK iv.J OF GREAT BRITAIN. 489
with the Litany on Wednesdays and Fridays, and tlie Commu- EDWARD
nion-office on holydays. All the prebendaries and clerks who > ._L -
were maintained upon the revenues of the Church, were to be
present at morning and evening prayer, unless they could fairly
excuse their absence. There was to be a communion on Sun-
days and holydays, where the bishop, the dean, the archdeacon,
the prebends, with the rest of the clerks, were to receive.
There was to be no preaching at cathedrals in the morning, for
fear of drawing the people from their own parishes : but in the
afternoon there was to be a sermon before evening prayer. In
singing of psalms, the clergy were to manage in such a manner Rules fur
as was most likely to recommend the service, and raise the ^*" '""' ^*
devotion of the audience. To this end they were to confine
themselves to plain song, and keep within the compass of a few
notes ; and therefore, all blending them with too much art, all
strains and delicacies of music, were to be avoided : and espe-
cially, they were not to shake so far as to make the words
unintelligible. And in this psalmody the people were to bear
a part with the choir. In parish-churches there was to be a
sermon or homily in the morning, and an hour spent in explain-
ing the catechism in the afternoon ; where, after everj' evening
prayer, the parson, with some of the most considerable of the
parish, was to direct the disposition of the money given to pious
uses. And at this time, public penance was to be undergone,
and the discipline of the Church exercised. When there ap-
peared a necessity of proceeding to excommunication, the
bishop was to be ap})lied to : and after his consent authentically
granted, the censure was to be publicly pronounced in the
Church. The sacraments were not to be administered, nor SacramcHts
Common Prayer read in chapels without great necessity, it administered
being most fit the people should frequent their parish-church, p/J^'g/^*^
and the flock keep close to their pastor. It was likewise for-
bidden to give the sacrament in private houses : for by this
means there might be an opportunity for the spreading of hete-
rodoxy. Besides, such separate meetings weakened that union
and charity which the holy eucharist was designed to promote.
However, there was an exception for sick people, and persons
of quality who had numerous families : under this condition,
that the parish-priest might be no loser by such a privilege.
And over and above, all chapels and private administrations
were to be governed by the nibric in the Common Prayer.
490 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ir
CRAN- The twentieth dilates upon the maintenance and office of
Abi . Cant, parish-clerks, and from thence, proceeds to the business and
' ^^ ' management of church-wardens, deacons, and priests : these
latter, provided they lived single, were not to entertain any
woman in their houses, under threescore years of age, excepting
The hnamess their motliers, sisters, or aunts. Rural deans were to be chosen
^ciZand ^y ^^^ bishop for every deanery ; they were to continue only a
archdeacons, year. Their busiucss was to make a report to the bishop of
the behaviour of the priests, deacons, church-wardens, &c.
within their precincts. They were likewise to delate the names
of heretics, procurers, strumpets, libertines, and polygamists ;
and, in short, to inform the ordinary of all people who were
remarkably scandalous : these rural deans were empowered to
call suspected persons before them, to examine their misbe-
haviour, and transmit their proceedings in writing to the
bishops within ten days. They were likewise to certify the
ordinary every six months how many sermons had been
preached within their deanery. The archdeacon's post was to
be next the bishop in the government of the diocese, with a
reservation for the privilege of the dean, with respect to the
cathedral. The archdeacon was always to be a priest, his
business was to reside upon his jurisdiction, to preach, to visit,
to superintend the rural deans : to visit his archdeaconry twice
in the year at least, and transmit an account to the bishop of
the state of the diocese, within three weeks after every visita-
tion. The dean\s office was to take care that every thing was
regularly managed within the jurisdiction of the cathedral.
And therefore, he was not to be non-resident without leave
from the bishop. In cathedrals, the prebendaries were to read
upon some part of Scripture thrice a-week, or at least to pro-
cure some divine for that purpose. The whole diocese, both
clergy and laity, were to be under the bishop, and to be go-
The bishop's vcrned by his discipline and direction. He was to preach in
ojke. j^jg cathedral, not to ordain either at random or for reward, to
receive complaints against disorderly curates, and deprive them :
to reconcile quarrels amongst the clergy : to prescribe orders for
reformation of manners : to visit his diocese every third year :
to exert the censures of the Church in places exempt as well
as the ■ rest : and in case he visited oftener, he was to receive
no procurations, but support the charge himself. He was to
be very careful in the choice and management of his family :
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 491
he was not to entertain any fantastical extravagant people : no EDWARD
body that was scandalous for wine, women, or play. His house ^ .,J ,
was, as it were, to be a seminary for the instruction of the^^'''^"^f*°"*
diocese, like that of St. Austin and other primitive prelates. f'i^^"P's
. . , ' /(imi/!/, and
The bishops wives were not to be any, idle, or over-dressed, the rest of
The same rule for sobriety and discretion was to be set for their ' ^ '' ^^^^'
children : and all this expectation was to reach the rest of the
clergy, however dignified or distinguished : in short, the w'hole
compass of the order were to avoid every thing that might
bring an imputation of levity, luxury, or pride. Those bishops
who were visitors of colleges were to see the statutes observed,
the divinity lectures kept up, worthy men encouraged, and
others removed. Farther, bishops were to reside upon their
diocese, unless urgent business of Church or State called them
elsewhere : and when they grew disabled for their function
either by age or sickness, they were to be represented by coad-
jutors. The archbishop was once to visit his whole province,
if practicable : he was to inspect the management of his suf-
fragans, to collate to benefices, and perform the other functions
of the diocesan, during a vacancy : to deprive incorrigible
bishops, and put others in their places : to receive and judge
appeals : to settle disputes and differences between the pro-
vincial bishops. And if the archbishop and his sufiivagans hap-
pened to disagree, the king was to decide the controversy. It ggj
was likewise part of the archbishop''s business to convene pro-
vincial synods at the king's order. When such assemblies
were intimated, every bishop was bound either to appear, or
send his excuse by a proxy.
Diocesan synods are prescribed as the best expedient to pre- tIw metiuxi
sen'e orthodoxy and discipline, and to maintain a ffood corres- "f'^ I'fsnu^ss
•J _i ' _ <^ of synods.
pondence between the bishop and his clergy. These synods
were to be held once a year, in the beginning of Lent, that the
clergy might have time to return to their parishes before Palm
Sunday. And if it happened so, that the bishop could not be
present, the archdeacon was to supply his place. The sjaiod
was to open with singing the litany. The archdeacon or the
bishop was to make a sermon in English, unless some extraor-
dinary occasion required another language. AVhen sermon was
done, they were to receive the communion ; after this the
bishop and all the clergy were to withdraw to some private
apartment, and here they were to debate those matters which
492 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part n.
C'RAN- were judged most necessary. For instance : all late hetero-
Abp"ca'nt f^oxies wcrc to be censured, and mistakes in the exposition of
^ ^^ ' the Scriptures rectified, differences amongst the clergy examined
and decided, and inquiries made concerning conformity. And
here every priest was to be asked his opinion upon the points in
question. The bishop was to report the sense of the most
learned, and decide the controversy himself. And because it
was not convenient to keep the clergy many days together, the
hearing of those causes which required more time were either
referred to the bishop^s court, or to the archdeacon at his visi-
tation in September following; the decrees and judgments
pronounced either by the bishop or the archdeacon, were to
bind the inferior clergy. However, in case they thought them-
selves under a grievance, they had the liberty of appealing to
the archbishop, who was impowered either to confirm or rec-
tify the decree. But then that part of the sentence which was
left unreversed by the metropolitan was to remain in full force.
The twenty-first, twenty-second, twenty-third, and twenty-
fourth titles relate to churchwardens, universities, tithes, and
visitations, which having been either touched already, or
affording nothing but what may be commonly met with, I shall
waive the abstract.
Ceriain per- The twenty-fiftli is spent in laying down rules concerning
from making wiUs, and other dependencies of that head. Several persons
'" * are barred the privilege of making a will. For instance,
married women, slaves, and children under fourteen years of
age. Those wdio are not compos mentis, unless in their lucid
intervals : people that are deaf and dumb, unless it is proved
by sufficient witness that they can express their minds intel-
ligibly by signs. Heretics are barred the liberty of making
their will, and so were those who had either sentence of death,
perpetual banishment, or perpetual imprisonment passed upon
them. Those, likewise, were denied this privilege who refused
to disengage from their wenches till they had a near prospect
of death. Those who wrote libels to destroy their neighbours'
credit, who were strumpets or panders, unless they had done
public penance, were not allowed to dispose of anything by
will. And, lastly, usurers were ranged under the same dis-
ability. However, several of these persons, though they could
not make a will to the customary compass and extent, had,
notwithstanding, the liberty of leaving legacies for pious uses :
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 493
that is, to discharge prisoners for debt, to reheve orphans and Edward
widows, and all people under indigence and distress : to fur- ,^ ,
nish poor maids with a portion to marry them, to maintain
scholars in the university, and to repair highways. No man''s
son ought to be disinherited, or overlooked in his father's will. Disobedience
.,,„,,. . ,. 1 ,, lo parents
Without the lollowmg provocations : that is, unless he has how
assaulted his father, done him any remarkable injury on pur- ^'""* '
pose, prosecuted him in any court of justice, out of disaffection
or malice, and not to do service to the government : if he has
been concerned in any dangerous practice against his father
or mother : if he has debauched his mother-in-law ; if he has
raised a calumny against his father, or ruined his fortune in a
great measure : if he has refused to be his bail, or hindered
him from making his will : in any of these cases, his father has
the liberty of leaving him nothing.
The next title treats concerning ecclesiastical censures. And
here it is laid down for a general rule, that where the punish-
ment is not stated in this collection, the judge was to correct
at discretion. Commutation of penance was not allowed, unless Comimda-
in extraordinary cases : and when the emergency happened, uUowed.'
the money was to be put into the poor"'s chest in the parish
where the offender lived, or where the crime was committed :
but in case of a relapse, the penance was to be done in kind,
and no money taken to cover the disgrace.
The twenty-seventh, twenty-eighth, and twenty-ninth touch
upon suspension, sequestration, and deprivation. When a
bishop was to be deprived, the archbishop and two other
bishops of the king*'s nomination were to try the cause, and
pronounce the sentence.
The thirtieth title, which is the last I shall mention, re- Thepower
lates to excommunication. This power of the keys, as the ««j"oo«w.r/
book affirms, was granted by our Saviour to the Church : it .'/''""';''' '.'i/
' o ^ ^ ./ ^ our Saviour
is lodged with the ecclesiastical governors : the end of it is to '» ''"-'
maintain the authority of the society, to throw terror into the
criminals, and drive them to recollection. This censure was
not to be exerted but in cases of extremity : none but great
crimes, such as strike at the root of religion, or make a breach
in morality, were to fall under this discipline ; of this kind are
those mentioned by St. Paul in his E})istles to the Corinthians, i Cor. vi. ;»,
Galatians, and Ephesians. In short, this rigorous expedient oai^v^jp
ought never to be made use of, excepting when people are i'-i'ii<;s. v.
hardened in their wickedness, and that is, when they either
332.
494 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- make a jest of reproof, take no notice of a citation, or refuse
Abp. Cant, to stand to the judgment of the court. A whole society or
' ' corporation was not to be excommunicated : because in such
collective bodies there was great variety of manners : and there
is no reason innocent persons should suffer for the faults which
did not belong to them *. This censure was not to be exerted
without mature deliberation. It was wished that the consent
of the whole Church, or precinct, might intervene for the so-
lemnity of the discipline : but since that circumstance was
impracticable, the archbishop, the bishop, or some subaltern
ordinary, was to send for the curate where the criminal lived ;
and two or three priests of character, together with a justice
of peace of the neighbourhood ; and after the point had been
thoroughly debated by this company, the sentence was to be
pronounced, entered in writing, and a copy of it given upon
demand to the excommunicated person. The sentence was to
be certified to the parish and neighbourhood, that they might
avoid the company of the offender. The curate of the parish
was to read the excommunication the next Sunday before the
congregation. And to make the greater impression, he was
to dilate upon the circumstances : for instance, that the per-
son being struck with the discipline of the Church, was to
be thrown out of the society like a dead member, excluded the
participation of the Lord"'s Supper, the benefit of divine service
and Christian conversation, cut off" from the expectation of
happiness, and the protection of Providence ; and consigned
over to eternal punishment and the tyranny of the devil ; that
this was to be the wretched condition of the person excom-
municated, unless he came to recollection, reformed his man-
ners, and gave the Chui-ch satisfaction ; but as long as he
continued unrelenting, nobody was to pray, to eat, or drink
with him, to salute him, or invite him to their houses. How-
ever, the intercourse of commerce, as to buying and selling,
w^as not barred. And if any person made him a charitable
visit in order to his recovery, it was not within the prohibition.
Those who, after admonition, did not decline conversing with
excommunicated persons, were to be excommunicated them-
selves. If a man continued forty days obstinate under the
censure, the excommunication was to be certified into the
Chancery, and a WTit directed to the sheriff or bailiffs to take
' A most important rule, the reason of which should be borne in mind bj all sects and
parties.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 496
hira into custody : and in case they should be biassed either Edward
by favour or money, and not commit him witliin a fortnight, > ^ — '
they were to pay treble damages besides all the charge expended
in the process. This amerciament was to be put in the poor"'s
chest, where the ordinary should direct. And if the sheriff or
bailiff trifled another fortnight, the fine was to be doubled :
and if the person imprisoned was enlarged, or suffered to make
an escape before he had made satisfaction to the ordinaiy, the
sheriff' or keeper were to be fined to the sum above-mentioned,
with the additional penalty of ten pounds more to the poor's
chest. And in case they refused, or were dilatory in paying
the money, the justices of peace were ordered to distrain their
goods, or enter upon their lands, and sequester their profits
until they had made satisfaction. When the excommunicated
person made his submission, he was to be restored to com-
munion, and the censure taken off". When any criminal was
condemned in a temporal court for a capital offence, and after-
wards pardoned by the crown, his pardon was to be no protec-
tion from the discipline of the Church. Unless, therefore, he
submitted to penance, and made reparations for the scandal
given, he was to be excommunicated.
The book having thus maintained the power of the keys
lodged in the Church by our Saviour''s commission, it is some-
what surprising to find the king's supremacy asserted to a
seeming inconsistency with this doctrine. For, under the title
of the Office and Jurisdiction of Ecclesiastical Judges, it is
affirmed, " that the king hath the same extended and full
jurisdiction, both civil and ecclesiastical, upon the archbishops,
bishops, and the rest of the clergy, within his dominions, as he
has over his lay subjects." The reason of this assertion is, be-
cause all jurisdiction, both ecclesiastical and secular, is derived
from the crown, as from one and the same fountain \
To return : the form of absolving excommunicated persons The manner
was this. The ])enitcnt was to come to the church-door in a o/re-admii-
... . 1 1 • 1 1 T iiiHi prmlents
habit assigned Inm by the ordmary, the parson was to meet to mmmu-
him, and demand of him, before the congregation, whether he '"""'
was desirous of confessing his faults before God and the audi-
ence, and of being restored to the comnmnion of the Church :
AV'hen he answered " Yes," the priest was to bring him into the
church, to set forth his submission, how ready he was to ac-
' Collier here states the principle of our monarchy as clearly as Hooker himself.
496 . ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- knowledge his miscarriage ; and that upon such signs of repent-
Abp. Cant, a^ce and humihation he was not to be rejected. That, in such
LiiitTxvT^ cases, they ought to consider their own infirmities, and com-
passionate the fraihics of human nature : " That there was
more joy in heaven over one sinner that repents, than for
ninety-nine just pei'sons, which need no repentance." After
this the priest was to address the excommunicated person, to
exhort him to examine his conscience, to be well assured of his
sincerity, and not to trifle with God and the Church. L^pon
this the penitent was either to kneel or he prostrate, make his
confession to God, lament his condition, abhor his miscarriage,
and beg the Divine assistance to preserve him from relapse.
After this he was to rise, and being carried to an eminence,
where he might be better seen and heard, he was to apply
himself to the congregation, to declare his unvvorthiness in the
strongest terms of remorse and compunction, to make parti-
cular mention of the crime for which he was excommunicated ;
to pi"ay God his example might prove hurtful to nobody, but
rather the deplorableness of his condition, and the shame he
had undergone, might restrain them from the like miscarriage.
And, lastly, he was to beg the congregation''s pardon, and
entreat them to admit him to communion. Then the priest
was to ask the people, whether they were willing to grant his
request, who answering they were, the parson was to lay his
hand upon his head, and absolve him in this form : —
The form of " Effo tc coram hac ecclesia, cuius mihi administratio com-
missa est, te tuorum pa?na delictorum, et excommumcationis
exolvo vinculis, per authoritatem Dei, potestatem Jesu Christi
et Spiritus Sancti, consentientibus hujus ecclesiae praesentibus
membris, et etiam ordinario suffragante, tibique rursus pristi-
num in ecclesia tuum locum, et plenum jus, restituo."
After this the pastor was to embrace the penitent, to salute
him on the cheek, to raise him from his knees, and lead him
to the communion table, where a hymn was to be sung, and a
thanksgiving prayer made for his recovery.
The rest of the titles are spent in regulations for the eccle-
siastical courts, in general definitions, directing the process,
and reciting the grounds and maxims of the civil and canon
law. Under the title of Appeals, there is one thing very
333. remarkable which I shall mention. The order was fixed thus :
the person who thought himself aggrieved, had the liberty of
appealing from the archdeacon, or dean, or any otlier subaltern
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 497
jurisdiction, to the bishop of the diocese : from the bishop to Edward
tlie archbishop, and from the archbishop to the king. And, ^ J ;
when the case came as high as the crown, it was either to be
determined by a provincial council, or by three or four bishops
of the king's nomination. And thus the delegates in the last
resort were all churchmen.
The law runs all in the king's name, and he speaks in person
through the whole book. The supremacy lately acknowledged
in his father might probably occasion this manner. Besides,
the parliament of this reign had transferred the whole legisla-
ture, as to this affair, upon a committee nominated by the king
and council ; but the king falling into a consumption, which
proved mortal the next year, the book miscarried by not passing
through the foiTns required by the act. June 26,
Holbeck, bishop of Lincoln, died in August, the last year ; ■*°'
but, by the interest of some courtiers, the bishopric was kept
in the king's hands till this summer, when John Taylour was
promoted thither. During this vacancy the see was horribly
rifled ; and all the manors, excepting that of Bugden, ^\Tested
from it. Ilcylin,
It was the custom of this reign, as one of our learned form. p. 129.
historians observes, to seize these opportunities. To give the ^^JatL
reader his own words : "In all the vacancies of sees," says he, ^-acunt
'jt-Sho'PitCS
" there were a great many of the best lands taken from them,
and their revenues brought to so low a condition that it was
scarce possible for the bishops to subsist. And yet, if what
was so taken from them had been converted to good uses, — ^to
the bettering the condition of the poor clergy, — it had been
some mitigation of so heinous a robbery ; but these lands were
snatched up by every hungry courtier, who found this the
easiest way to be satisfied in their pretensions." Bp. Bumet,
These depredations occasioned the publishing a tract this P • " P - •'•
year, for retrieving the credit of the clergy, and supporting
them with a decent provision. It was dedicated to Gooderick,
lord chancellor, and bishop of Ely. The author complains, the
patrimony of the Church was seized to suck a scandalous
degi'ee, that many of the clerg}' were forced to subsist them-
selves upon mean and mechanic employments, and apply to
l)usincss dishonourable to their function : that such deep poverty
had brought on ignorance, as a consequence, and made a
great part of the curates remarkably unqualified : that this M. p. 202.
VOL. V. K k
498 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- was a reproach to the kingdom, and gave an iU complexion to
Abp. Cant, the Reformation.
' ' About this time, the lords of the comicil sat at Guildhall,
and reprimanded the lord mayor and court of aldermen for
their negligent government, and particularly for suffering
ne ki„ij provisions to be sold at unreasonable rates. The rest of the
f/ireate,uK to buro'hers are likewise censured for irregularities in trade. In
si-ixf the ^ - , . .
rhu-ter of short, they were told, that, unless this mismanagement was
LondoJ.^ speedily reformed, the king would seize their charter, and
K. Eciwani's p-Qvern the citv by officers of his own nomination.
Journal. G ./ .*
/?;*/«;> Rid- The princess Maiy, as hath been observed, was not to be
k'/sdis- removed from her persuasion. However, bishop Ridley, being
the princess in the neighbourhood of her house at Hunsden in Herefordshire,
^^'"'■'' resolved to wait on her. She saluted him at first in a very
friendly manner, entertained him in discourse, and gave order
for his dining with her officers ; but, afterwards, offering to
preach before her, she was shocked at the motion, and desired
him to answer that question himself. But when the bishop
pressed on, and told the princess he thought it his duty to
offer her grace a sermon, she replied, with an ah* of disturbance,
" that, since he went so far in the request, and refused to
consult her inclination, the parish-church should be open for
him ; but neither herself nor any of her family would make
part of the audience." The bishop said, " he hoped she would
not refuse God's word." She answered, " that what was called
God's word now was not God's word in her father's reign ; and
that the bishop would not have had the resolution to have
talked then at such a rate of liberty." After this, she fell into
an invective against the administration, declared she was not
bound by the laws made in the king's minority ; but if, when
he came of age, he approved what was done, she was ready to
acquiesce. She dismissed Ridley with thanks for his visit, but
by no means for his offering a sermon. The bishop, having
taken leave of the princess, drank ^\^th sir Thomas Wharton
in the dining-room ; but, immediately upon it, blamed himself
for complying with the invitation. " He ought not," he said,
" to have drunk in the place where God's word was refused :
it was his duty to have retired, and shaken off the dust of his
Sept. ]55'2, feet for a testimony against the house." These words were
spoken with unusual emotion and vehemence, for which Fox
p. 788.° " seems to commend him. But since the princess was under no
S
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 499
excommunication, whether the bishop discovered his resent- edward
ment too far or not may be somewhat of a question. ^ -.
To look over the affairs of Scotland, in a word or two. This
year the queen-mother made an interest with the nobihty, and
wrested the government out of the hands of the earl of Arran.
The earls of Angus, Huntley, Argj^le, Athol, and Cassilis,
were the leading quality in this change. This princess made a
halt in the execution of her project for some months, because
the young queen her daughter was too far in her minority : for
she was assured the governor would not quit his post till the
queen was twelve years of age. By the laws of Scotland, the
king is so far a major at fourteen, and the queen at twelve, as
not to be tied to the government of any person formerly put
upon them : for, at this age, they are at liberty to choose their
governors or protectors for the managing the administration
till they come to a full majority. Upon the strength of this
privilege, the young queen, at her mother's suggestion, made
choice of the French king, the cardinal of Lorraine, and the
duke of Guise his brother, for her protectors, who transferred
that trust upon the queen-mother. The queen-mother convened
the nobility, acquainted them with her right, and demanded the
administration ; and when the governor alleged the young
queen was no more than eleven years of age, the queen-mother,
to disappoint all objections, insisted that, by the custom of the
kingdom, the young king or queen might, if they pleased,
reckon the time from their conception to their birth for one
year. The governor allowed this custom as to a king, but
denied there was any precedent for a queen. The point was 834.
referred to the nobility at Stirling, where the queen, having
a great majority, entered upon the government. Lesley, de
This year, some little time before the earl of Arran was re- Scot. p'. 477.
moved, there was a provincial synod held at Linlithgow, where ^* *^'""<=^ps-
all decrees which had passed in the council of Trent under
Paul III. were received. There were likewise several canons
made for regulating the behaviour of the clergy, and stopping
the progress of heresy.
To return to England. The Reformation was somewhat
intemperately carried on at Oxford. The visitors were so fond
of novelty that they ridiculed the university degrees, and dis-
couraged the exorcises. They called the universities a seat for
blockheads, and the stews of the whore of Babylon ; and the
K k 2
500 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [paut ii.
CRAN- schools liacl commonly no better name than the clevirs chapels :
Ab|!.*C'ant. ^^^^1 ^ftcr having marked this society in such an opprobrious
' ' manner, it is no wonder they left them nothing to abuse. We
need not be surprised at the visitors breaking open the public
treasury, and making seizure of the money, plate, and jewels.
In short, many records relating to the privileges of the univer-
sity were destroyed ; and little, with respect to discipHne or
Wood. Hist, improvement, to ornament or treasure, left remaining.
Unfvers!' ^^ the beginning of winter, the bishop of Durham, who had
Oxon. lib.l.got, over the bill of attainder, in the last parliament, was now
7'//(' u^/wp deprived by a commission.
itpri'i'r!/'."^ About this time, the famous antiquary, John Leland, de-
K. Edward's parted this life. He was bred in Christ-colleo;e, in Cambridge.
T/,,' death of He had a great capacity for learning, and improved his genuis
LdunT^'^^^ with extraordinary industry ; and thus, being a person of
character, he was employed by the late king to examine the
libraries, the Leiger books, and records of religious houses, and
make an extract of the remarkable antiquities. This was
done, as is supposed, when the project of dissolution was upon
the anvil. This commission being a work of time and fatigue,
king Henry allowed him a handsome pension ; but, upon this
prince's death, the encouragement expired with him ; and thus
Leland, being thrown up to hardship, languished away the
rest of his Hfe. The public discountenance, it is probable, went
deep into his mind ; for, at last, he was so unhappy as to die
distracted. His collections, presented to the late king, came
into the hands of sir John Cheek. Burton, who WTote the
antiquities of Leicestershire, had afterwards four volumes of
them, which are now in the Bodleian library.
This year, Bale, the centurist, was sent into Ireland. He
was an author not without learning, but pushed his satire to
such a degree of indecency that it was not thought proper to
prefer him in England ; but, the sees of Armagh and Ossory
in Ireland falling void, the king nominated Dr. Goodacre to the
first, and Bale to the other.
About this time there was a change made in the order of the
Gai'ter. It seems, the credibility of the history of St. George
was questioned, and the ceremonies of the solemnity charged
with superstition. It was therefore resolved to strike out the
name of the patron, and call it only the " Order of the Garter."
The festival was not to be hold on St. George's day, but at
LOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 501
Whitsuntide. There were hkewise some other reformations edward
not necessary to be mentioned. But the dissolution of the v 1|:
free chapel of St. George in Windsor castle is thought to have
been the main design of this new scheme : and thus some of Heylin.
the courtiers would have had an opportunity of sharing the ^^p-.^K"'''"=''
lands, under a pretence of resigning them to the crown : but the
king's death happening not long after, the project miscarried,
the new regulation was set aside, and the solemnity restored to
its fix-st institution. That the story of St. George, as to the
main, is no legendaiy fiction, — at least, that it is not without
a fair appearance of truth, — the reader may see by consulting
the authorities on the margin. Hcyiin's
In January this winter, the king fell ill of a consumptive Garter.
cough : the physicians found it difficult to deal with, and the S'Mlrelvs
symptoms grew worse and worse, insomuch, that when the i>i<-tionafy,
parliament met on the first of March following, the king was do Order
in no condition to go to Westminster, but ordered both houses Q.^y'i'^^.
to attend him at Whitehall, where a sermon was preached by
Ridley, bishop of London. At this sessions a bill passed in
the house of Lords, that none should be capable of any spiri-
tual preferment, unless they were priests, or deacons. The
reason of tliis bill was because many young persons of quality,
and gentlemen's sons, had prebends given them upon their
promise, that they designed to study divinity, and qualify them-
selves for the function of an ecclesiastic : but it seems they
commonly kept their promotions, without minding to make
good the engagement. To prevent this practice, the bishops
prevailed with the temporal lords, to concur in a remedy ; but
after all, the bill miscarried in the house of Commons.
This parliament, which was dissolved on the last of March, T/w hhhjp-
passed an act for suppressing the bishopric of Durham. The '/Jailfd^'"^'
preamble sets forth, " that that see being then void, the dis- «''««<'•
posal of it was in the king, that the extent of it was too large,
and reached to so many distant shires, that it could not be well
governed by one bishop ; and since the king out of his godly
disposition was desirous to have God's holy word preached in
these parts, which for lack of good preaching and learning, were
grown wild and barbarous, his majesty therefore intended to
have two bishoprics for that diocese : one at Durham, which
should be endowed with two thousand mai'ks annual rent, and
another at Newcastle, which should have a thousand marks
502 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- revenue : and also to found a cathedral church at Newcastle
Abj). Cant, with a dcancrj and chapter out of the lands of the bishopric :
' -' ' the bishopric therefore of Durham is utterly extinguished and
dissolved, and authority is given for letters-patent to erect
the new bishoprics, together with a deanery and chapter at
Newcastle; with a proviso that the deanery, chapter, and
Bp. Burnet, Cathedral of Durham, should suffer nothing by this act."
pt. 2. p.2l5. These new erections were mentioned in all likelihood for a
colour, to smooth the way for the dissolution bill, and cover the
duke of Northumberland's designs. Had there not been a dif-
ferent design at the bottom, the new erections would have been '
pursued, and the act taken its effect. This had been no more
than a just deference to the legislature ; but this provision was
in a great measure overlooked, and the mask pulled off in a
335. short time : for, in May following, says our historian, the tem-
poralities of the bishopric were secularized, turned wholly to a
Id. county palatine, and granted to the duke of Northumberland.
That this duke had a prospect, and a promise, too, of the
temporalities of this see, is very likely : but that the grant was
executed in form of law, is more than appears.
As for Ridley, he was not only named with effect, as our
historian reports, but actually translated from London to
Ibid. Durham. For in the instrument by which Bonner was re-
stored to the see of London, in the next reign, it is set forth,
that the bishopric of London was then void by the translation
of Ridley to Durham, upon the deprivation of Tunstal, by king
Edward VI. : and thus Bonner was reinvested, without pro-
nouncing Ridley deprived of the see of London. But on the
contrary, it appears by the register that Ridley was deprived
Harmer, of the bisliopric of London for heresy and sedition.
The crown in this reign had great accessions of wealth : the
chantry lands, colleges, free chapels, &c. amounted to a great
revenue ; to which we may add, the seizing a great many
manors belonging to cathedrals and bishoprics. Besides this,
the lands of several of the halls and companies in London were
charged with reserved rents, for furnishing lights and obits,
and maintaining chantry priests. To take off this incum-
brance, the city paid the king 20,000^. And not long after,
he received four hundred thousand crowns of the French king
, . for the surrender of Boulogne. But notwithstanding; all these
Crown lands . j- . . „ "
diminished, extraordmary provisions for the exchequer, the royal revenues
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 503
were considerably lessened, and the government was in debt, edward
to the value of 250,000^. From hence it is plain, how unto- v ;_ ,
wardly the treasury was managed, and how fai- the courtiers ""fj/^^ ^"'^
served themselves of the king's minority. Stow's
. Annuls
The king's fortune thriving thus ill, under such oppoi-tunities
of improvement, it was thought fit to retrench the expenses of
the court, and put down some of the tables. Some of the
officers, likewise, of less interest, had their management in-
spected, and were called to account. For instance, the lord
Paget was fined 6,000?. : Beaumont, master of the rolls, sur-
rendered his land and goods to the king, for his misbehaviour
in his office. This man, it seems, had purchased land with
the king's money, and fraudulently exceeded his commission in
other respects, Whaley, one of the king's receivers for the
county of York, had misconduct of a resembling natm-e proved
upon him ; his sentence was to lose his employment, and be
fined at the pleasure of the king and council. But all this,
though it carried a popular face, gave little relief, and fell much
short of the present exigencies.
There was, therefore, a more serviceable expedient suggested.
The council had been informed, that a great deal of the plate
and furniture in churches had been lately carried off without
warrant : that secular men's houses were furnished with altar-
pieces and copes, that they drank in chalices at their enter-
tainments, turned the consecrated plate to common use, and
made a figure out of the plunder of churches. Now to stop Fuiici's
this invasion, and throw the remainder into the public channel, book 7.
commissions were issued out to persons of condition in every P* ^^^'
county, with the following instructions ; — and here I shall only
transcribe the most material part of the instrument.
" The said commissioners shall, upon their view and survey A commis-
taken, cause due inventories to be made, by bills or books in- c/MiJipiaie
dented, of all manner of goods, plate, jewels, bells, and orna- ««'' «"'«-
ments, as yet remaining, or anywise forthcoming, and belong- thromj/iout
ing to any churches, chapels, fraternities, or gilds ; and the "^ "'•'' "'"'
one part of the same inventories to send and return to our
privy council, and the other to deliver to them in whose hands
the said goods, plate, jewels, bells, and ornaments, shall
remain to be kept preserved : and they shall give good charge
aud order that the same goods, and every part thereof, be at
all times forthcoming to be answered ; leaving, nevertheless,
504 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- in every church, or chapel, of common resort, one, two, or
Ab]). Cant, more chalices or cups, according to the multitude of the people
' '^ in every such church or chapel, and also such other ornaments
as by their discretion shall seem requisite for the Divine
service, in every such place for the time.
" And, because we be informed, that in many places great
quantities of the said plate, jewels, bells, and ornaments, be
embezzled by certain private men, contrary to our express
commandments in that behalf; the said commissioners shall
substantially and justly inquire, and attain the knowledge
thereof, by whose default the same is, and hath been, and in
whose hands any part of the same is come. And in that point the
said commissioners shall have good regard, that they attain to
certain names and dwelling-places of every person and persons,
that hath sold, alienated, embezzled, taken, or carried away, and
of such also as have counselled, advised, and commanded, any
part of the said goods, plate, jewels, bells, vestments, and orna-
ments, to be taken or carried away, or otherwise embezzled.
And these things they shall, as certainly and duly as they can,
cause to be searched and understand.
" Upon a full search and inquiry whereof, the said commis-
sioners, four or three of them, shall cause to be called before
them, all such persons by whom any of the said goods, plate,
jewels, bells, ornaments, or any other the premises, have been
alienated, embezzled, or taken away, or by whose means or
procurement the same, or any part thereof, hath been at-
tempted, or to whose hands or use any of the same, or any
profit for the same, hath grown ; and by such means, as to
their discretion shall seem best, shall cause them to bring into
the said commissioners' hands, to our use, the said plate,
jewels, bells, and other the premises so ahenated, or the true
and just value thereof, certifying unto our privy council, the
names of all such as refuse to stand to, or obey their order,
touching the re-delivery and restitution of the same, or the just
value thereof; to the intent, that as cause and reason shall
require, every man may answer to his doings in this behalf.
" Finally, our pleasure is, that the said commissioners, in all
their doings, shall use such sober and discreet manner of pro-
ceeding, as the effect of this commission may go forward, with
as much quiet, and as little occasion of trouble or disquiet of
the multitude as may be ; using to that end such wise persua-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 505
sions, in all places of their sessions, as in respect of the place, edward
and disposition of the people, may seem to their wisdom most v .J >
expedient ; giving also good and substantial order for the stay
of the inordinate and greedy covetousness of such disordered
people as have, or shall go about, the alienating of any the pre-
mises, so as, according to reason and order, such as have, or
shall contemptuously offend in this behalf, may receive reforma- Fuller, ibid,
tion, as for the quality of their doings shall be requisite." ^\nzh^ °"'
That these commissions were executed to the length of their ooQ.
instructions there is no I'eason to question. The learned Hey-
lin observes, that on the ninth of May, this year, sir Roger
Cholmcly, lord chief justice, and sir Robert Bowes, master of
the rolls, the king"'s commissioners for gathering ecclesiastical
goods, held their session at Westminster, called the dean and |f''.^''yX
chapter before them, and ordered " them to bring in a true in- p. 133. from
ventory of all the plate, cups, vestments, and other ecclesi- cilapter-
astical goods, which belonged to their church." The piety of ^"''•.
former ages, the solemnities of coronations, the funerals o{\c.ijrouffht
princes and noblemen, had ornamented this church with plate, p'JJr's,
and religious decorations, and furnished it with officiating 'J"*'^"""'
° . " stci; uiid
habits, to an immense value : but there was nobody so hardy St. PauVs.
as to lock the church-doors, to conceal the treasure, and
address the council. No, the order was obeyed, the holy fur-
niture delivered, and a very slender share of it returned back
for Divine service. This Westminster precedent was followed nugdalc,
1 1 • 1 mi • Moiiast.
at hi. Pauls, and throughout the kingdom, ihe commis- vol.3. p. 357.
sioners^ business was to make seizure of all goods in cathedral
or parish churches ; and thus all jewels and gold, all silver
crosses, candlesticks, chalices, and ready money, were within
their instructions. They were likewise empowered to cari-y off
all copes of gold or silver tissue, and all other officiating habits
and ornamental furniture of value. They were bound to leave
no more than one chalice for the comnmnion service ; and, as
for other conveniences and embellishments, they were entirely
left at the commissioners'' discretion.
This order for undressing the churches was, it seems, repre-
sented to the king " as an inoffensive expedient, and only caUing
for the superfluous plate, and other goods that lay in churches,
more for pomp than use." Bp. Bumct,
But those who called these things superfluous, and allowed ^ ■*" ''"
so slender a regard for the honour of religion, were none of the
506 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- best reformers. Had these people governed in the minority of
Abp.^Cant. Josiah, as they did in this of Edward VI., they would in all
' ' likelihood have retrenched the expense of the Mosaic institution,
and served God at a more frugal rate. They would have dis-
furnished the temple of most of the gold plate, carried off the
unnecessary magnificence, and left but little plunder for
Nebuchadnezzar.
Our learned Church historian seems to be somewhat of this
opinion ; for, notwithstanding he taxes Heylin for laying too
much load upon the young prince's memory, yet he excuses
signing the commission upon the score of sickness, and that it
is likely the king being so far spent in a consumption, " did not
much mind affairs of that kind, but set his hand easily to such
papers as his council prepared for him." As for the histo-
rian, he makes no scruple to affirm, that the applying conse-
Ibid. crated things to common uses cannot be justified, without the
plea of extreme necessity.
May 20, About this time, a catechism was published by the king's
A^cJecMsm authority : " It was entitled, ' Catechismus brevis Christianse
published. j)igcipi}n£e Summam continens.' The king's letters-patent set
forth, that it was made by a certain pious and learned man,
and presented to him, and that he committed the examination
of it to certain bishops, and other learned men, whose judgment
he much regarded. This catechism was ordered to be taught
in schools ; the author of it is not certainly known ; some
think it was Poinet, bishop of Winchester, and others, Alex-
ander Noel, then schoolmaster of Westminster, and afterwards
dean of St. Paul's. Whether the convocation gave any direc-
tion or authority for the drawing this catechism, is not certain:
for in the next reign, the prolocutor AVeston excepted against
the catechism published in this king's time, and urged that it
was not set forth by the agreement of that house. To this
Philpot, archdeacon of Winchester, answered, " that the said
house had granted the authority to make ecclesiastical laws to
certain persons, to be appointed by the king's majesty, and
therefore, whatsoever ecclesiastical laws they or the most part
of them set forth, might well be said to be done in the synod
Fox. of London."
This year, Harley was made bishop of Hereford, upon the
death of Skip.
And here, to mention a word or two relating to the State.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 507
Sebastian Cabot had formerly offered his service to kino- edward
• • • VI
Henry VII., for settling a plantation in America ; this Vene- v ,'^ /
tian was lately made grand pilot of England. He had met
with some disappointments from the Spaniard, which made him
renew his application to the English court. Here he suggested
the attempt of the north-east passage to China : the enterprise
being thought practicable, sir Hugh Willoughby undertook the
voyage ; but himself and his crew were all lost by the excessive
frost of the arctic climates. However, this year the adventure
was resumed, and three large ships fitted out for that pur-
pose ; which though they fell short of their voyage to China, Trade seMed
yet by putting in to the bay of St. Nicholas, they opened a of m!IIcovv.
considerable trade between Russia and England. a'° i^
The king not being likely to last long, the duke of North-
umberland quickened his motions, and executed his scheme
with all the diligence the juncture required. In the fii'st place,
he brought on a match between his fourth son, the lord Guil-
ford, and the lady Jane Grey, eldest daughter to the duke of
Suffolk. The solemnity of the wedding was kept at Durham-
house in the Strand, which Northumberland had already taken
})OSsession of, in the hopes of being quicldy owner of the rest of
the bishopric.
The king being now far gone into a consumption, and
brought to a languishing condition, was more easily worked to
Northumberland's purpose. In short, this duke applied so dex-
terously to his passions, that at last he prevailed with him to
make a settlement of the crown upon lady Jane Grey. To The crown
l)ring about this contrivance, he suggested how haj)py the the ladi/
nation had been under his government, and what a glorious "^""^ ^*^^"
reformation had been carried on by him : that, when such a
blessing was so far advanced, the next point was to secure its
continuance : that religion, being conveyed to posterity in this
condition of purity, the public happiness would be perpetuated,
and the best provision made for the honour of his memory.
That if the crown should descend to the lady Mary, both the
civil and religious interest of the kingdom would be in gi-eat
danger : for it was well known how strongly this princess was
inclined to the doctrine and |)retensions of the court of Rome :
and, in case she should mari-y with some powerful prince of
that communion, the English constitution might probably be
overborne, and the country made a province to a foreign nation : oo7.
A.D. 1553.
508 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
OR AN- that both his sisters were the issue of marriages censured and
Abp. Cant, disallowed in parliament. And besides, the late king having
' ' them by several venters, they were only of the half-blood, and,
by consequence, could neither be heirs to his highness, nor to
each other. As for the young queen of Scots, she had rejected
an alliance with his majesty, engaged with the French, and
therefore was no farther to be thought on. That the lady Jane,
who stood next upon the royal line, was a person of extraor-
dinary qualities ; that her zeal for the reformation was unques-
tioned ; that nothing could be more acceptable to the nation,
than the prospect of such a princess ; that, in this case, he
was bound to set aside all partialities of blood, and nearness of
relation ; these were inferior considerations, and ought to be
over- ruled for the public good.
Over and above this discourse, the duke of Northumberland
took care to plant those about the king who would make it
their business to touch frequently upon this subject; to enlarge
upon the accomplishments of the lady Jane, and describe her
June 11, with all imaginable advantage. The king's affections standing
for this disposition of the crown, he was gained at last to over-
look his sisters, and break through his father's will. The
next thing was to draw an instrument, and put the settlement
in form of law. To this purpose sir Edward Montague, chief
justice of the Common Pleas, received an order from the privy
council at Grreenwieh to come thither the next day, and bring
sir John Baker, chancellor of the first fruits and tenths, jus-
tice Bromley, the attorney and solicitor general, along with
him. This order was signed by the lord treasurer, the duke
of Northumberland, the earls of Bedford, Shrewsbury, and
Pembroke, the lords Clinton and Darcy, sir John Gate, sir
William Petres, sir William Cecil, and sir John Cheek.
When sir Edward INIontague and the rest came to the
court, the king told them that his sickness had given him
occasion to consider the state of the realm, the course of the
succession, and the consequences likely to ensue. And here
he represented the danger to religion and the laws in case the
lady Mary should succeed him. And, therefore, to prevent a
misfortune of this bulk, his pleasure was, the crown should
pass to such persons, and under such circumstances as were
specified in certain articles then laid before them : these arti-
cles they were to digest into method, and draw up an instru-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 509
ment to the best of their skill. The chief justice and the rest edward
excepted against the order, and desired to be excused : and — -
when farther pressed, moved for time to consult the statutes
and constitution ; and being afterwards required by a message
from the lords to go on with expedition, they made their report
at the council board, that having compared the articles with
the statutes of succession, they found his majesty''s command
impracticable : that in case they should draw up an instrument
pursuant to their instructions, not only themselves, but all
their lordships would be in danger of treason : that they
thought it their duty to inform their lordships how the laws
stood : that they had not done any thing already, neither had ff^{""' ^'
they resolution enough to run such a risk, and cross so directly i Edw. 6.
upon the constitution. Fuiier's
The duke of Northumberland was not in the council-chamber ^o*!)')/!}!*!)'. 2.
when this answer was returned, but being informed of their f'om an
Ti- 11-11 1 original.
mcompliance, came mimediately m ; he was highly enraged
at the disappointment, called sir Edward Montague traitor,
said "he would fight in his shirt with any man in that quarrel,"
and blustered and menaced to that degree that Montague and
Bromley were afraid he would have struck them.
AV'hen they appeared next at the board, the king repri-
manded them for not dispatching the instrument. The chief
justice told him it would signify nothing in law after the king's
decease, because the succession being settled by act of par-
liament, it could not be altered but by the same authority.
However, the chief justice Montague and the rest were at
last overawed, and drew a settlement of the crown upon
the lady Jane. They took the best precautions the case
would admit to indemnify themselves ; for they engaged upon
the conditions of being authorised under the broad seal, and
having a general pardon when the instrument was finished.
And to give the conveyance a stronger colour of law, all the
judges were sent for, and being required to subscribe the
instrument, they all put their hands to it, excepting sir James
Hales, one of the justices of the Common Pleas. None of the
lords of the council, as far as it appears, scrupled the signing
this instrument, exce})ting the archbishop of Canterbury. This
prelate, though he liked the person, was not satisfied with the
right, and therefore endeavoured to break the project at its
first proposal. lie took the freedom to argue against it with
510 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ti.
CRAN- the king ; the marquess of Northampton and the lord Cham-
Abp. Cant, bcrlain Darey being present. He desired to speak with the
" ' king alone, but that would not be granted. The duke of
Northumberland told him, that he had misbehaved himself
already in remonstrating against the king's will. The arch-
bishop was not discouraged at this rebuke, but bore up against
Northumberland at the council-board ; he insisted on his being
sworn to perform the late king's will, and urged the entail of
the crown upon the two princesses, Mary and Elizabeth. To
this the council opposed the resolution of the judges and the
opinions of others learned in the law, who affirmed that, not-
withstanding this entail, the king being in possession might
dispose of the crown as he thought fit. This was more than
the archbishop could understand, but being little skilled in the
common law, he was staggered with the authority, and resigned
too far to the long robe ; he refused to sign notwithstanding,
until he was overcome by the importunities of the young
prince. The king told him he hoped he would not be the only
instance of incompliance, nor go farther in his singularities
Juf^u"'^"' ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^ *^^® board. Thus the archbishop being pressed on
The arch- the wcak side, yielded at last, and his reason it is possible
ZudbyYhe might give way to his tenderness in some measure ; however,
£Sl ^^^ v[\2Cixv ground of his compliance was the opinion of the
instrument, judges and the attorney-general ; for these he consulted before
he subscribed the instrument.
AnotUr Besides this settlement, signed by three-and-thirtv of the
tTistrument . •i ^ ' o j j
signed hj pnvy couucil, there was another instrument subscribed by
ZdUre te tu twenty-four of them by the king's order. In this writing they
settlement, engage, upou their oaths and honour, to adhere to and perform
338. every article and branch contained in the settlement of the
succession ; and that, if any of them should depart from this
engagement, they shall look upon it as a scandalous infraction,
and endeavour to punish the offender as a disturber of the
pubhc repose. The persons subscribing are these : —
MSS. Petyt. T. Cant., T. Ely, Winchester, Northumberland, J. Bedford,
J. Suffolk, W. Northampt., F. Shrewsbury, F. Huntingdon,
Pembroke, E. Clynton, T. Darcy, G. Cobham, T. Cheyne,
R. Riche.
John Gate, William Petres, Johan. Cheek, W. Cecyll,
Edward Mountague, John Bakere, Edward Gryffin, John
Lucas, John Gosnald.
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 511
In the beginning of the next month the king died. Some Edward
thought his consumption was the effect of foul practice ; that a ^ .^ >
slow poison was conveyed into his veins, and his death secured "^^^ *
by the duke of Northumberland. But this was conjecture
without proof : Northumberland was unbeloved ; and, there-
fore, a story to his disadvantage was more easily believed.
This young prince had a very promising genius, and spent
his time to the best pur}:)0ses of improvement. He had made
an unusual progress in knowledge, considering his age. The
famous Italian, Cardan, who came into England the last year,
was surprised to a w'onder at his conversation. This philoso-
pher reports him "master of a great many languages ; that, i/w c/za-
besides his mother-tongue, he talked Latin, French, Greek, ^
Italian, and Spanish ; that he spoke the three first to an Cardan, de
exactness. He had a comprehensive mind, and seemed formed f^ei»tuns
for all sorts of accomplishments. He had made some pi-ofi-
ciency in logic, natural philosophy, and music. He appeared
with a majestic air, tempered with condescension and good
humour. In short, he looked like an original of his kind, both
for parts and management ; performed much, and promised a
great deal more.
" He was but in the fifteenth year of his age," continues
Cardan, " when I waited on him. He spoke Latin, both as to
readiness and phraseology, as well as myself. He asked mo,
what was the subject of my book ' De Rerum Varietate,"* which
I had dedicated to his majesty. I told him, that, in the first
chapter, I had explained the nature of comets, which had so
long puzzled the learned world. He asked me what the cause
of them might be. I told him, that when the light of the
planets happened to meet and concentre, they produced this
appearance. The king objected, that these stars had different
motions ; and, therefore, thought it would follow, that the
comets must vary in their figure and motion, according to the
revolution of the planets and their different situation from each
other. To this I replied, that the comets are governed by the Movetur
planetary^ motions in some measure, but move much quicker, J"^*''^"' f <^
A •' _ ' ^i ' lonr/e celc-
by reason of the different aspect : as we see in a crystal, and «>« »v/« ob
the sunbeam, when the ray is reflected on a wall ; for here (Lsj^ctus
a little change or shifting makes a great difference as to place. Jj^^^' ^^/^*^^
The king inquired, farther, how that could be, since there was cum iris in
no solid body in the air to stop the light and make a reflection ; lurct.
512 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- whereas, in the instance I brought, the wall was a subject, or
Abp.C'ant, impenetrable body, to return the light of the ray\ To this
' ■' ' I rejoined, that this phenomenon might be explained by a
resemblance of that streak of light which we see in the milky
way ; and that it might be farther illustrated by observing, that,
when a great many candles are lighted up in a room, the inter-
mediate space is bright and lucid. And thus, according to the
proverbial saying, ' ex ungue leonem,'' from this little specimen
we may collect the force of nature and improvement in this
young prince. His unusual ingenuity, and the sweetness of
his temper, gave a mighty expectation, and endeared him
extremely to all persons of sense and virtue. He countenanced
the creditable sciences before he was acquainted with them, and
had the book part of them before he was of age to reduce them
to practice. He gave such early discoveries of carrying human
nature to the height, that not only England, but the rest of the
world, have reason to lament he lived no longer. Where the
solemnity and strength of a royal character was required, he
managed like a person advanced in years ; but, when it was
proper to relax and condescend, represented his stature and his
age. He played upon the lute, and applied himself to state
affairs. He had a large mind to oblige, and affected magnifi-
cence no less than his father. What I have said of this prince
are no strains of panegyric, no rhetorical flourishes : my de-
scription rather falls short of matter of fact than exceeds it."
Thus far Cardan. How well this king's talent was suited to
his birth, and how much he was formed for empire, may partly
be collected from his journal, written in his own hand. It
begins with his birth, proceeds to his accession to the throne,
and is carried on to November, 1552. And here most of the
remarkable transactions which happened through the course of
his government are set do^Ti. The creations of noblemen, the
disposal of bishoprics and offices of state, the repairing old
forts and erecting new ones, the bringing in of bullion and
remittances of money into foreign countries, dispatching or
entertaining ambassadors, alliances with neighbouring princes,
sieges and battles in Gemiany and elsewhere, trials of great
men, and debates in parliament, — in short, all material occur-
rences, relating either to peace or war, to business or solemnity,
— are entered according as they happened ; and that with the
' The King was decidedly the best philosopher of the two.
liooK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 513
nicest distinctions and subdivisions of time : for not only the Edward
years, but the months and the days, are marked. _ j ,
The poor in London had a very considerable provision
settled in this reign. To give a brief account of the matter :
the late king Henry, before his death, granted Grey-friars,
near Newgate, together with Little St. Bartholomew's priory, Christ
to the city of London. This last house, at the dissolution, was st. Unrtho-
endowod with 305?. annual revenue. The design of this bene- ^rnomas's
faction was to furnish relief for the poor, and to settle a main- Ho^'pUai,
tenance for a parish-church. The church of Grey-friars was xveii, settled
to be turned to this use, called Christ-church, and king Henry-^'^j^^y^^'^*-^
was to pass for the founder. The city, being thus far encou- h'-
raged, began to work upon the provision, fitted up Grey-friars, a. d.* 1552.
now called Christ's hospital, and brought in about four hundred
children ; but, it seems, what was already done fell short of the 33.9.
necessities of the poor, under all denominations.
In the beginning of this year, during the king's sickness, ■*^-d. 1553.
bishop Ridley preached before him at Westminster. He in-
sisted upon the duties of charity, and recommended the pro-
jecting a maintenance for the poor. And in discoursing upon
this argument, he observed that the wealthy and those who
were in high stations, were particularly obliged to furnish a
subsistence, and make something of this kind practicable. This
sermon making an impression upon the young king, he ordered
the bishop to attend him in the great gallery at AVestminster.
AVhen the bishop came, ho told him how sensible he was of the
seasonableness of the discourse, that he conceived himself prin-
cipally concerned in the exhortation, and that he resolved to
practise accordingly : and since Ridley had probably spent
some thoughts upon a scheme, and advised with persons of
capacity, he desired he would suggest his opinion, and lay the
best expedient before him.
The bishop was unexpectedly pleased to find the king's incli-
nation so forward : he told his highness he thought the poor
in London, being so very numerous, called most for his assist-
ance. And that it was proper to consult the mayor and alder-
men about the manner of the relief. The king, at the bishop's
request sent a letter to the lord mayor with orders to call some
of the magistracy of the city together, to debate this matter
with them, and send him their thoughts what would be the best
establishment for this purpose. The bishop carried the letter
VOL. V. L 1
514 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- to sir Richard Dobbs, then lord mayor, who perused the con-
A^l.'clnt. tents ; and in short, after several consultations with some of
' -^ ' the aldermen and common council, they came to a resolution,
formed a scheme, and ranged the poor under three divisions :
those who were poor by impotcncy, by casualty, or extrava-
gance. The poor by impotency were subdivided into three
distinctions. First, orphans who were left unsupported by
their parents. Secondly, those who were worn out with age,
had lost their sight, or were disabled in their Hmbs. Thirdly,
those who were afflicted with noisome or contagious distempers,
such as leprosy, &c.
Secondly. The poor by casualty were likewise distinguished
into three sorts, viz., wounded soldiers, decayed housekeepers,
and thirdly, those visited with any severe or disabling distemper.
And lastly, the unmanageable and extravagant poor are likewise
put under three classes. I. The prodigal that has squandered
away all his fortune upon his vices. II. The stroller who set-
tles no where. III. The lazy and licentious, such as strumpets
and others who choose to live upon debauchery or begging.
As to these three ranks of poor, the orphans were lodged in
Christ's hospital, where they were furnished with necessaries,
and bred to sobriety and business. The second general subdi-
vision were provided for in the hospitals of St. Thomas, South-
wark, and St. Bartholomew's in West Smithfield. And in
these two houses, when Stow wrote, above two hundred dis-
eased persona were well entertained with diet and physic.
Bridewell, a house belonging to the crown, was given for the
entertainment and correction of ramblers, strumpets, and sturdy
Grafton. beggars.
Suivey of To make the design bear, and furnish these houses with a
London. competent maintenance, the king dissolved the hospital in the
Savoy, founded by king Henry VII. The young king was in-
formed that this hospital, endowed for a comfortable support
to pilgrims and travellers, was diverted to scandalous uses, and
served mostly for a shelter and encouragement to lewd and
lazy people. The master, therefore, and brethren of the house,
were ordered to attend the king, and either persuaded or me-
naced to a resignation. Their lands, amounting to six hundred
pounds per annum, were granted to the city of London, for the
maintenance of Bridewell and the hospital of St. Thomas.
And, for a farther enlargement of their revenue, they had a
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 515
royal license for purchasing lands in mortmain, to the value of Edward
four thousand marks yearly revenue. The king lived but two » ,^ ,
days after the perfecting these foundations.
But, not to omit any thing of this kind, about two months
before he founded Christ's hospital at Abingdon, near Oxford.
One sir John Gollafrie had founded a guild, or brotherhood, in
that town, for building bridges, repairing highways, and main-
taining thirteen poor people, and two priests for officiating in
this society. This was settled in the reign of king Henry VI. ;
•but, by the late act of parliament, for vesting chantries, col-
leges, &c., in the crown, the lands of this brotherhood were
seized for the king's use, the repairing of the ways and bridges
turned upon the town, and the poor left to shift for themselves.
And thus the founder's design miscarried for some time ; but,
in the last year of this reign, sir John Mason, bom in the
town, and one of the masters of Requests, moved the king to
found an hospital there, to settle the lands belonging to the
former foundations, and charge the settlement with such
services and pious uses as were required from the old frater-
nity. The king granted sir John Mason his suit, built conve-
nient lodgings for the poor, endowed the hospital with the
former revenues, and committed the government of the house
to twelve persons, incorporated by the name of the Master and
Governors of the Hospital of Christ in Abingdon. Heyiin,
Notwithstanding these good qualities in the king, his reign ?'i4i^*^"
was far from being unblemished. Camden complains, " that A complaint
avarice and sacrilege had strangely the ascendant. That estates, %iJsand^'
formerly settled for the support of religion and the poor, were disorders of
•Til • • 1 n • 11 1 1 1 thtsretcfn.
ridiculed as superstitious endowments, nrst miscalled, and then
plundered. That ambition and faction amongst the nobiUty,
iasolence and insurrection amongst the commons, were never
more flagrant and disturbing. In short, considering the ani-
mosities and tumults amongst great men, the debasing the
coin, the disorders in the administration, and the revolt of the
peasantiy, the kingdom made a miserable appearance, and
looked, as it were, languishing in one part, and distracted in
another." Camden,
As to the charge of sacrilege, and the mismanagement of the Elizabeth!'
revenues of religious houses granted to the laity, one Roderick
Morse, alias Henry Brinklow, makes a tragical complaint.
" I doubt not," says he, " but that every good man wishes
1.12
516 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [pakt u.
CRAN- that, at our dissolution of monasteries, both the lands and
^^ER, impropriated tythes and churches possessed by them (that is,
'^ — '~..- — '■> things sacred to the service of God, although abused by such
„ , . , as had them) had been bestowed rather for the advancement
Morsp, or of the Church, to a better maintenance of the labourmg and
/n's'sath'e' doscrviug ministry, to the fostering of good arts, relief of the
iipo/i avarice poor, and otlicr such good uses as miffht retain in them for
una sacri- '■ , ^ " „
ieffe. the benefit of the Church, or commonwealth, a character of
the wishes of those who first with devotion dedicated them (as
in some other countries was religiously done upon the reform-
ation), than conferred with such a prodigal dispensation as it
happened on those who stood ready to devour what was sanc-
tified : and we have in no small number since found such
inheritances thence derived to them, but as Sejanus's horse,
or the gold of Tholouse. But I abstain from censure, and add
here by the way a complaint made to the parliament not long
after the dissolution, touching the abuse that followed in the
Church, through laymen possessing of appropriated churches
and tythes : it deserves to be seriously thought on by every
layman that now enjoys any of them, especially where the
divine service is not carefully provided for.
" ' Ye that be lords and burgesses of parliament,' so are the
words of it, ' I require of you, in the name of my poor brethren
that are Englishmen and members of Christ's body, that ye
consider well (as ye will answer before the face of Almighty
God in the day of judgment) this abuse, and see it amended.'
" When anti-Christ," as he calls the pope, " of Rome durst
openly, without any viser, walk up and down throughout Eng-
fhemwiks ^^^^^' '^® ^^^^^ ®o great favour there, and his children had such
crafty wits (' for the children of this world are wiser in their
generation than the children of light'), that they had not only
almost gotten all the best lands of England into their hands,
but also the most part of all the best benefices, both of par-
sonages and vicarages, which were, for the most part, all
impropred to them.
" And when they had the gift of any not impropred, they
gave them unto their friends, of the which always some were
learned : for the monks patronized their friends' children at
school, and though they were not learned, yet they kept hos-
pitality, and helped their poor friends. And if the parsonages
were impropred, the monks were bound to deal almes to the
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 517
poor, and to keep hospitality, as the writings of the gifts of Edward
such parsonages and lands do plainly declare in these words, v ^ >
in puram eleemosynam. And as touching the almes that they
delt, and the hospitality that they kept, every man knoweth
that many thousands were well received of them, and might
have been better if they had not so many great men's horses
to feed, and had not been overcharged with such idle gentlemen
as were never out of the abbayes. And if they had any vicarage
in their hands, they appointed sometimes some sufficient vicar
(though it were but seldom) to preach and to teach. But now
that all the abbayes, with their lands, goods, and impropred
parsonages, be in temporal men*'s hands, I do not here tell
that one halfpenny worth of alraes, or any other profit, cometh
to the people of those parishes. Your pretence of putting
down abbayes was to amend that which was amiss in them : it
was far amiss tliat a great part of the lands of the abbayes,
which were given to bring up learned men that might be
preachers to keep hospitality and to give almes to the poor,
should be spent upon a few superstitious monkes, which gave
not forty pounds in almes, when they should have given two
hundred. It was amisse that monkes should have parsonages
in their hands, and deal but the twentieth part thereof to the
poor, and preach but once in the year to them that payed
the tythes of the parsonages. It was amisse that they scarcely,
once in twenty times, set a sufficient vicar to preach for the
tythes that they received.
" But see now how that was amisse is amended, for all the
godly pretense. It is amended even as the devil amended his
dame's legge, (as it is in the proverb,) when he should have set
it right, he brake it quite in pieces. The monkes gave too little
almes, and set unable persons many times in their benefices :
but now, wliere twenty pounds were given yearly to the poor,
in more than an hundred places in England, is not one meaPs
meat given. This is a fair amendment ! where they had always
one or other vicar, that either preached or hired some to preach,
now there is no vicar at all, but the farmer is vicar and parson
altogether ; and only an old cast-away monk or frier, which
can scarcely say his matins, is hired for twenty or thirty shil-
lings, meat and drink, yea, in some places for meat and drink
alone, without wages. I know, and not I alone, but twentv
thousand more, know more than five hundred vicarages and
518 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- parsonages thus well and gospelly served after the new gospel
Abp. Sn. of England.
' ' ' " And so (says sir William Dugdale) the author goes on
with sharp admonitions to the laymen, that feed themselves fat
with the tythes of the Churches, whiles the souls of the
parishioners suffered great famine for want of a fit pastor, that
is, for want of fit maintenance for him, for without that, he is
Dugdale's scai'ce to be hoped for."
yoTT.^' This Brinklow, who made these remarks, was a London
fol. 1049. merchant, and is put in the list of learned writers by Holin-
shed.
Thelcinp As to king Edward, notwithstanding his advantages by
seems to have , i i , • . , ■ , , ^ • ^^• ' l
been bred nature and education, it is pretty plain his conscience was not
^if^udkes^ always under a serviceable direction. He was tinctured with
Erastian principles, and under wrong prepossessions as to
Church government : he gives a hard character of the bishops,
and makes age and ignorance a ground to seize their jurisdic-
tion. He would have no authority given in general to bishops:
but that the best of them should have commissions to execute
their function in their diocese ; and the rest be as it were laid
by, and disabled. And thus he was educated to an opinion of
K. Edward's liis being the fountain of all spiritual, as well as temporal power.
Couon" Lib. Soiuo politicians above him formed his mind to their interest,
Nero. C. 10. flattered his childhood, and misled his understanding : that
he was not always under a happy management may be farther
collected from some arbitrary commissions, and strains of law
in the deprivation of bishops. He seems to have had no notion
of sacrilege. Had he been bred to the same aversion to this
crime which he expressed against image-worship and the mass,
he would never have taken such freedoms with the consecrated
revenues, nor impoverished the Church to so lamentable a
degree : and, which is somewhat remarkable, most of these hard-
ships were put ujion ecclesiastics in the latter end of his reign,
when his judgment was in the best condition. And upon this
Records, occasion I shall refer the reader to the records, where he may
*'"'"* ■ see a farther account of some of the alienations of Church-lands
in this, and the late reign. To conclude the story of this prince,
he died at Greenwich, July 6, 1553.
Note. — The following able remarks, by Hallam, on the progress of the Reformation,
and on the essential differences of the two religions, can be no where more appropriately
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 519
introduced than at the present juncture, although lie, in a few instances, refers to facts ED\N'Alil)
not yet related : — \\.
"It is said that Henry had meditated some further changes in religion. Of his cxecu- *■ ■- '
tors, the greater part, as their subsequent conduct evinces, were nearly indifferent to the
two systems, except so far as more might be gained by innovation. Bi[t Somerset, the
new protector, appears to have inclined sincerely towards the reformation, though not
wholly uninfluenced by similar motives. Ills authoiity readily overcame all opposition
in the council : and it was soon perceived that Edward, whose singular precocity gave
his opinions in childhood an importance not wholly ridiculous, had imbibed a steady and
ardent attachment to the new religion, which probably, had he lived longer, would have
led him both to diverge further from what he thought an idolatrous superstition, and to
have treated its adherents with severity. Under his reign accordingly a series of altera-
tions in the tenets and homilies of the English Church were made, the principal of which
I shall point out, without following a chronological order, or adverting to such matters
of controversy as did not produce a sensible effect on the people.
"1. It was obviously among the first steps required in order to introduce a mode of
religion at once more reasonable and more earnest than the former, that the public
services of the Church should be e.\pressed in the mother-tongue of the congregation.
The Latin ritual had been unchanged ever since the age when it was fimiiliar; partly
through a sluggish dislike of innovation, but partly also because the mysteriousness of an
unkno^^^l dialect served to impose on the vulgar, and to throw an air of wisdom around
the priesthood. Yet what was thus concealed would have borne the light. Our own
liturg)', so justly celebrated for its jiiety, elevation, and simplicity, is in gieat measure a
translation from the Catholic services ; those portions of course beincr omitted which liad
relation to different principles of worship. In the second year of Edward's reign, the
reformation of the public service was accomplished, and an English liturgy compiled not
essentially different from that in present use.
"2. No part of exterior religion was more prominent, or more offensive to those who
had imbibed a Protestant spirit, than the worship, or at least veneration, of images,
which in remote and barbarous ages had gfven excessive scandal both in the Greek and
Latin Churches, though long fully established in the practice of each. The populace,
in towns where the reformed tenets prevailed, began to piill them down in the very first
days of Edward's reign ; and after a little pretence at distinguishing those which had not
been abused, orders wore given that all images should be taken away from churches. It
was perhaps necessary thus to hinder the zealous Protestants from abating them as nuis-
ances, which had already caused several disturbances. But this order was executed with
a rigour wliicli lovers of art and antiquity have long deplored. Our churches bear wit-
ness to the devastation committed in the wantonness of triumphant refomi, by defacing
statues and crosses on the exterior of biiildiugs intended for worship, or windows and
monuments within. Missals and other books dedicated to superstition perished in the
same manner. Altars were taken down, and a great variety of ceremonies abrogated ;
such as the use of incense, tapers, and holy water; and though more of these were
retained than eager innovators could approve, the whole surface of religious ordinances,
all that is palpable to common minds, underwent a surprising transformation.
"3, But this change in ceremonial observances and outward show was trifling, when
compared to that in the objects of worship, and in the purposes for which they were
addressed. Those who have visited some Catholic temples, and attended to the current
language of devotion, must have perceived, what the writings of apologists or decrees of
councils will never enable them to disco%-er, that the saints, but more especially the
Virgin, are almost exclusively the "popular" deities of that religion. All this poly-
theism was swept away by the refoimers ; and in this may be deemed to consist the
most specific difference of the two systems. Nor did they spare the belief in purgatory,
that unknown land which the hierarchy swayed with so absolute a rule, and to which
the earth had been rendered a tributary province. Yet in the first liturgy put forth
under Edward, the prayers for departed souls were retained ; either out of respect to
the prejudices of the people, or to the immemorial antiquity of the practice. But such
prayers, if not necessarily implying the doctrine of purgatory (which yet in the main they
520 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- appear to do), are at least so closely connected with it, that the belief could never be
MER, eradicated while they remained. Hence, in the revision of the liturgy, four years after-
Abp. Cant, wards, they were laid aside; and several other changes made, to eradicate the vestiges
■ ' of the ancient superstition.
" 4. Auricular confession, as commonly called, or the private and special confession
of sins to a priest for the purpose of obtaining his absolution, an imperative duty in the
Church of Rome, and preserved as such in the statute of the Six Artides, and in the
religious codes publislied by Henry VIH., was left to each man's discretion in the new
order; a judicious temperament, which the reformers would have done well to adopt in
some other points. And thus, wliile it has never been condemned in our Church, it
went witliout dispute into complete neglect. Those who desire to augment the influence
of the clergy regret, of course, its discontinuance; and some may conceive that it would
serve either for wholesome restraint, or useful admonition. It is very diiBcult, or per-
haps beyond the reach of any human being, to determine absolutely how far these bene-
fits, which cannot be reasonably denied to result in some instaaces from the rite of con-
fession, outweigh the mischiefs connected with it. There seems to be something in the
Roman Catholic discipline (and I know nothing else so likely) which keeps the balance,
as it were, of moral influence pretty even between the two religions, and compensates
for the ignorance and superstition which the elder presei'ves ; for I am not sure that
the Protestant system in the present age has any very sensible advantage in this respect;
or that in countries where the comparison can fairly be made, as in Germany or Switzer-
land, there is more honesty in one sex, or more chastity in the other, when they
belong to the reformed Churches. Yet, on the other hand, the practice of confession is
at the best of very doubtful utility, when considered in its full extent and general bear-
ings. The ordinary confessor, listening mechanically to hundreds of penitents, can
hardly preserve much authority over most of them. But in proportion as bis attention
is directed to the secrets of conscience, his influence may become dangerous; men grow
accustomed to the control of one perhaps more feeble and guilty than themselves, but
over whose frailties they exercise no reciprocal command ; and, if the confessors of kings
have been sometimes terrible to nations, their ascendancy is probably not less mischiev-
ous, in proportion to its extent, within the sphere of domestic life. In a political light,
and with the object of lessening the weight of the ecclesiastical order in temporal
aff'airs, there cannot be the least hesitation as to the expediency of discontinuing the
usage.
" 5. It has very rarely been the custom of theologians to measure the importance of
orthodox opinions by their eff^ect on the lives and hearts of those who adopt them ; nor
was this predilection for speculative above practical doctrines ever more evident than
in the leading controversy of the sixteenth century : that respecting the Lord's Supper.
No errors on this point could have had any influence on men's moral conduct, nor indeed
much on the general nature of their faith ; j'et it was selected as the test of heresy; and
most, if not all, of those who suffered death upon that charge, whether in England or on
the continent, were convicted of denying the corporal presence in the sense of the Roman
Church. It had been well if the reformers had learned, by abhorring her persecution,
not to practise it in a somewhat less degree upon each other, or by exposing the absurdi-
ties of transubstantiation, not to contend for equal nonsense of their o^vn. Four princi-
pal theories, to say nothing of subordinate varieties, divided Europe at the accession of
Edward VI. about the sacrament of the eucharist. The Church of Rome would not
depart a single letter from transubstantiation, or the change, at the moment of consecra-
tion, of the substances of bread and wine into tliose of Christ's body and blood • the
accidents, in school language, or sensible qualities of the former remaining, or becoming
inherent in the new substance. This doctrine does not, as vulgarly supposed, contradict
the evidence of our senses ; since our senses can report nothing as to the unknown
being, which the schoolmen denominated " substance," and which alone was the sub-
ject of this conversion. But metaphysicians of later ages might inquire whether material
substances, abstractedly considered, exist at all, or, if they exist, whether they can have
any specific distinction except their sensible qualities. This, perhaps, did not suggest
itself in the sixteenth century ; but it was strongly objected that the simultaneous exist-
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 521
ence of a body in many places, which the Romish Joctrine implied, was inconceivable, EDWARD
and even contradictory. Luther, partly, as it seems, out of his determination to multi- VI.
ply differences with the Church, invented a theory somewhat different, usually called ^^ v '
consubstantiation, which was adopted in the confession of Augsburg, and to which, at
least down to the end of the seventeenth century, the divines of that communion were
much attached. They imagined the two substances to be united in the sacramental
elements, so that they might be termed bread and wine, or the body and blood, with
equal propriety. But it must be obvious that there is merely a scholastic distinction
between this doctrine and that of Rome ; though, when it suited the Lutherans to mag-
nify, rather than dissemble, their deviations from the mother Church, it was raised into
an important difference. A simpler and more rational explication occurred to Zuiugle
and CEcolai.ipadius, from whom the Helvetian Protestants imbibed their faith. Reject-
ing every notion of a real presence, and divesting the institution of all its mystery, they
saw only figurative symbols in the elements which Christ had appointed as a commemo-
ration of his death. But this novel opinion excited as much indignation in Luther as in
the Romanists. It was indeed a rock on which the Reformation was nearly ship\vrecked ;
since the violent contests which it occasioned, and the narrow intolerance which one side
at least displayed throughout the controversy, not only weakened on several occasions
the temporal power of the Protestant churches, but disgusted many of those who might
have inclined towards espousing their sentiments. Besides these three hypotheses, a
fourth was promulgated by Martin Bucer, of Strasburgh, a man of much acuteness, but
prone to metaphysical subtlety, and not, it is said, of a very ingenuous character. His
theorj' upon the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, after having been adopted with little
variation by Calvin, was finally received into some of the offices of tlie English Church.
If the Roman and Lutheran doctrines teemed with unmasked absurdity, this middle
system (if indeed it is to be considered as a genuine opinion, and not rather a political
device,) had no advantage but in the disguise of unmeaning terms; while it had the
peculiar infelicity of departing as much from the literal sense of the words of tlie institu-
tion, wherein the former triumphed, as the Zuinglian intei-pretation itself I know not
whether I can state in language toleiTibly perspicuous this jargon of bad metaphysical
theolog}-. But Bucer, as I apprehend, though his expressions are unusually confused,
did not acknowledge a local jtresence of Christ's body and blood in the elements after
consecration, — so fiir concurring with the Helvetians ; while he contended that they
were really, and witliout figure, received by the worthy communicant through faith, so
as to preserve the belief of a mysterious union, and of what was sometimes called a real
presence. It can hardly fail to strike every unprejudiced reader, that a material sub-
stance can only in a very figurative sense be said to be received througli faith ; that
there can be no real presence of such a body, consistently with the proper use of lan-
guage, but by its local occupation of space ; and that, as the Romish tenet of transub-
stantiation is the best, so this of the Calvinists is the worst imagined of the three that
have been opposed to the simplicity of the Helvetic explanation. Bucer himself came
to England early in tlic reign of Edward, and had a considerable share in advising the
measures of Reformation. But Peter Martyr, a disciple of the Swiss school, had
also no small influence. In the forty-two articles set forth by authority, the real or
corporeal presence, using these words as synonymous, is explicitly denied. This clause
was omitted on the revision of the articles under Elizabeth.
"6. These various innovations were e.xeeedingly inimical to the influence and inte-
rests of the priesthood. But that order obtained a sort of compensation in being released
from its obligation to celibacy. This obligation, though unwarranted by Scripture,
rested on a most ancient and \miversal rule of discipline ; for though the Greek and
Eastern Churches have always permitted the ordination of married persons, yet they do
not allow those already ordained to take wives. No very good reason, however, could
be given for this distinction ; and the constrained celibacy of the Latin clergy had given
rise to mischiefs, of which their general practice of retaining concubines might bo reck-
oned among the smallest. The German Protestants soon rejected this burtiien, and
encouraged regular as well as secular priests to marry. Cranmer had himself taken a
wife in Germany, whom Henry's law of the Six Articles, — one of which made the mar-
522 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part it.
CRAN- "'''&® of priests felony, — compelled liiin to send away. In the reign of EJwavd tliis was
MF^R, justly reckoned an indispensable part of the new Reformation. But the bill for that
Abp. Cant, purpose passed the lords with sonic little difficulty, nine bishops and four peers dissent-
* •■' ' ing ; and its preamble cast such an imputation on the practice it allowed, treating the
marriage of priests as ignominious and a tolerated evil, that another act was thought neces-
sary a few years afterwards, wlien the Reformation was better established, to vindicate
this right of the Protestant Church. A great number of the clergy availed themselves
of their liberty ; which may probably have had as extensive an effect in conciliating the
ecclesiastical profession, as the suppression of monasteries had in rendering the gentry
favourable to the new order of religion.
" But great as was the number of those whom conviction or self-interest enlisted
under the Protestant banner, it appears plain that the reformation moved on with too pre-
cipitate a step for the majority. The new doctrines prevailed in London, in many large
towns, and in the eastern counties. But in the north and west of England, the body of
the people were strictly Catholics. The clergy, thougli not very scrupulous about con-
forming to the innovations, were generally averse to most of them. And, in spite of the
church-lands, I imagine that most of the nobility, if not the gentry, inclined to the
same persuasion ; not a few peers having sometimes dissented from the bills passed on
the subject of religion in this reign, while no sort of disagreement appears in the upper
house during that of Mary. In the western insurrection of 1549, which partly origi-
nated in the alleged grievance of enclosures, many of the demands made by the rebels
go to the entire re-establishment of popery. Those of the Norfolk insurgents in the
same year, whose political complaints were the same, do not, as far as I perceive, show
any such tendency. But an historian (Burnet) whose bias was certainly not unfavour-
able to Protestantism, confesses that all endeavours were too weak to overcome the
aversion of the people towards Reformation, and even intimates that German troops
were sent for from Calais on account of the bigotry with which the bulk of the nation
adhered to the old superstition. This is somewhat an humiliating adaiission, tliat the
Protestant faith was imposed upon our ancestors by a foreign army. And as the re-
formers, though still the fewer, were undeniably a great and increasing party, it may be
natural to inquire whether a regard to policy as well as equitable considerations should
not have repressed still more, as it did in some measure, the zeal of Cranmer and
Somerset. It might be asked whether, in the acknowledged co-existence of two reli-
gions, some preference were not fairly claimed for the creed, which all had once held,
and which the greater part yet retained ; whether it were becoming that the counsellors
of an infant king should use such violence in breaking up the ecclesiastical constitution;
whether it were to be expected that a free-spirited people should see their consciences
thus transferred by proclamation, and all that they had learned to venerate not only
torn away from them, but exposed to what they must reckon blasphemous contumely
and profanation. The demolition of shrines and images, far unlike the speculative dis-
putes of theologians, was an overt insult on every Catholic heart. Still more were they
exasperated at the ribaldry which vulgar Protestants uttered against their most sacred
mystery. It was found necessary, in tlie very first act of the first Protestant parlia-
ment, to denounce penalties against such as spoke irreverently of the sacrament, an in-
decency not unusual with those who held the Zuinglian opinion in that age of coarse
pleasantry and unmixed invective. Nor could the people repose much confidence in
the judgment and sincerity of their governors, whom they had seen submitting without
outward repugnance to Henry's various schemes of religion, and whom they saw every
day enriching themselves with the plunder of the Church they affected to reform
There was a sort of endowed colleges or fraternities, called chantries, consisting of
secular priests, whose duty was to say daily masses for the founders. These were
abolished and given to the king by acts of parliament in the last year of Henry, and the
first of Edward. It was intimated in the preamble of the latter statute that their re-
venues should be converted to the erection of schools, the augmentation of the univer-
sities, and the sustenance of the indigent. But this was entirely neglected, and the
estates fell into the hands of the courtiers. Nor did they content themselves with this
escheated wealth of the Church. Almost every bishopric was spoile<l by the ravenous
HOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 523
power in this reign, cither through mere alienations, or long leases, or unequal ox- EDWARD
changes. Exeter and LandafF, from being among the richest sees, fell into the class of ' ^•
the poorest. Lichfield lost the chief part of its lands to raise the estate for Lord Paget. '
London, Winchester, and even Canterbury, suffered considerably. The duke of
Somerset was much beloved ; yet he had given no unjust offence by pulling down some
churches in order to erect Somerset-house with the materials. He had even projected
the demolition of Westminster-abbey ; but the chapter averted this outrageous piece of
rapacity, sufficient of itself to characterize that age, by the usual method, a grant of
some of their estates.
" Tolerance in religion, it is well known, so unanimously admitted (at least verbally)
even by theologians in tlie present century, was scarcely considered as practicable, much
less as a matter of right, during the period of the Reformation. The difference in this
respect between the Catholics and Protestants is only in degree, and in degree there was
much less difference than we are apt to believe. Persecution is the deadly original sin
of tlie reformed Churches ; that which cools every honest man's zeal for their cause, in
proportion as his reading becomes more extensive. The Lutheran princes and cities in
Germany constantly refused to tolerate the use of the mass as an idolatrous service;
and this name of idolatry, though adopted in retaliation for that of heresy, answered the
same end as the other of exciting animosity and uncharitableness. The Roman worship
was equally proscribed in England. Many persons were sent to prison for hearing mass
and similar offences. The princess Mary supplicated in vain to have tlie exercise of her
own religion at home; and Charles V. several times interceded in her behalf; but
though Cranmer and Ridley, as well as the council, would have consented to this indul-
gence, the young king, whose education had unhappily infused a good deal of bigotry in
his mind, could not be prevailed upon to connive at such idolatry. Yet in one memo-
rable instance he had shown a milder spirit, struggling against Cranmer to save a
fanatical woman from the punishment of heresy. This is a stain upon Cranmer's
memory, which nothing but his owti death could have lightened. In men hardly
escaped from a similar peril, in men who had nothing to plead but the right of private
judgment, in men who had defied the prescriptive authority of past ages and of estab-
lished power, the crime of pereecution assumes a far deeper hue, and is capable of far
less extenuation than in a Roman inquisitor. Thus the death of Servetus has weighed
down the name and memory of Calvin. And though Cranmer was incapable of the
rancorous malignity of the Genevan lawgiver; yet I regret to say that there is a peculiar
circumstance of aggravation in his pursuing to death this woman, Joan Boucher, and
a Dutchman that had been convicted of Arianism. It is said that he had been accessary
in the preceding reign to the condemnation of Lambert, and perhaps some others, for
opinions concerning the Lord's Supper which he had himself afterwards embraced.
Such an evidence of the fallibility of human judgment, such an example that persecu-
tions for heresy, how conscientiously soever managed, are liable to end in shedding the
blood of those who maintain truth, sliould have taught him, above all men, a scrupu-
lous repugnance to carry into effect those sanguinary laws. Compared with these exe-
cutions for heresy, the imprisonment and deprivation of Gardiner and Bonner appear
but measures of ordinary severity towards political adversaries under the pretext of
religion; yet are they wholly unjustifiable, particularly in the former instance; and if
the subsequent retaliation of those bad men was beyond all proportion excessive, we
should remember that such is the natural consequence of tyrannical aggressions.
" The person most conspicuous, though Ridley was perhaps the most learned divine,
in moulding the faith and discipline of the English Church, which has not been very
materially altered since his time, was Archbishop Cranmer. Few men, about whose
conduct there is so little room for controversy upon facts, have been represented in more
opposite liglitB. We know the favouring colours of Protestant writers; but turn to the
bitter invective of Bossuet ; and the patriarch of our reformed Church stands forth as
tlie most abandoned of time-serving hypocrites. No political factions affect the impar-
tiiility of men's judgment so grossly, or so permanently, as religious heats. Doubtless,
if we should reverse the picture, and imagine the end and 8coi)C of Cranmer's labour to
have been the establishment of the Roman Catholic religion in a Protestant country,
3
524 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY [part ii.
CRAN- ''^"^ estimate formed of his beliaviour would be eomewhat less favourable than it is at
MER, present. If, casting away all prejudice on either side, we weigh the character of this
Abp. Cant, prelate in an equal balance, he will appear far indeed removed from the turpitude
' • ' imputed to him by his enemies, yet not entitled to any extraordinary veneration.
Though it is most eminently true of Cranmer that his faults were always the effect of
circumstances, and not of intention ; yet this palliating consideration is rather weakened
when we recollect that he voluntarily placed himself in a station where those circum-
stances occurred. At the time of Cranmer's elevation to the see of Canterbury, Henry,
though on the point of separating for ever from Rome, had not absolutely determined
upon so strong a measure ; and his policy required that the new archbishop should
solicit the usual bulls from the pope, and take the oath of canonical obedience to him.
Cranmer, already a rebel from that dominion in his heart, had recourse to the disinge-
nuous shift of a protest, before his consecration, that ' he did not intend to restrain
himself thereby from any thing to which he was bound by his duty to God or the king,
or from taking part in any reformation of the English Church which he might judge to
be required.' This first deviation from integrity, as is almost always the case, drew
after it many others ; and began that discreditable course of temporizing, and undue
compliance, to which he was reduced for the rest of Henry's reign. Cranmer's abilities
were not perhaps of a high order, or at least they were imsuited to public affairs ; but his
principal defect was in that firnmess by which men of more ordinary talents may ensure
respect. Nothing could be weaker than his conduct in the usurpation of Lady Jane,
which he might better have boldly sustained, like Ridley, as a step necessary for the
conservation of Protestantism, than given into against his conscience, overpowered by
the importunities of a misguided boy. Had the malignity of his enemies been directed
rather against his reputation than his life, had the reluctant apostate been permitted to
survive his shame, as a prisoner in the Tower, it must have seemed a more arduous task
to defend the memory of Cranmer ; but his fame has brightened in the fire that consumed
him.
" Those who, with the habits of thinking that prevail in our times, cast back their
eyes on the reign of Edward VI., will generally be disposed to censure the precipitancy,
and still more the exclusive spirit of our principal reformers. But relatively to the
course that things had taken in Germany, and to the feverish zeal of that age, the
moderation of Cranmer and Ridley, the only ecclesiastics who took a prominent share
in these measures, was very conspicuous ; and tended above every thing to place the
Anglican Church in that middle position which it has always preserved, between the
Roman hierarchy and that of other Protestant denominations. It is manifest, from the
history of the Reformation in Germany, that its predisposing cause was the covetous and
arrogant character of the superior ecclesiastics, founded upon vast temporal authority ;
a yoke long borne with impatience, and which the unanimous adherence of the prelates
to Rome, in the period of separation, gave the Lutheran princes a good excuse for en-
tirely throwing off. Some of the more temperate reformers, as Melancthon, would have
admitted a limited jurisdiction of the episcopacy : but in general the destruction of that
order, such as it then existed, may be deemed as fundamental a principle of the new
discipline, as any theological point could be of the new doctrine. But, besides that the
subjection of ecclesiastical to civil tribunals, and possibly other causes, had rendered the
superior clergy in England less obnoxious than in Germany, there was this important
difference between the two countries, that several bishops from zealous conviction, many
more from pliability to self-interest, had gone along with the new-modelling of the Eng-
lish Church by Henry and Edward ; so that it was perfectly easy to keep up that form
of government, in the regular succession which had usually been deemed essential ;
though the foreign reformers had neither the wish, nor possibly the means, to preserve
it. Cranmer himself, indeed, during the reign of Henry, had bent, as usual, to the
king's despotic humour ; and favoured a novel theory of ecclesiastical authority, which
resoh'ed all its spiritual as well as temporal powers into the royal supremacy. Accord-
ingly, at the accession of Edward, he himself, and several other bishops, took out com-
missions to hold their sees during pleasure. But when the necessity of compliance had
passed by, they showed a disposition not only to oppose the continual spoliations of
BOOK IV.] OF GREAT BRITAIN. 525
church property, but to maintain the jurisdiction which tlie canon law had conferred EDWARD
upon them. And though, as this papal code did not appear very well adapted to a Pro- VI.
testaut Church, a new scheme of ecclesiastical laws was drawn up, wliicli the king's death "■ ■' '
rendered abortive, this was rather calculated to strengthen the hands of the spiritual
courts than to withdraw any matter from their cognizance.
" The policy, or it may be the prejudices, of Cranmcr induced him also to retain in
the Church a few ceremonial usages, which the Helvetic, though not the Lutheran,
reformers had swept away ; such as the copes and rochets of bishops, and the surplice of
ofiBciating priests. It should seem inconceivable that any one could object to these
vestments, considered in themselves ; far more, if they could answer in the slightest
degree the end of conciliating a reluctant people. But this motive unfortunately was
often disregarded in that age ; and indeed in all ages an abhorrence of concession and
compromise is a never-failing characteristic of religious factions. The foreign reformers
then in England, two of whom, Bucer and Peter Martyr, enjoyed a deserved reputation,
expressed their dissatisfaction at seeing these habits retained, and complained, in general,
of the backwardness of the English Reformation. Calvin and Bullinger wrote from
Switzerland in the same strain. Nor was this sentiment by any means confined to
strangers. Hooper, an eminent divine, having been elected bishop of Gloucester, re-
fused to be consecrated in the usual dress. It marks, almost ludicrously, the spirit of
those times, that instead of permitting him to decline the station, the council sent him
to prison for some time, until by some mutual concessions the business was adjusted.
THE END OF THE FIFTH VOLUME.
LONDON :
GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PRINTERS,
ST. John's square.
BINGHAM'S WORKS,
WITH THE QUOTATIONS IN THE ORIGINAL LANGUAGES. INSTEAD OF MERELY
THE REFERENCES, AS ORIGINALLY GIVEN.
Just published, in Nine Volumes, 8wo., price 5/. 8s. neatly bound in cloth,
THE WHOLE
WORKS
OF
THE REV. JOSEPH BINGHAM:
INCLUDING
ORIGINES ECCLESIASTICS,
OR THE
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
CAREFULLY CORRECTED ;
WITH
THE QUOTATIONS IN THE ORIGINAL LANGUAGES AT LENGTH,
INSTEAD OF MERELY THE REFERENCES, AS FORMERLY GIVEN;
A NEW SET OF MAPS OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY; AND
LIFE OF THE AUTHOR.
The Origines Ecclesiastics of the learned and industrious Bingham has been
long deemed indispensable to every student anxious to ascertain the construc-
tion and platform of the primitive Christian Church. At the present time,
especially, a correct knowledge of the subject he so ably discusses is interesting,
not only to the ministers, but to every member of the Protestant Church.
The following testimonies, selected from numerous others which could be
adduced, will serve to show the estimation in which he is generally held by all
parties : —
AuGUSTE, in his Introduction to Handbuch der Christlichen Archaologie,p. 11,
(Leipzig, 1836,) says — " The English clergyman, Joseph Bingham, remark-
able for his profound learning, and his spirit of unprejudiced inquiry, was the
first that published a complete Archa;ology, and one worthy of the name."
" Opus ipsum Binghami tam egregium est, ut merito inter libros, quibus
Antiquitates Ecclesiastica? universae enarratae sunt, principatum teneat, sive ad
rerum copiam atque apparatum, sive ad earum explanationem animum advertere
velimus. Commendat illud se accuratiori ordine, argumentis solidis ; sive
testimoniis, quae ex ipsis fontibus hausta ac diligenter adducta sunt, perspicui-
tate atque aliis virtutibus. Ac quamvis auctor, iis addictus, qui in Anglia pro
episcoporum auctoritate pugnant, ad horum sententias veteris ecclesiae instituta
trahat ; animi tamen moderationem, quum in his rebus versatur, ostendit ac si
quae corrigenda sunt facile fieri potest emendatio." — Walchii Bibliotheca Theo^
logica, vol. iii. p. 671.
The Quarterly Review, in an article on Christian Burial, says, "This is traced
by Bingham with his usiinl erudition ;" and in speaking of Psalmody in the early
THE KEV, JOSEPH HINGHA1M S WORKS.
Christian Church, " of this Bingham produces abundant evidence." And,
again, in an article on the architecture of early Christian Churches, *' much
information on this subject is collected in the Origines EcclesiasticcB of Bingham,
a writer who does equal honour to the English clergy and to the English nation,
and whose learning is to be equalled only by his moderation and impartiality. —
Vols. x.vi. x.\v'ii. .xx.xviii.
" Let Bingham be consulted where he treats of such matters as you meet with,
that have any difficulty in them." — Dr. Waterland's Advice to a Young
Student.
" This is an invaluable treasure of Christian antiquities, and deserves the first
place in works of this kind : the plan and the execution do equal honour to the
learning and industry of the author." — Orme, Bibliotheca Biblica.
" A vast body of information respecting the first Christian Churches, and full
of valuable learning on the early state of the Church." — Bickersteth.
" The reverend and learned Mr. Bingham, in that elaborate work of his,
Origines Ecclesiasticce," &c. — Wall on Infant Baptism.
It is also recommended to be studied by Bishops Blomfield, Van Mildert,
Tomline, Randolph, and Coleridge ; by Dr. Burton, and in the Tracts for the
Times, publishing at Oxford.
To those unacquainted with the value of the work, it may be useful to give
an analysis of the twenty-three books of which the Antiquities is composed : —
I. Of Christianity in general ; the Names and Orders of both Clergy and Laity.
II. The Laws of the First Councils.
III. Of the Inferior Clerical Laws.
IV. Of the Election and Ordination of the Clergy ; Qualifications, &c.
V. Clerical Privileges, Immunities, and Revenues.
VI. The Laws and Rules of their Lives, Services, Behaviour, &c.
VII. Of the Ascetics.
VIII. Of their Councils, Churches, &c.
IX. Of the Divisions into Provinces, Dioceses, and Parishes ; with the Origin
of these Divisions.
X. Of the Catechisms, and first use of Creeds.
XI. On the Administration of Baptism.
XII. On Confirmation.
XIII. Of Divine Worship in the Ancient Congregations.
XIV. Of the Service of the Catechumens.
XV. Of the Communion Service.
XVI. Of the Unity and Discipline of the Church.
XVII. Of the Exercise and Discipline among the Clergy.
XVIII. Of the Penitential Laws and Rules for doing Public Penance.
XIX. Of Absolution.
XX. On the Festivals.
XXI. On the Fasts.
XXII. On the Marriage Rites.
XXIII. On the Funeral Rites.
With Four Dissertations. In the first three, those things only briefly described
in his Antiquities are more fully explained. In the fourth, he defends the
English Homilies, Liturgy, and Canons, from domestic adversaries, and particu-
larly the French Reformers.
To this Edition is subjoined, at the foot of each page, in full, the Greek and
Latin Authorities to which Bingham appeals, in lieu of merely the References as
given in former Editions. This valuable addition will save much time to those
Scholars who possess the very numerous Works referred to, and much e.xpense
and trouble to those who have not access to extensive libraries.
THE LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA
Santa Barbara
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE
STAMPED BELOW.
Series 9482
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA 000 249 049 8
Mils t .'WS'-*
■i I
\ i
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11